《The CEO’s Pet Cat》


 Chapter 1: You have to take off your clothes for a job

    Sakura-blue nightclub.


    A taxi pulls up in front of the crowded Sakura-blue nightclub and the door opens to reveal a pair of long, shapely legs, followed by a woman who is a sight to behold.


    Illuminated by neon lights, the woman¡¯s enchanting curves make you want to whistle.


    A soft sigh spilled from Mia Luo¡¯s lips as she looked down at what she was wearing with a squirmy look.


    Tilting her head to look at the Sakura-blue sign, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then stepped away to walk into the city¡¯s notoriously fancy nightclub.


    To her death, she never thought she woulde to a ce like this!


    But who made the offer ude Xiang promised her so tempting: $5 million for just one stint as a temporary girlfriend, fools don¡¯t want to make that kind of money!


    But why the hell didn¡¯t udee out to greet her?


    At that moment, ude was standing in front of Asher Jun. Even a cool and calm man like him would break out in a cold sweat from Asher¡¯s cold aura.


    The luxurious suite is spacious and surrounded by oak, the wood having turned a deep ck from age.


    Asher sat right in the middle of this deep ckness, his inky eyes not blinking, as if they were one with the ckness.


    ude¡¯s shirt was soaked through from the immense pressure, and he said nervously, ¡°Asher, the man is almost here.¡±


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± Asher¡¯s expression was unreadable, and even his voice was unmistakably emotional.


    ¡°Mia she¡­¡± Just as ude was about to give him a report, a knock on the door interrupted the two men¡¯s conversation.


    ude bounced off the cowhide couch in a sh and rushed to the door in a hundred meter sprint. He was in tears when he saw Mia, still staring out the door, and yanked the person inside with a fumbling hand.


    ¡°God, you¡¯re finally here.¡± ude pushed her into Asher¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± A maic, sexy voice reached Mia¡¯s ears.


    Mia then tilted her head to look at the man in front of her, a natural kingly aura, with a pair of cold, stern, icy eyes that see through the heart, invisibly exuding cold dignity.


    This man had an ineffable aura that made her feel pressure in an invisible way.


    Mia immediately understood that the person in front of her was the one who hired herself, and the contact person, Li Huai, was the only character they had made up.


    The other party was also sizing her up, clean air, clean andfortable face. The overall feeling for him was okay, a little better than those nightclub women. ude was finally a little more reliable this time.


    ¡°Get out.¡± His voice was faint, but carried an irresistible power.


    Now Mia was stumped. She¡¯d juste in and let her go? Was it because she was toote and someone else was avable?


    ude, who was standing by, knew what his boss and best friend meant and ran out with a ttering smile. It¡¯s a bad thing to ruin someone¡¯s marriage!


    Especially this ice cube who doesn¡¯t get close to women.


    The atmosphere in the suite suddenly became dull and strange and breathless.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ ,¡± Mia froze, intending to make an opening statement so the atmosphere wouldn¡¯t be so dull and strange.


    ¡°Take off your clothes!¡± Before Mia could finish her words, the other man¡¯s cold, hard voice cut off her statement.


    Mia blinked, a little outside of her state, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    The man sitting across the table was clearly a little impatient, ¡°Undress and don¡¯t make me say the same thing twice!¡±


    Getting the affirmation, Mia was sure that she hadn¡¯t just hallucinated and that this man really wanted her to undress.


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re mistaken, I¡¯m just here to apply for a temporary girlfriend, not a call girl.¡± Just meeting her and asking her to undress, was this man too eager, or did she have the wrong person?


    Seeing the puzzled expression on that clear face, Asher stood up from the couch and walked over to her.


    Mia took a wary step back, keeping a safe distance.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a temporary girlfriend, you¡¯re still my woman, and my woman belongs to me.¡± Asher¡¯s voice was cold yet dominant.


    The man¡¯s deration of such dominance froze Mia.


    Just then, Asher suddenly moved closer and wrapped his arms around her slender waist.


    He lowered his head, his burning lips covering hers, prying open her teeth, his tongue hovering in her mouth.


    The sudden passionate kiss and embrace made Mia anxious and shy. She tried to break away, but his strength was too much for her to move and his unreserved passion was practically melting her.


    Just at the critical moment, Mia suddenly raised her hand and a crisp ng echoed through the closedpartment.


    She pped him in the face.


    While Asher was still frozen, Mia held her bag in front of her and looked at the man in front of her with a wary expression.


    She¡¯s decided, she doesn¡¯t want this job!


    Asher slowly twisted his head, his hazy gaze directed at her.


    This woman is like a disobedient kitten that needs to be coached up a bit.


    The corners of his otherwise cold, hard lips turned up in a slight curve, and then his smile widened.


    Asher slowly straightened up and looked at Mia with burning eyes.


    This look of aiming at prey made Mia¡¯s heart rise in revulsion from the bottom of her heart, and she didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Sir, please behave yourself.¡± A crisp voice exhaled from her red lips, and Mia¡¯s face was cold.


    Asher looked at Mia condescendingly, a glint of light crossing the bottom of his eyes.


    ¡°This job, I quit!¡± Mia said, holding her breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re qualified.¡± Just as Mia was about to leave, Asher¡¯s voice came from behind her.


    What!


    Mia almost choked and her expression froze.


    Are there any mistakes! After she had been molested, this man actually told her that she qualified? Mia couldn¡¯t help but look at the man in front of her with a different look.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± The man¡¯s warmthless query and cold expression made her admire the man¡¯s ability to change his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, so this gentleman, is this my official employment?¡± Mia smiled lightly.


    Onboarding for employment? Mia¡¯s use of the word made Asher¡¯s eyebrows raise, ¡°Yes.¡±


    A hint of joy crossed Mia¡¯s eyes.


    So, she got half of that huge sum. Mia looked up, ¡°So, sir, am I free to leave?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to leave?¡± Asher¡¯s voice remained devoid of the slightest emotion.


    Mia, who was just about to turn and leave, rolled her eyes at his back and forced herself to smile sweetly as she turned back to face him, ¡°Sir, why can¡¯t I leave?¡±


    She¡¯s just applying for a job, and she¡¯s being restricted in her freedom of life?


    It didn¡¯t seem like a very reliable job, and thinking about what she had just been molested for, she hesitated and thought it best to give up.


    ¡°You¡¯d better find someone else, I¡¯m not doing this job!¡± Mia turned her head and walked away.


    Just as she stepped out of the room, her entire body was pulled backwards by a tremendous force and the door closed again.


    Mia¡¯s spine leaned against the door of the room. In front of her was Asher¡¯s impably handsome face, a powerful aura that made Mia gag, her wide eyes drifting backwards uncontrobly, just afraid to look into those cold eyes.


    ¡°You have to stay tonight.¡± Asher¡¯s entire body pushed Mia against the door panel between her and her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Feeling his temperature Mia¡¯s face heated up and she couldn¡¯t help but straighten her arms to put distance between them, his ambiguous gesture would remind her of what she had just seen and his words made her eyes snap open, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Asher withdrew his hand and handed her a file folder, ¡°If you don¡¯t want that orphanage to be ttened, you¡¯ll go.¡±


    Mia opened the file folder with a puzzled look on her face and her eyes widened as soon as she saw the contents.


    She is an orphan who hase to apply for a temporary girlfriend because the orphanage is being demolished and she needs arge sum of money.


    And in this file folder are the deeds to the orphanage and the title to the house.


    It was obvious that this man had researched her and was waiting for her to fall into the trap!


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Mia took a deep breath to keep herself calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, be my temporary girlfriend,¡± Asher opened the door to the room, ¡°You only have three seconds to think about it.¡±


    And regardless of her reaction, Asher strides out of the box.


    Reason tells Mia that if she doesn¡¯t follow through, she¡¯ll just have to pay a big default fee.


    Now she has no choice but to risk it all for the sake of the orphanage!


    Lifting her bag, Mia walked out of the box and followed Asher.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir, that contract money¡­¡±


    ¡°Asher, my name, remember it.¡± Asher walked to a car and suddenly turned back, ¡°ude, take her back to my vi.¡±


    Mia watched the car sail away in front of her and looked at ude next to her in confusion, ¡°Asher? Why does that name sound so familiar? ¡°

 Chapter 2 Special Tests

    ude, who was opening the car door, nearly fell to the floor at her question, his incredulous eyes straying to Mia.


    ¡°Hey, what kind of look is that?¡± Mia got ufortable all over at this look he was giving her like she was seeing an alien.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just so surprised,¡± ude wrapped his arms around his chest, sizing up the woman in front of him seriously to make sure she wasn¡¯t an alien, ¡°you really don¡¯t know who Asher is?¡±


    My God, what remote mountain region did this womane from?


    Mia wrinkled her brow, ¡°Wait, that seems to ring a bell, let me think.¡±


    The name was very familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recall it for a moment.


    ude opened the car door and said helplessly, ¡°Get in.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Mia saw the vi Asher was talking about that she felt firsthand what the gap between rich and poor was, and was psychologically and visually shaken to the core.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel weak on her feet as she got out of the car, and she slowly turned her stiff neck to ask, ¡°Asher ¡­¡¯s house?¡±


    Responding to her was ude¡¯s smile.


    Mia secretly pinched herself and it was good, it hurt very much, which meant it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Suddenly a bright light shed through her mind and she remembered, ¡°Asher! The president of Sakushang Global Corporation! That quintessential representative of the super-viin and all-around rich guy!¡±


    Hearing the words she used to describe Asher, ude couldn¡¯t help but think, are all journalists so cynical?


    Just as the two stepped into the main house, an elderly man of about sixty slowly walked over, the vi¡¯s butler.


    ¡°Master Xiang, you¡¯re here.¡± Gentle eyes bent a little when they saw Mia next to him, ¡°This is Miss Luo, right, my young master has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    In the vi, Asher, wearing rimless sses and with his slender legs crossed in front of him, was concentrating on an evening paper in his hand, the only sound in therge living room being the rustle of flipping.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Luo and Master Xiang are here.¡± The butler¡¯s attitude was respectful.


    Asher nced up at Mia, who was standing a short distance away, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Mia squirmed a little but dutifully walked over as Asher¡¯s finger pointed to the tall ss on the coffee table, ¡°Drink it.¡±


    She stole a nce at Asher, finally sure of herself.


    Asher, the CEO of Sakushang Global Corporation, is a golden bachelor, with a wealthy and handsome family, who is very popr with women and has a lot of womening forward.


    No matter which condition one looks at, this man is undoubtedly a big trouble, and it¡¯s a worrying future that he, who has always stayed away from trouble, would personally send it to his door.


    She lifted her tall ss and the red liquid flowed down her throat.


    After seeing her drink all the liquid, Asher then put down the paper in his hand, ¡°How does it taste?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The ¡¯83 French Whirlpool Fairy.¡± Mia said.


    The exact year caused ude¡¯s eyebrows to rise, the woman wasn¡¯t empty of looks either, it seemed ude had found a blocker who used her head this time.


    A ss of red wine went down and soon Mia felt a strange heate up and her breathing becamebored.


    The reporter¡¯s keen nerves made her sense something, and she pursed her lips at the empty ss, her pretty eyes lit up with fire as she stared viciously at the man.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you drugged me!¡±


    Asher took Mia¡¯s entire reaction in, not reacting to her angry scolding, just looking at her flushed little face and thinking how long she wouldst.


    Taking in his bemused look, she felt an overwhelming sense of anger.


    She was forgiving enough for not pursuing him for his molestation at the nightclub, but to think he would dare to do this to her!


    ¡°Asher, you bastard!¡± Thin beads of sweat covered her forehead as Mia curled up on the couch and endured her inner torment.


    Asher¡¯s ck eyes instantly turned dark and deep as he walked over to Mia and bent down to pick the delicate woman up by the waist.


    She reflexively tried to scream, but her voice hardened in her throat when she touched his icy eyes.


    ncing at the woman settling down in his arms, Asher craned his head back to look at ude, who was full of amusement.


    ude immediately understood, smiled, and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯ll be gone in a minute.¡±


    He disappeared from the living room as fast as he could.


    Satisfied, Asher went upstairs and threw Mia whole on the big, soft bed.


    Then the tall body pressed up, along with the cold lips.


    Damn! How dare this nasty and uncouth man prey on her kisses again.


    She suppressed her already high arousal and crawled out from under the man with difficulty, flustered and straightened her open bodice, ring at the man in front of her with a wary expression.


    This man, he¡¯s clearly a demon!


    A look of vulnerability crossed Mia¡¯s stubborn little face, a look that made Asher¡¯s eyes twinkle for a moment as the taller body slowly moved away and the deeply sunken bed returned to its tness.


    Asher straightened his clothes,pletely ignoring her shivering form.


    ¡°You¡¯re officially ready to go to work.¡±


    Curled up in a ball, Mia¡¯s whole body flushed as he uttered those words, her pale little face turned away from the man in front of her who had made her undignified tonight.


    It had just been another test, he had been testing himself from the moment the two had met, and both this and the initial experiment had been to prove one thing, her resistance to lust, and for the results this man had gone so far as to drug her.


    A bitter smile crept onto her face, never thought she, Mia, would have this day.


    ¡°You will have to endure this every day from now on, you have to be ready for it at all times.¡± Asher looked at himself in the mirror, ¡°You can¡¯t leave this vi for a month, I¡¯ve taken care of your job.¡±


    Her eyes froze as she looked over to the messy, untidy bed, where a drop of crystalline liquid dripped onto the surface, spreading rapidly around.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Taking a deep breath, Mia forced her voice to remain calm and stubborn.


    Asher, still minding his own business, straightened the tie around his neck and nced through the refraction of the mirror at Mia, who had her head buried deep in herp.


    ¡°You have no choice!¡± His cold voice, not even the slightest bit emotional, was irresistible.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m leaving! You son of a bitch! Bastard!¡± Mia was in a broken mood.


    A pillow flew head-on and Asher turned back, catching the attacker and calmly tossing it back onto the bed, his gaze cold as he looked at Mia¡¯s small tear-stained face.


    ¡°Do you think you have a choice now? It was your choice toe back with me, and there is no room for you to backtrack.¡±


    The icy voice instantly sent Mia to hell, stiffening as she looked at the man in front of her.


    Yeah, the orphanage was still in his hands, where was the choice for himself.


    Mia¡¯s heart felt like it had been hit hard and she froze violently.


    Seeing her quiet, Asher turned to leave the room, ¡°Don¡¯t presume to escape, think about what I¡¯m holding.¡±


    The words made Mia finally lose the strength she had just felt and tears fell silently from her eyes.

 Chapter 3: Late Night Escape

    In the quaint study, two men sit facing each other across a desk on which sits a steaming cup of coffee.


    ¡°How about this Mia? Will it be to your liking, young master?¡± ude grinned as he looked at his expressionless friend.


    Asher nced at ude, who invited credit, and two words popped out of his mouth slowly, ¡°Make do.¡±


    When he heard thisment, ude didn¡¯t like it, he jumped up from his chair and shouted, ¡°What do you mean, it¡¯s not bad! It¡¯s good, right? It took me a lot of effort to find this woman, she¡¯s not like other women who are eager to climb into your bed at first sight, and besides, she resisted your temptation! If you¡¯re going to carry out your n, Mia is the best choice, okay?¡±


    You know, to be unfazed by Asher, she¡¯s an extremely rare woman!


    Asher managed to keep his mouth shut with one cold look at him.


    Of course, Asher had to admit that the woman had piqued his interest.


    He could see that Mia was genuinely repulsed by him, and that repulsion was especially strong after learning who he was, so he could see that she wasn¡¯t lusting after him, but it was that repulsion that piqued his interest.


    And, the n? Of course he¡¯s going to implement it the way it was originally intended.


    Looking across the table at the sudden upward tilt of his best friend¡¯s lips, ude shivered involuntarily, he felt so cold.


    Every time Asher shed that grin it meant someone was going down, and hopefully this time his target wouldn¡¯t be himself.


    ¡°Young master, Miss Luo has left.¡± The butler stood by the door, bending down respectfully.


    At those words, Asher¡¯s deep eyes brewed a storm and the temperature in the study plummeted several degrees, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Miss Luo jumped out of the second floor window and is now on her way down.¡± There was a hint of trepidation in the butler¡¯s voice.


    ude nced out the window at the night sky and a bad feeling surfaced, the weather in the mountains was changeable, especially in this sweltering summer heat, ¡°A storm ising.¡±


    Asher¡¯s spine leaned back against the leather chair, his long fingers tapping rhythmically on the table, a storm of low pressure gathering around him, a stifling sensation that made ude shut his mouth quite consciously.


    Can¡¯t this Mia just settle down? Okay, now Asher is angry, and he¡¯s scary when he¡¯s angry!


    ¡°Go get it.¡±


    How dare that woman ignore his warning! She¡¯d better behave ande back on her own, and if he finds her, he¡¯ll show her what happens when she disobeys him.


    ¡°And go find it, make sure you get the man back before the storm.¡± ude was in a hurry, looking out the window at the dark clouds, his sword frown growing tighter and tighter, women were truly synonymous with trouble.


    In the dead of night, Mia is desperately trying to escape the vi.


    With a ragged breath under her breath, she quickly ran down the hill.


    But just as she got halfway up the hill, she noticed that it was raining, and it was tending to get heavier and heavier.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia stopped in her tracks, crap, this could be a storm, storms in the mountains are a dime a dozen.


    Looking back at the cottage that had been left behind, it might have escaped the storm if it had returned now, but ¡­


    Thinking of Asher¡¯s cold face, Mia closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she took a determined stride down the hill.


    She can¡¯t go back. If she does, she¡¯ll bepletely trapped!


    Her eyes shed with determination, and she ran much faster down the mountain, making sure to get off this mountain before the storm came!


    The rain was getting heavier, the road up the hill was getting muddier, and her stamina was fading, her running speed slowly dropping.


    However, she still refused to give up running, and suddenly she stepped on a stone under her foot, and her whole body fell forward.


    A sharp pain shot through her knees and Mia fought back tears as she slowly rose from the ground hill, her eyes tightly closed and her shoulders throbbing.


    Damn it! When had she ever been in such a mess? It¡¯s all because of that stinking man!


    Even more unlucky, the storm was interspersed with hail.


    She dragged her injured leg and sat down slowly under arge tree, gritting her teeth and looking at the sky. No, she had to leave, she was sure she would die at the man¡¯s hands if she stopped.


    Just as she struggled to stand up with one hand on a tree trunk, a light hit her through the dense rain, and she squinted to block the dazzling light.


    ¡°Found it! Miss Luo is here!¡± An excited voice reached her ears, and she blushed instantly.


    Found out!


    Finally, Mia was reluctantly escorted to the car by a couple of bodyguards who had found their way over.


    Someone should have made a report to Asher before he returned, and the car had just arrived back at the vi when the butler stepped quickly forward and opened the door for Mia to get out.


    Mia was in a mess, wearing clothes covered in mud, her whole face was stained yellow with mud and water, and her clothes were not only dirty, but torn in several ces.


    Asher came over and carried her upstairs, kicking open the master bedroom door and mming it shut with a backhanded thud, throwing Mia hard into the bath, which was already filled with warm water.


    Asher looked at her with an expressionless face, ¡°Wash up ande out with instructions.¡±


    Half an hourter, the bathroom door opened and Mia stepped out of it. Pure white pajamas and freshly showered hair still dripping and falling over her shoulders.


    Asher had a cigarette in his hand, and his tall figure stood in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, looking down on therge garden at his feet.


    The room was very quiet, but as soon as she stepped into the bedroom, Mia was alert to his anger.


    ¡°Why are you running away?¡± Asher asked.


    Mia hesitated visibly and didn¡¯t answer right away.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Asher asked a second time in a cold voice.


    Mia took a deep breath and looked bravely straight at the man in front of her, ¡°I said I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    The two men¡¯s eyes crossed in the air.


    Looking at that stubborn gaze, the corners of Asher¡¯s lips suddenly curled up into a smile, a hint of ruthlessness shed in his eyes, ¡°Very well, you¡¯re the one who broke the rules of the game first, then you¡¯ll have to suffer the consequences of missing the appointment.¡±


    His icy voice sounded like he was announcing her penal code, and Mia froze.


    Asher grabbed her snowy white robe and pulled her whole body into his arms.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but panic as the scene from earlier presented itself in her mind and


    ¡°I warned you not to presume to escape, you were the one who disobeyed me.¡±


    His hot, strong embrace humiliates Mia and she sheds tears while his obvious aggressive intentions make her desperate to escape, but no matter how much she struggles, she can¡¯t break free of him.


    ¡°No! You get off me! I¡¯m just a temporary girlfriend!¡± Mia shouted in a panic.


    Asher¡¯srge palm mped down on her chin, forcing her to tilt her head to meet her own, ¡°What, now you remember your mission? What were you doing just now!¡±


    Immediately after, Asher mmed her entire body onto the bed with a flip of his hand.


    She was startled by Asher¡¯s actions, and her mind cried out in dismay when she saw the emotion in his dark eyes.


    This man means it, he really wants her!


    ¡°You get off me!¡±


    Asher was pleased with the fear on her face and grabbed her wrist to raise it above her head.


    The tips of their noses leaned together and he stopped moving.


    ¡°You know you¡¯re scared now? But from the way you acted in running away, you have a lot of guts!¡±


    He stopped her struggle, ¡°Besides, I told you not to attempt to escape, and you didn¡¯t take my words to heart? Hmm?¡±


    Running his fingers over her delicate skin, Asher gave a wicked smile.


    Good, that¡¯s the effect he was going for.


    His calm tone made her detect an aura of danger, as if this was the real him, so dangerous and intimidating.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve forgotten all about the orphanage!¡± Asher leaned in slightly, his warm tongue licking at her pale lips, a cold look in his eyes, as if to illustrate her stupidity.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t ¡­¡± Mia¡¯s emotions began to fluctuate at the mention of the orphanage.


    ¡°There is nothing in this world that I cannot do!¡± Asher cut her off coldly, ¡°You abandoned the orphanage the moment you ran away, and in that case, I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±

 Chapter 4 Helpless Pleading

    Asher leaves her above, and Mia, who has been given the light again, has no joy.


    What does he mean by that?


    Asher sat on the edge of the bed, his face expressionless as he pulled out his phone and plucked a number, ¡°Hey ude, go get that orphanage ¡­ immediately¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a soft body covered his spine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± a slightly sobbing voice sounded in his ear.


    Asher hung up the phone and let Mia lean against his back and said coldly, ¡°Remember your choice, this time consider yourself out for a walk, if I catch you next time it will be more than just the orphanage.¡±


    He turned back and swept up to the tear-stained pale face, ¡°The only thing you can do is to behave and obey me!¡±


    After saying that, Asher left the room.


    The door to the room closed and she sat crouched on the bed like a statue, but she didn¡¯t feel the slightest chill, her heart had been taken over by the cold.


    She was so sorry now, so sorry she hade to apply for a temporary girlfriend job so she could be free of anything to do with this demon, she was still the reporter running around on the news.


    A sigh spilled from ude¡¯s lips as he stood outside the door watching Asher calmly close the door to his room, listening to the low sobs inside.


    ¡°Is it okay to leave her like this?¡±


    He really admired this Mia, if it was a normal person who received this kind of treatment would have run away long ago, where would she remember any orphanage, she just had to take all these responsibilities that didn¡¯t belong to her.


    Asher gave him a faint look, and ude immediately stopped talking.


    With no more noise in his ears, Asher then slowly walked down the stairs before his cold voice slowly rang out, ¡°A pet¡¯s sharp ws must be smoothed out before he can do so.¡±


    ude waspletely dumbfounded at thement, huh? Pets?


    Come on, Mia was a person, and a woman, not his pet! A bright light slid past his eyes and an impish grin hung by the corners of his mouth.


    Is it hard to believe that this man is interested in people to be like this? When has Asher ever been this into a woman before?


    The more he thinks about it ude, the more suspicious it seems¡­ these two, something¡¯s up!


    On the other hand, Mia cried most of the day after being locked in her room alone, and finally drifted off to sleep.


    However, her tight frown indicated that she was very disturbed even in her dreams.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Mia woke up from her sleep with a start.


    Her entire body bounced off the bed at once, her forehead covered in dense beads of sweat, gasping for air, waiting to see her surroundings before she closed her eyes and exhaled.


    Pulling out a few tissues to wipe away the beads of sweat seeping from her forehead herself, Mia¡¯s pale face was a cause for concern.


    Over the years she had often dreamed of being bullied in the orphanage, and the unpleasant images of that bullying stuck inher mind.


    She raised her hand and nced at her watch; it was just after three o¡¯clock. Pulling back the covers shey down on the other side, but she tossed and turned never to sleep again.


    Mia closed her eyes and forced herself into sleep, and just as she was in the middle of her haze, the phone rang to wake her up.


    Getting up and just ncing at the caller ID, she quickly picked up the phone, ¡°Hey Dean, what can I do for you?¡±


    The call was from the director of the orphanage.


    The silence on the other side made Mia¡¯s heart sink and the knuckles holding the phone started to turn white, ¡°Is it Haru¡¯s illness?¡±


    Xiao Qing is also a child of the orphanage, although she is only eight years old, she is a very well-behaved child, but unfortunately, God forbid, just a short while ago she was found out to have leukemia.


    Mia sat up in bed and settled down, saying firmly, ¡°Mother Dean, I will get the money, just wait for my news.¡±


    After saying that and not listening to what the Dean on the other end was saying, she simply hung up the phone.


    Hanging up the phone Mia turned it off and ced it on the bedside table, wiping her face in frustration and pulling the covers over her face.


    That was all that was left, there was nothing more she could do now, tomorrow, she was going to talk to Asher, whatever the oue, he was the only one who could help her now, and she was going to get his help no matter what.


    The coolness of the morning was getting and the nts in the courtyard were covered with dew condensed from the fog.


    The sun was shimmering and the moonlight hit the water ripples like broken pearls.


    Mia stood at the top of the stairs, gazing across a railing at the man who was concentrating on his office.


    A perfect side face, an elegant jaw, ink-ck eyes hidden under clear lenses, and a suit that made his whole person look handsome, provided of course that his iceberg face was ignored.


    She was looking intently when the eyes that seemed to freeze hearts had caught her in the act.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± He asked without warmth, causing Mia, who was hidden in the shadows, to shiver in her heart and could only hastily avert her eyes.


    Mia looked like prey being watched, and the man sitting not far away was the fierce beast that hunted.


    Her body then involuntarily stepped out of the shadows and sat uneasily across the room.


    Asher saw her approach out of the corner of his eye, withdrew his eyes, and continued to focus on the matter at hand.


    Mia closes her eyes and crosses her hands nervously in front of her belly.


    ¡°I want an advance on my sry!¡±


    Asher stopped tapping his hands on the keyboard, his dark eyes behind the lenses staring intently at the woman across from him with her eyes closed tight, and it was easy to see that she was nervous now.


    When she didn¡¯t hear the keyboard tapping for a long time, Mia peeked one eye open, just in time to be caught by the other person, and sheughed awkwardly, hanging her head down and blushing.


    ¡°Go ahead, reason.¡± Since he could get this woman to sit so peacefully in front of him, there must be a reason that was important to her, and that reason might be his most advantageous weapon.


    Mia looked up and looked at the man across the table with incredulous eyes, so did he say yes to her request?


    Joy rose to her face, but when she heard that he wanted to hear the reason the small face quickly dimmed and her clear eyes clouded with ayer of dust.


    ¡°Can I not say anything?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Mia finally said the words.


    Her hesitant look made Asher raise an eyebrow and even her voice turned icy as she spoke, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Mia rubbed her hands together in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯m in a real hurry ¡­¡±


    Haru is waiting for her rescue.


    Asher interrupted her nonchntly, ¡°You have the right not to say anything, and I have the right not to get an advance on my sry.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± Mia immediately bounced up from the couch in excitement and red as soon as she heard him try to backtrack.


    Asher nced ndly at the agitated woman in front of him, ¡°I certainly have the right to do so.¡±


    The unemotional words made Mia¡¯s face pale for a moment and her lips tremble slightly.


    She knew in her heart that she wouldn¡¯t get a penny today if she didn¡¯t let this man know why, but ¡­


    ¡°My patience is limited.¡± Asher continued to apply pressure.


    Mia paused and closed her eyes in pain, ¡°You know Ie from an orphanage, I would apply for a temporary girlfriend just for a sick girl in the orphanage, she needs big medical bills to save her life and now that her condition has worsened, I can only seek your help.¡±


    His indifference made Mia almost lose all her courage, but the thought of Haru lying in pain on the hospital bed, and the thought that she had suffered that pain herself, made her look up bravely again, ¡°I want you to help me.¡±


    Asher didn¡¯t say anything, but a pair of ink eyes overflowed with sarcasm.


    ¡°Really, please believe me! I just want to save that child! If you¡¯ll just give me an advance on your sry, that child can definitely be saved!¡± Mia¡¯s voice trembled with excitement and nervousness.


    Asher couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly at herment, the mercilessugh made Mia¡¯s heart pluck up a chill, ¡°You think you¡¯re doing that to help? I don¡¯t care if you want your own trouble, I¡¯ve always hated trouble.¡±


    Mia¡¯s face was abruptly white at her words, and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble, but she still pulled herself together and said, ¡°That child can definitely be saved, because ¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you once had leukemia too.¡± Asher looked up, and the cold look in his eyes made Mia feel weak all over.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her expression was all caught in Asher¡¯s eyes, a sneer curled around his cold lips, ¡°Since you knew I had investigated you, you should have guessed that I would know what was going on around you, after all, I don¡¯t like situations that I can¡¯t control.¡±


    Mia¡¯s face paled even more, biting her own lip hard as thick anger burned her eyes, the hands hanging at her side clenched into fists.


    ¡°If you knew about Haru¡¯s condition why didn¡¯t you reach out and help?¡± The hiss used almost all of her strength.

 Chapter 5 – Be My Pet

    Asher tilted his head slightly, his dark eyes gazing at her, his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl, ¡°Why should I help her? After all, it was you I applied for the job, not the eight year old, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    His calm smile was like a demon in her eyes at this time, Mia took a deep breath to try to calm herself down and kept warning herself mentally that she couldn¡¯t be angry, she couldn¡¯t be angry, and Xiao Qing¡¯s medical bills still depended on him.


    ¡°So how exactly are you going to help Haru?¡± Mia took a deep breath, her small face pale.


    At her words, Asher¡¯s eyes visibly lit up and his lips curled up in a seductive smile that eroded Mia¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What else do you think you have to offer me?¡± Asher looked up to examine her pale face, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the sofa cup uncontrobly.


    The tap was like a knock on her heart and her mood went up and down with it, she was about to speak but Asher beat her to it.


    His eyes fell on her beautiful, wless face, and that luscious, seductive, wonderful body, and an idea took shape in his mind, ¡°Thest thing I need is money, Miss Luo, you should know what I mean.¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t have been more aware of the unabashed lust in his eyes.


    Mia¡¯s little face became paler, the blood fading from her face little by little.


    ¡°Asher ¡­,¡± she said in a delicate voice with a faint plea.


    The man being called waved his hand to interrupt her, his icy eyes fixed on her, ¡°If you agree to be my pet, I will not only rescue that child, but I will also give the orphanage a sum of money to improve the living conditions of those children, and your share of the sry will be transferred to your ount, no less, all this just for you to be my pet until I get tired of ying with you. ¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Mia immediately lost her voice and her eyes went wide, ¡°How dare you make me your pet? Asher you, you, you¡¯re going too far!¡±


    Asher, still sitting idly where he was, looked at her pale face, a touch of calction surfaced under his eyes, and said in a rxed, leisurely voice, ¡°Of course, you can refuse, but the boy ¡­¡±


    He stared at her intently, ¡°I remember the hospital only gave you three days, take away yesterday and today and you only have one day left.¡±


    Lowering his brows and looking at his long, clean fingers, Asher waited for Mia¡¯s reaction, ¡°I have one condition, and that is to be my pet, that condition shouldn¡¯t be too hard to meet, right?¡±


    Mia was hanging on to tears, how could this man do this? Pets are not even as good as mistresses, this man is trying to insult her, he¡¯s getting back at her, getting back at her for running away alone that night, he actually just wants her body ¡­


    Asher seemed to see through her hesitation, the corners of his lips still hooked up a cold smile, ¡°To be or not to be, your choice, I will not force you, but you have to remember, the rest of that child¡¯s life is in your hands, in case there is any problem ¡­ ¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± A heart was hit hard and Mia was too sore to speak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Asher smiled ndly, ¡°Since I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    With that, he literally turned around and prepared to leave.


    Just as he reached the stairway and was about to go up, Mia¡¯s shaky voice rang out behind him, ¡°I promise you. ¡±


    Asher turned around, his deep eyes unable to read his thoughts, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Seeing that icy face, Mia hesitated for a moment before finally puffing up her chest and nodding with trembling lips, ¡°Yes, I promise, but I have one condition!¡±


    Asher looked at her indifferently, ¡°You should know that no one can negotiate any terms with me.¡±


    Especially if he has his eye on the prey.


    Mia shook her head, her small face pale and bloodless, ¡°Not a condition, a plea to be exact, I I want you to make good on the promise you just made and call the hospital and also the orphanage immediately.¡±


    At that, Asher snorted and looked at her contemptuously, ¡°I, Asher, always say what I mean and do what I say, and you, as a qualified journalist, should fully understand that.¡±


    That night, Mia took an early bath andy in bed, her mind constantly reying the scenes of her negotiations with Asher during the day, remembering that she would be someone else¡¯s pet.


    A sense of desperation and hopelessness gradually came over her, and Mia pulled the covers over her and wrapped herself into a ball in the airless quilt.


    She needed to calm down now, and she now regretted so much that she hade to apply for this temporary girlfriend job in the first ce, only to end up in such a desperate situation.


    Lost in thought, she ignored the soft sound of the door opening and Asher¡¯s tall, erect figure appeared beside the bed, looking at the shrunken Mia.


    Bored to death, Mia opened the quilt a crack but didn¡¯t see the bright light, and just as she tried to uncover it arge palm had acted for her.


    A little surprised to see Asher, Mia asked with a wary look on her face, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Asher turned back to close the door quietly and walked over to her bed, gazing at her from the bottom up, ¡°I came to see if my pet was asleep.¡±


    The word pet made Mia¡¯s heart ache as if she¡¯d been hit with a whip, even through her body.


    Yes, how could she forget that from today she was such a man¡¯s pet, and since he was a pet, he had his rights, didn¡¯t he?


    A self-deprecating smile tugged at her lips, and her delicate voice had a hollow ring to it, ¡°Are we going to start fulfilling the pact now?¡±


    Asher¡¯s look of concentration made Mia swallow uneasily, her body automatically moving towards the bed furthest from him.


    Her fleeing movement brought an unexined fury to the bottom of Asher¡¯s eyes, how dare this woman flee!


    ¡°Don¡¯t want me to touch it? Or don¡¯t you want me to know if you still have a first time?¡± Asher hauled her whole body around as he took hold of her ankle, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re a pet now! A pet that can¡¯t even catch a lover!¡±


    Asher¡¯s words mmed deep into her gut and Mia shivered all over, wrapping her arms around her chest.


    Asher¡¯s eyes fell on her skin, which was as white as ice and snow, and he wanted to kiss every inch of it and bathe and dress her with his own hands.


    ¡­


    He walked over to the closet, selected a dress from it and tossed it right in front of her, saying without expression, ¡°Put it on!¡±


    The speed with which he changed his face made Mia flinch, the icy expression, the cold jaw, the straight lines, the eyes without the slightest warmth.


    Mia¡¯s heart slowly sank, swinging in circles of despair, knowing that in front of this man, she could only y the role he wanted, with absolutely no resistance.


    The small fire that had just sparked in her mind was swiftly poured over with a pot of cold water and was fetal before it could burn.


    Mia gritted her teeth to hold back the feeling of humiliation in her heart, but when she saw the supposed dress she was very angry and her whole body trembled uncontrobly from anger.


    Is that a dress? It¡¯s just two pieces of fabric stitched together! She looked back at the man standing next to her, ¡°You want me to wear it questioning, ¡°Wear this dress out?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Asher swept her off her feet and sat on therge bed, looking at the angry one, ¡°Since it¡¯s my pet, of course it needs to be well-trained, or those sharp ws can hurt me.¡±


    Mia took a deep, shaky breath and picked up the piece of fabric, trying to keep the tears from falling from her eyes. Yes, she was the one who chose this path, and now she had to choose this man. Just as she turned to go into the dressing room, Asher suddenly called out to her, ¡°Change right here.¡±


    The blood faded instantly from her small face and she blushed.


    Seeing the icy re he shot her way, Mia closed her eyes deeply and began to undress in front of him with shaking hands.


    Just as she was about to put the fabric on, Asher spoke again, ¡°Throw the underwear away!¡±


    Tears of humiliation finally escaped her eyes, and Mia tilted her head to try to get that wetness back, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Thinking that he held Haru¡¯s life in his hands, and even the future of the entire orphanage, Mia sucked in her nose, her eyes snapping shut as she quickly faded her body clean.


    Asher looked at her humiliated face and his lips curled into a pleasant smile. He was punishing the woman, punishing her for her private descent into the mountains that night.


    He had told her long ago when they met that she belonged to him, but this woman had taken his words for granted, so let him teach this little wildcat a lesson tonight!

 Chapter 6 A Special Test

    A Cadic pulls up in front of the city¡¯s hottest and ritziest bar and Asher gets out first, bing the center of attention for the women as soon as he gets out of the car.


    He had a handsome and charming appearance, a kingly and dignified aura, inky ck and cold eyes, and a cold smile that was slightly curled at the corners of his lips.


    However, the domineering aura emanating from his entire body made the group of women only dare to watch from afar, but they did not dare to make any transgressive actions.


    Asher stood by the car and looked at the woman still sitting in it, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get down then I don¡¯t mind carrying you down myself.¡±


    Mia, sitting uneasily in her car seat, took small steps out of the car under his looming gaze, and as soon as she got out, the men¡¯s eyes were firmly glued to her.


    She wore a ck one-piece dress that showed more than just most of her snowy back, not even an ounce of coverage on her chest. The gown opened high, from the hem all the way to her waist, and her fine white legs were a treat for the men.


    ¡°Go.¡± Asher all but ignored Mia¡¯s restraint and headed straight for the noisy crowd, disappearing from Mia¡¯s sight in no time.


    Still fuming. Mia, who was still in a daze, saw Asher disappearing beside her, and her heart immediately rose with unease, panickedly looking around for Asher¡¯s figure, and quickly blended into the crowd as well on her thin heels.


    The group of men, who had feared Asher beside her, now saw Asher disappear and they boldly gathered around Mia¡¯s side.


    Mia is the first time to see this kind of battle, bold and avant-garde clothing is even more nervous she is at a loss, a small face rose red, but out of nowhere for her to add a few points. The men¡¯s eyes went straight.


    Asher, sitting in the corner, watched as Mia was surrounded by a group of men, the panicked little face bringing a cruel smile to his cold face.


    He grabbed a ss of mixer from the counter, his long fingers ying with the goblet as he continued to sit and watch a frightened Mia, being osted by men nonstop, her dodging frustrated look adding to his delightful mood.


    Asher was sure that after this night, he would show this woman that he was not to be messed with, and he would weed out her sharp ws and make her his alone from start to finish.


    Just as he was pleased with himself, suddenly a stylishly dressed man stepped forward and reached out to ce his fingers frivolously on Mia¡¯s smooth skin, sliding them all the way down to her delicate face.


    Mia encountered such a situation for the first time and was so nervous that she didn¡¯t know what to do. The deer-like look in her eyes instead made the man¡¯s eyes shine brighter, and the interest in the bottom of them grew.


    Just as the man was about to flick Mia further, the ss in Asher¡¯s hand shattered with a crash.


    The wine spilled all over him, but he was unaware of it, his originally pleasant face was now as dark as if he had swallowed a bomb, the air pressure around him dropped rapidly, the temperature plummeted several degrees.


    This woman ¡­ he didn¡¯t bring her here so she could dabble in sex!


    Seeing her panic, Asher¡¯s face turned even darker from ck to blue, and the chill under his eyes was horrifying.


    This woman, why didn¡¯t she know to push the man away, was she enjoying the situation she was in? Even he was almost fooled by her superb acting skills, a sh of anger shed under Asher¡¯s eyes, this damned woman!


    Seeing the man¡¯s movements grow bolder, Asher¡¯s tall, upright. Tall and erect body immediately bounced up from the seat and walked into the crowd with an angry air all over him.


    Crossing over the dense crowd, Asher punched the man right in the face, the crowd instantly silenced by his action, only the deafening sound hovering over the crowd.


    ¡°Who the hell are you! How dare you spoil my good deed!¡± The beaten man immediately got up from the ground and howled.


    When he saw the face of the shadowy man standing in front of him, he immediately shut his mouth like a mouse seeing a cat, and his red face was covered with a ttering smile, ¡°Yo, so it¡¯s Master Jun, I didn¡¯t know this was your woman, if I knew this was Master Jun your woman give me ten guts I wouldn¡¯t dare to touch it! ¡±


    A drill came from Mia¡¯s wrist held in Asher¡¯s hand, and she frowned suspiciously at the shadowy man who had appeared in front of her at the right time, a suspicion floating through her mind.


    This man turned out to have been watching herself from the shadows, watching her being surrounded by men and eating tofu.


    Tears of humiliation spilled from her eyes as she tried to shake the strong grip away, only to feel the grip on her wrist use a heavier force, causing her to cringe in pain.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Asher gave a dominant low growl, causing the man to immediately leave the crowd¡¯s sight.


    The people around, who quickly recognized Asher, all began to mingle and cast strange nces at the two men.


    This stare and the day¡¯s encounter made Mia feel incredibly humiliated and she turned her head away.


    She was just about to turn away when therge palm grabbed her firmly and moved forward, the crowd automatically and spontaneously making a path for the two, especially since Asher looked like he was in a decidedly bad mood for a fool to automatically run into a gun.


    ¡°Close the second floor!¡± Asher said coldly and stiffly as he passed the stage.


    Mia then realized that the bar was under Asher¡¯s property, so he was the one who had arranged all the humiliation she had suffered tonight.


    She stumbled a little at the thought, but Asher, who was walking ahead of her, remained extremely fast,pletely unconcerned with what was happening behind her.


    Asher opens a room and flings Mia in without mercy, a frenzy of rage radiating around him.


    Upon entering, Asher backhanded the door and unlocked it, his furious body standing in the doorway, his ice-like eyes ring straight at her, ¡°Say, why didn¡¯t you resist?¡±


    Mia, of course, knew what he was talking about and turned her head to the side in silence, refusing to look at the cold face.


    When she didn¡¯t say anything, Asher strides up to her, and hoists arge, slender hand around her small chin, ¡°Bastard!¡±


    After he spat out the words grimly, he ignored Mia¡¯s hurt expression and approached her lips on one side, nibbling without gentleness.


    ¡°Tell me where else that man just touched besides here!¡± As he plundered her mouth, Asher¡¯s cold voice whispered in her ear.


    Mia could barely even breathe and could only shake her head uncontrobly, ¡°No ¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you resist!¡± Asher increased the force.


    With that, hisrge palm went to her lower . belly.


    ¡°No, no, Asher ¡­ please, no ¡­¡± Tears of humiliation began to well up in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t? Is that the same way you mouthed no when that man touched you earlier?¡± He sneered, and lowered his head to kiss her most delicate. Tender skin.


    A sh of anger surfaced in his mind as he looked at Mia¡¯s face, which waspletely caught up in lust.


    Fucking woman!


    Even after letting exercise her resistance to the pills, she was still so overwhelmingly sensitive, still responding to him so unashamedly!


    Originally Asher only wanted to test how well she was trained, but he didn¡¯t expect her reaction to be so sensitive, yet surprisingly enthusiastic!


    Well, now it was timefor him to taste his pet.


    Suddenly, an unidentified smell lingered at the end of her nose, and Asher grimaced as he once again probed down between her shell teeth, only to lift his head when he was sure of the doubt in his mind, a wicked smile on his lips as he looked down at the panting. The woman who was panting and blushing was red.


    He remembered what the man had just put in her cup and Asher immediately knew, Mia had been drugged!


    But that was just right wasn¡¯t it, both would have a great night and hopefully his pet wouldn¡¯t let him down to be right.


    ¡°Take your clothes off!¡± Ashermanded dominantly.


    Mia¡¯s unnaturally flushed face added a hint of pallor at his words, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    He snapped his lips around her, ¡°You¡¯re my pet, remember?¡±


    Asher¡¯s eyes shed a hint of impatience as he watched her dilly-dally.


    He moved roughly, ripping open her dress and ravaging her breasts with hisrge hands.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His penis pushed right into her cunt as her clean white body became more marked.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but whimper in pain, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    But her shout stirred up more anger in Asher¡¯s mind and he attacked nonchntly, ¡°Say, how many men have you had?¡±


    The painful and pleasurable sensation made Mia unable to utter a word and could only keep shaking her head, ¡°No, never!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t you dare say no?¡± Asher narrowed his eyes. Seeing her like this beneath him, where was there a hint of the shyness she should have had?


    Even if he was drugged, he wouldn¡¯t believe it easily.

 Chapter 7: You Can Only Be Mine

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not! I¡¯m not the kind of woman you think I am!¡± Although the reaction in her body was hard for Mia to control, she desperately tried to preserve herst shred of dignity.


    ¡°But in my opinion thate you simply can¡¯t stand to be lonely!¡± Asher snorted from his nose.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Yet her resistance did nothing in the man¡¯s presence, but instead fueled his anger even more.


    His attacks became more and more intense, so much so that she was powerless to resist and could only follow his movements.


    When it was all over, an exhausted Mia had gone all limp, with dull eyes open, and could only let him hold her in his arms.


    Her tears were dry now, she had lost what mattered most to her, what else could she not lose ¡­


    Asher¡¯s hands came to her supple, boneless willow waist, pressing lightly back and forth on her waist to explore, ¡°Tell me where else that man just touched ¡­¡±


    The soft voice, but with a frightening coldness, sent a shiver through Mia¡¯s body.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not presume to deceive me again.¡± Asher¡¯s voice was so cold it didn¡¯t have the slightest warmth.


    Mia blushed, the hands hanging at her side clenched into fists, a sad smile hanging on her pale face, ¡°How else could I lie to you, I gave you everything I had, what else do you think I could lie to you about.¡±


    A woman¡¯s most valued innocence was so easily obtained by him. Mia, what are you really considered, what¡¯s the difference between you and thosedies like this?


    Icy tears slid down her face, and Mia looked like a lifeless doll.


    Asher, who was leaning down between her neck, smiled with satisfaction at herment.


    It seemed the woman finally knew she belonged to him, and the change satisfied him.


    Asher looked up at her gleaming, a glint in his eyes, and suddenly picked up Mia and sat her on hisp so that they were face to face against each other, ¡°Remember, never try to lie to me, I know all your thoughts.¡±


    A mocking smile leapt onto his face as Asher pulled his phone out of his pocket.


    ¡°Prepare a million to be wired to the orphanage where Li Xiaoqing is.¡± After saying that, he hung up without listening to the howl on the other side, swept the woman out of the corner of his eye, and took a big step towards the lock of the room¡¯s door.


    ¡°I was pleased with your performancest night, so consider this money a reward for you, my pet.¡± With those words, Asher marched off, leaving behind only the harsh m of the door and the smell of the room¡¯s undissipated surliness.


    Mia stiffened, and at the thought of his frantic rhythmst night and that horrible movement, her stiff body fell slowly to the side of the bed like that of a leaf left in the wind, tears dripping down the corners of her eyes and sshing a watery lotus on the ground.


    It waste at night and Mia was leaning alone on the balcony looking in the direction of the vi¡¯s front door.


    It was already twelve o¡¯clock in the evening, but Asher still hadn¡¯te back. No matter howte Asher used to be, he never came backter than twelve, but today, strangely enough, he hadn¡¯te back till now.


    And to thank Asher for helping herself, she had nned to surprise him today!


    However, Asher didn¡¯t let her down and soon heard the sound of an approaching car.


    The Cadic, symbolizing Asher, eased into the vi as the gates opened, passed through the gardens, and pulled steadily around the fountain to the front of the vi¡¯s main house.


    Mia padded to look, only to see Asher getting out of the car¡¯s waiting seat with his briefcase in his hand, and just as he was setting his feet, the dark eyes beneath his sockets flicked absently to the window diagonally across the street, the corners of his mouth turning up slightly when he saw the quickly dodging white figure.


    At that moment the butler came out from inside and respectfully took the briefcase from Asher, ¡°Young master, Miss Luo is still awake.¡±


    The butler was following Asher¡¯s lead, reporting on Mia¡¯s day, and as he walked, Asher stopped in his tracks when he heard a message, his eyes fixed on the butler.


    ¡°You said she didn¡¯t eat tonight?¡± It looked like the little wildcat hadn¡¯t learned her lesson and was trying to defy him in this way?


    Mia tossed and turned under the covers, not knowing what was going on today when she used to fall asleep as soon as she hit the pillow, her mind circling Asher¡¯s face.


    Mia pulled the covers over her head in annoyance, but her mind still couldn¡¯t stop reying him.


    Dressed in loose pajamas . . clothes and wandered out of the room, even in this state her mind was still filled with the man¡¯s face, raising her hand and tapping hard for a while.


    She was secretly surprised, what was wrong with her? Hadn¡¯t she always hated this man?


    The footsteps that had just reached the stairs stopped for a moment, she thought she heard the sound of a book turning? Body. Body one step ahead of brain, she couldn¡¯t help but frown when she saw the man buried in the living room under themp.


    This man, working on official documents at thiste hour, isn¡¯t afraid of dying of overwork! It¡¯s no wonder Sakushang Global Corporation has risen to the next level in his hands, and it¡¯s not for nothing.


    A side face as perfect as a knife carving, thick eyshes, focused eyes, and a thick brow that frowned every now and then.


    Mia is fascinated, actually this man is quite handsome when he is concentrating on his work!


    Mia fumed for a minute, then suddenly as if remembering something, she hurriedly put down the ss of water in her hand and ran towards the kitchen not far away.

 Chapter 8: The First Coming of the Storm

    Asher, working earnestly downstairs, looked up at the rattling upstairs, removed the eyes from the bridge of his nose, and raised a hand to squeeze his hardened brow.


    What did this woman want in the middle of the night? The project was important, and he didn¡¯t have time to deal with her right now.


    Mia shed a sweet smile and turned on the tap ready to get to work on cooking, after pouring for a while she nced at the pot of gumbo that was churning and there was still time to make something else while she was at it.


    She quietly walked into the dining room and gently set the table, trying not to disturb him by making any noise, it was almost three o¡¯clock, did he have to work? ording to his temper, he must not have eaten dinner.


    Looking at the ck tea bag in her hand Mia held a warm smile and her tense emotions of many days gradually rxed.


    Mia is happily busy in the kitchen, she has always been good at cooking, as she had to do everything herself in the orphanage, especially after she joined the workforce as a journalist, she has developed her cooking skills over time.


    Mia, who had everything ready, walked up to Asher and chose the most unmistakable and rusty title, ¡°Asher, eat.¡±


    Asher lifted his head and unconsciously rubbed his stiff neck, his stern eyes sweeping over her stoic face as he gathered the materials on his desk and silently stood up.


    Mia smiled as she walked into the dining room with him and served him a bowl full of freshly baked rice, ¡°Eat up, the rice won¡¯t be good if it gets cold.¡±


    He nced at her sharply, his ink-ck eyes darkened a few more points, looking at the simple four dishes and one soup in front of him, but hesitating to ce his chopsticks, those eyes just looking at the te in front of him in that silence.


    Mia looked uneasily at the man in front of her who did not say a word, her mood was tense to the point of fear that he would suddenly stand up, that he would frown and say he did not like the food she cooked, that he would not even allow her to do ¡­ that for him


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, Xiao Qing would have died long ago, in fact, he didn¡¯t have to give so much money at all, just give Xiao Qing the money she needed to cure her illness.


    As opposed to the role of a pet, she would prefer to do something with herbor, which would also allow her to alleviate her shame.


    Asher picked up his chopsticks, his thick eyebrows furrowed harshly, the meal was indeed tempting and whetted his appetite, he felt himself getting a little hungry really, after all, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything at all during the day ¡­


    Staring at the quick, richly colored ribs in the bowl, he ate quietly.


    Mia¡¯s nervousness rxed and she also hurriedly picked up her rice bowl and eagerly took a few bites of rice, an idental choke made her hastily cover her mouth and cough gently again.


    His biting eyes swept over her flushed face as he picked up a bowl from the side and wordlessly served her a bowl of soup and ced it in front of her.


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and she forgot to cough.


    ¡°Drink up!¡± Seeing her still dazed, he furrowed his thick ck brow, his voice still cold.


    Mia bit her trembling lip, the corners of her mouth suppressing a sweet smile, while the hand that picked up the bowl shook uncontrobly.


    Asher stopped paying attention to her and went on to finish his meal.


    To be honest, her cooking was really good, he hadn¡¯t had a meal that tasted like that in a long time.


    The atmosphere, unprecedentedly peaceful and serene, Mia¡¯s brow was tinged with soft warmth.


    Just when Mia thought this atmosphere would go on, Asher abruptly put down his chopsticks, his grim gaze sweeping over her still downcast face, and suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get back to work, so don¡¯t youe and disturb me.¡±


    Dropping the words, he quickly got up and headed for the living room.


    Mia sat in silence, unable to make sense of the moment.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Could it be that, even if she wanted to alleviate her shame as a pet in this way, he was unwilling to amodate even this humble change?


    However, since that night, Mia felt that the tense atmosphere between them had changed significantly, although his eyes were still cold. However, she felt that there was a warmth under those cold eyes, and she was unaware that a storm was approaching them.


    Silence flowed quietly through the small room of the study as Mia sat on the floor, letting the warm sun beat down through the window, her eyes focused on a German book in her hands.


    Suddenly, a cell phone ringing broke the silence, frowning as her small head lifted from her book. With just a nce at the name on the screen, Mia quickly picked up the phone.


    ¡°Mother Dean, is Haru¡¯s sick?¡± Mia¡¯s tone was joyful and warm.


    When she heard a whimper from the other end, her face gradually sank and a bad feeling rose in her heart.


    The phone fell to the ground with a ng after less than a few seconds of listening to the phone in his hand, the words ¡°on hold¡± still shing on the screen of the phone that fell to the ground, and the old, anxious voiceing from inside.


    But Mia, whose body had already stiffened, could not hear the sounds around her, and her incredulous eyes looked surprisingly dull.


    The tape recorder in his head kept reying the Dean¡¯s explosive promation like a cassette tape, and his trembling arms couldn¡¯t help but wrap around his shivering body as uncontroble tears fell like a spring low on the book cover.


    She doesn¡¯t believe ¡­


    Asher would never do that. He promised himself! He wouldn¡¯t!


    Mia froze her face and slowly got up from the ground, she must go and ask Asher why Haru had died without treatment!


    Thoughts no longer seemed to be able to think, only grief and anger sustained her along the way.


    Mia trembled her lips and ran frantically all the way to the door of the study, ignoring even the fact that she had lost one of her shoes, and just at the moment she was about to push the door in, she was suddenly stopped by the butler.


    It seems that things are just as she thought they would be, and that the incident can¡¯t be separated from Asher.


    Mia fought a struggle, ¡°Get off me Asher! Get out of there, ask something to ask you!¡±


    Asher, who was in a videoconference in his study, heard an argument outside and finally terminated the meeting, frowning as he walked towards the door.


    What is this woman up to again, getting up early in the morning and making a scene?


    As soon as the tall, flowing form appeared at the door, Mia made to push the butler away and run to his side, her fingers trembling as she grabbed his arm.


    Looking at the trembling fingers on his arm, the incredulous and frozen face in front of him, the tears contained in the bottom of his eyes, Asher couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Like she was asking for proof of something, Mia looked at him in a panic, ¡°Asher, you told me that you wouldn¡¯t lie to me right?¡±


    Hearing these words the nd face was immediately covered with a solemn aura, and the cold pupils of her eyes stared intently at her pale little face, ¡°What are you talking about!¡±


    The obviously perfunctory tone made Mia blush and take an uncontroble step back on shaky legs, and look at him with fear and disbelief in her eyes.


    ¡°How dare you ¡­ you lie to me!¡± Suddenly Mia rushed towards Asher like a madman, pounding his chest with both hands uncontrobly, the butler on the side just wanted to step forward to stop it, but was red back by a look from Asher.


    After letting her pound like crazy and seeing that she wasn¡¯t about to stop, Asher grabbed her wrist, ¡°What are you making a scene here, have I been spoiling you too much all this time?¡±


    It seemed that he still hadn¡¯t taught her obedience and meekness, and she was still a iling wildcat now.


    However, Mia really wanted to go crazy in general, even after being grabbed by one wrist, Mia still attacked him with the other wrist, crying and hissing as she hit, ¡°You lied to me! You didn¡¯t give the orphanage any money at all! You lied to me! From the beginning to the end you lied to me!¡±


    Hearing the three words orphanage, Asher¡¯s eyes instantly turned dark and cold, and he couldn¡¯t help but increase the force in his hands, his morose tone questioning the woman in front of him, ¡°Say, who told you about this.¡±


    Things were beyond even his expectations, Asher¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and his long legs straddled forward, ¡°How did you know about this?¡±


    Mia endured the sharp paining from her wrist and looked at the man in front of her with tears of pain, ¡°How dare you lie to me! You clearly promised me to give the orphanage money! Now Xiao Qing is dead! Are you happy?¡±


    Asher¡¯s thick brows furrowed slightly and his eyes were cold, ¡°So what?¡±


    Mia steepled her gorgeous eyes and hissed hoarsely, ¡°Asher, you lied to me, you cold-blooded monster, that was a living, breathing life ¡­¡±


    ¡°I lied to you?¡± Thick eyebrows were raised slightly, a cruel smile hung on that cold face, ¡°I did say I would give the orphanage a million, but I didn¡¯t say when, it was your own misunderstanding.¡±


    At these words, Mia stood frozen on the spot, as if she had lost all her strength.


    After a long time, a self-deprecating smile surfaced on that pale face.


    Yeah, Asher only said to give money to the orphanage without saying exactly when, how could a cold-blooded man like him care about this.


    This man was just toying with her from start to finish, and she was the only one who was still foolish enough to let him lead her by the nose and agree to a deal like that, thanks to her being a professional journalist, she didn¡¯t even see such a simple trap.


    Mia lifted her tear-stained smiling face and walked with messy steps to Asher¡¯s eyes, her sad smile causing Asher to frown for a moment.


    She stood there that woodenly, staring dead at Asher for a long time before suddenly raising her hand with a crisp ng hovering in the hallway of the second floor.


    The butler stared wide-eyed at the red, swollen half of Asher¡¯s face and uttered in horror, ¡°Young master!¡±


    Asher let out a deep breath and raised his hand to signal the butler not toe over, a wild storm coalescing in his deep dark eyes as the temperature around him plummeted.


    Asher¡¯s face was grim as he took aim at the woman in front of him, his cold voice ringing out slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hit me.¡±


    This woman has eaten her brains out.


    This woman was like a little wildcat all the time, and he hadn¡¯t even weeded out her sharp teeth to let her hit him without knowing the sky!

 Chapter 9: Conditioning the Kittens

    Tears flowing uncontrobly, Mia had given uppletely the moment she raised her hand. Facing Asher¡¯s furious eyes, she stubbornly locked eyes with him without flinching in the slightest.


    She shouldn¡¯t have gotten her hopes up for this cold-blooded man, if she hadn¡¯t trusted the man in front of her too much, she was only afraid that Xiao Qing wouldn¡¯t have died.


    It all started because of him, all because of this heartless man!


    She hated this man.


    She¡¯d never hated someone so much!


    ¡°I really want to know what human life dares to be in your eyes, Xiao Qing is only eight years old!¡± Hoarse, she still did her best, as if in this way, she could also lessen the shock and hurt that Xiao Qing¡¯s death brought her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so cold-blooded, if you¡¯d given the orphanage the money right away, Xiao Qing wouldn¡¯t have died! It¡¯s all because of you! It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Mia shook her head and slowly stepped back, ¡°No, you¡¯ll never know because you¡¯re a cold-blooded person, and a cold-blooded person like you won¡¯t have anypassion because you don¡¯t even have a heart.¡±


    Asher had looked coldly into her wildly hurt eyes, aplex of emotions shing underneath them.


    Mia lifted her face, her red eyes tinged with grief, ¡°Asher, you seeded, didn¡¯t you do all this to make me hate you? Then I have to say, you seeded, youpletely seeded, I¡¯ve never hated someone so much as I do at this moment, I¡¯m telling you Asher, I hate you, I hate you!¡±


    A miserable smile that is tragic to behold.


    Asher¡¯s gaze grew somber and his eyes became deep, like the deep, dark pool, his knuckles snapping with his grip, ¡°Take back thatst statement you made!¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want it!¡± Mia looked at him with painful and hateful teary eyes, ¡°I hate you, I hate you Asher, you killed Haru and I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Asher smiled back in anger, that monstrous smile sent a shiver through Mia¡¯s body, having spent a few days with Asher she certainly knew what that look in Asher¡¯s eyes meant.


    Mia shook her head incredulously and hurriedly backed up, losing her weight from the rush andnding heavily on the ground with her whole body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Mia fought the urge to scream as she looked at Asher who was attached to look at her.


    Asher didn¡¯t care, just grimaced and took her directly across his arms, letting her squirm and struggle, but Asher remained unmoved.


    ¡°Who are you to refuse? Don¡¯t forget your status as a pet, it seems I¡¯ve been lenient with you the past two days and not properly conditioned you to behave in the bold manner you are today.¡± Asher took off his slender legs and walked towards the bedroom on the second floor, ¡°It¡¯s time for some conditioning too.¡±


    Upon entering the room, Asher tossed the woman in his arms unceremoniously onto the wide bed and confined her to his arms despite Mia¡¯s struggles.


    ¡°No ¡­ no!¡± Mia stomped her legs in a deadly struggle, not realizing that her actions like this only stirred up the man¡¯s raging and churning fire even more.


    An unhappy scowl slid across his dark eyes, and Asher pursed his lips as hisrge palm gripped her bodice, suddenly hard, and a sound of ripping clothing rang through the room, irritating Mia¡¯s eardrums.


    ¡°No!¡± Mia continued to struggle desperately, trying to escape what she was about to face.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re just my pet and have no business denying me anything! You¡¯re just a pet that¡¯s not even a mistress!¡±


    Mia¡¯s whole body stiffened, her face bristling with such humiliating words, wet salty tears still hanging from the corners of her eyes.


    Now she was like amb all the way to the ughter, but Mia still wouldn¡¯t give up and couldn¡¯t stop shaking her head, ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ Asher ¡­ you can¡¯t do this ¡­¡±


    How could he do this to her!


    The man lifted his face that swirled with an evil smile, but the eyes that looked into her face were filled with a gut-wrenching coldness, a coldness that was felt from the bones.


    ¡°Of course I can do that, don¡¯t forget who you are at this point, and you ¡­¡± The bottom of his ck ground eyes were tinged with a hint of viciousness, and therge palm that was holding on to that softness suddenly hooped up harder, causing the woman beneath him to scream in pain.


    ¡°Seems to have forgotten the duties of a pet as well, to dare to strike at me and even question me, who gave you the right to do that! I don¡¯t remember ever giving you such a right!¡± The grim voice sent a shiver down the body of Mia who was screaming.


    ¡°You must understand that you are only a pet of mine and can only carry out everything I do without question, there is no room for you to ask questions about anything or anyone.¡± The voice was cold, butced with a distinct hint of lust.


    Mia flinched, her face looking paler, the blood fading from her face bit by bit.


    Seeing her pale face, Asher¡¯s face became even more gloomy as he reached out and lifted her chin, that icy stare making Mia¡¯s face even whiter.


    Asher seized her small chin with arge, slender hand, his tone icy, ¡°What, do you not recognize who you are now?¡±


    Mia gritted her teeth, tears of humiliation welling up in her eyes.


    Seeing her silent face, Asher then released her chin.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re just my ything, don¡¯t forget who you are no matter whates your way.¡± Asher¡¯s voice, cold with a hint of seduction.


    Mia¡¯s pale little face bristled even whiter, and her resisting little hands slid down the sheets.


    The rtionship that had been so easily eased had hit rock bottom again.


    Early the next morning.


    Mia got up from the bed, her eyes gazing at the Asher who was on his way out the door, she asked, still undeterred, ¡°Why? Why did you do that?¡±


    It seemed that she was just looking for a reason to hate him more.


    ¡°Last night¡¯s lesson tells you not to question my decisions.¡± Asher dropped the words without a backward nce, and then marched off.


    Mia dropped onto the bed and huddled herself tightly into a ball, tears running freely down her face.


    The butler, who was already waiting outside the door, respectfully handed Asher the briefcase, ¡°Young master, why didn¡¯t you tell Miss Luo the truth?¡±


    Since Miss Luo insisted on wanting the answer, the young master just gave it to her, and she would be the one suffering when the time came anyway.


    Asher¡¯s advancing steps suddenly stopped, and his side-eyed, icy eyes looked at the butler, and his low voice, which seemed toe from the depths of hell, said, ¡°Since when is it your turn to meddle in my affairs?¡±

 Chapter 10: Hunger strike protest

    The morose tone caused the butler to cower for a moment and hurriedly lowered his head, not daring to say another half-word.


    ¡°If I learn that you have uttered a single word ¡­¡± He looked into the steward¡¯s eyes, narrowing them threateningly, and his sharp gaze shot through his miserable old face, ¡°your downfall will naturally be without my express word. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡± The butler trembled even more violently.


    A breeze blows Buddha outside the window, and Mia is alone inside, her thin figure inviting pity.


    After an unknown amount of time, the thin figure that had been attached and sobbing gradually straightened up.


    The face that had been filled with tears was gradually reced with a calm.


    Mia sat alone on the big bed in front of the window, her expression calm as she gazed out into the distance.


    Her expression was too calm, so calm that there was a hint of silence, a silence that revealed the eerie.


    She always thought that things between her and Asher weren¡¯t as touchy feely as they used to be, but she didn¡¯t expect Asher to be so heartless, and it was because of Asher that Haru was hopeless and died in the hospital!


    A hint of bone-deep hatred flowed from her clear eyes, shattering the calmness of a moment ago, and the hands resting on the side of the bed clenched as she gritted her teeth to keep the tears from spilling out of her eyes.


    In fact, what she hated was her own ipetence, if she was capable enough she could have earned enough money so that nothing would have happened to Xiao Qing and she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now.


    Pets?


    Oh, what an ironic name, it was enough to see how insulting this man was to himself.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With money and power, her dignity and self-respect have been battered down to thest drop, so what exactly is the self-respecting life she has been seeking so far?!


    She got up and went to the bed, gazed calmly at the sheet that had been so vilely made by the two of themst night, and with a sudden struggle drew it out.


    ¡°With a hiss, the sheet was ripped in half.


    ¡°Asher, we¡¯ll see, I¡¯m not going to be meek and let you get hold of me.¡± The sound of the sheets ripping soon alerted the butler downstairs.


    Hearing that unusual noise the butler rushed up to the second floor and tried to push the door in only to find it had long since been locked from the inside out by Mia.


    A bad feeling fermented in his heart and he hastily pulled out his spare key, but found that the locking eye was blocked by something, obviously the work of someone inside.


    The butler standing outside the door began to rush around, not knowing what to do, ¡°Miss Luo, please open the door ¡­¡±


    All that came back to him was the sound of broken porcin.


    Thinking of the possible consequences, the butler had to call Asher who was at the office, ¡°Young master, Miss Luo has locked herself in her room and hasn¡¯t eaten lunch.¡±


    There was a silence on the other end of the line, and just as the housekeeper was about to put the phone down thinking it was disconnected, an icy voice suddenly came from the other end, ¡°Leave her alone and just do your own thing.¡±


    After saying that and not caring what else the butler had to say, Asher on the other end cut the call off straight away.


    The butler stood there staring nkly at the beeping phone in his hand, and then turned his head to look at the closed door of the room, his heart even more helpless.


    Asher, sitting in therge office, narrowed his eyes at the phone that had just hung up in his hand, a morose coldness instantly released from those icy eyes, one hand resting on his chin.


    This little wildcat, it seems, still refuses to listen properly and seems to be trying to rebel again.


    ¡°That ¡­ Miss Luo ¡­¡± The housekeeper, who had been hung up on, had to go knock on Mia¡¯s door again.


    If something happened to Mia, he really didn¡¯t know what he would tell Asher.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Another roar.


    The butler stood at the door and rubbed his nose, nced at the closed door, and had no choice but to go downstairs.


    This is a situation that will have to wait for Asher to return to deal with!


    In the evening, Asher gave the butler a cold look,, straightened his long legs and walked towards the living room, ¡°Where is the man?¡±


    The housekeeper, with his head bowed, naturally knew who he was questioning and had to whisper, ¡°Miss Luo hasn¡¯t been out of her room all day today.¡±


    There was a few seconds of pause in the slender legs, icy eyes sweeping up to the railing of the second floor, making it impossible to see the change of emotion beneath those dark pupils, and it was only after a long interval that Asher spoke slowly, ¡°Let her go.¡±


    The butler looked up, surprised, ¡°Young master ¡­¡±


    The icy eyes swept in again, Asher¡¯s voice without the slightest warmth, ¡°Do as I say.¡±


    Deep eyes gradually became gloomy, and the corners of his lips were pursed into a straight line, the hands hanging at his side involuntarily clenched into fists, and a cold aura slowly spread out in the living room.


    It looked likest night¡¯s punishment still wasn¡¯t enough, and today she dared toe and y a temper on him, and since she hadn¡¯t recognized her current position, and since she didn¡¯t want to eat, he would do as she wished.


    Noon the next day.


    Asher¡¯s long legs were crossed, his demeanor elegant, and he leanedzily on top of the sofa, his deep eyes fixed on the financial edition of the newspaper in his hands, and from time to time he picked up the warm coffee on the coffee table and took a sip.


    The butler duly brought in another cup of warm coffee and removed the one that had cooled off.


    Asher continued to fumble with the newspaper in his hands, and just as the butler was about to leave, he suddenly asked, ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°The room remains closed, and Miss Luo seems intent on a hunger strike,¡± replied the butler respectfully, carefully searching for the most appropriate wording.


    Asher continued to stare at the paper without raising his head, but the eyes staring at it shed in a wild storm, his face calm enough to send chills down the spine of those beside him.


    ¡°That ¡­ young master, or I¡¯ll have the door to the room opened ¡­¡± The butler¡¯s next words were withdrawn at Asher¡¯s biting gaze.


    ¡°Did I say I was going to let her out!¡± The voice was cold, the face calm, but with a bone-chilling chill.


    On the first day, the door to the room did not open.


    The next day was very silent upstairs and the whole cottage was on edge because of Asher¡¯s intense chill.


    On the third day, there was still no movement upstairs.


    Asher had a gloomy face, his tall, upright body now exuding a morose aura that made people afraid to approach, his low voice rang out, ¡°How many days has it been?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been three days, young master.¡± The butler¡¯s voice rang out behind him.


    Looking at the closed door in front of him and the silence in the room, unease and rage came into Asher¡¯s eyes at the same time.


    The pursed straight lips, the morose breath, and also the cold, bone-chilling eyes that looked like an ice cave, all showed that the man was in the heart of a storm.


    This woman was good enough to defy him by going on a hunger strike, it was an eye-opener for him!


    It would be a mistake to think he wouldpromise because of that, a cruel and fierce look like a beast surfaced in the depths of his ink eyes.


    Asher will make her understand that such unnecessary resistance will only bring her more painful punishment!


    An icy voice rang out slowly and Asher¡¯s eyes were morose, ¡°Ram me.¡±


    Immediately, the butler instructed a couple of manservants to bang hard on the door of the room.


    With a strong crash, the door to the room that had been closed tight for three days opened with a bang, and the wreckage that littered the floor made the crowd¡¯s eyes widen.


    Is this still a bedroom? It¡¯s clearly a ce of destruction after a typhoon has passed through.


    But the cluttered room was filled with an unsettling aura.


    The curtains blocked out the entire room from a single ray of light, the floor was covered in wood chips and smashed pieces, the king-size bed had been ripped open, and the deep dent marks were everywhere on the walls and floor.


    The mess in the room made Asher frown, the anger smothered in his chest immediately darkening a grim face at the sight of the dying figure lying on the shattered and broken bed.


    ¡°Call the doctor.¡± His voice was still cold, but his emotions were inaudible.


    Dark, shiny leather shoes made a harsh sound on the rubble as the slender body came to the frail woman¡¯s side, dark eyes abounding with fury.


    Soft and pale, with tightly closed eyes, it was clear that three days of hunger strike had put Mia in aa.


    Asher towered over the woman lying on her back, the cold, piercing voice causing Mia¡¯s eyes to weakly open a slit and her pale, dry lips to tremble uncontrobly, ¡°Is the hunger strike game fun?¡±


    A bitter smile hung at the corners of his pale lips.


    Still won¡¯t leave her alone? She admits that she can¡¯t afford to y ¡­


    Slowly closing his eyes, a tear slid across the corner of them.


    Looking at the rapidly fading teardrops, his cold heart suddenly twitched, and Asher tried his best to ignore the fluttering in his heart as he looked grimly at the dying, bloodless face.


    ¡°If you dare give me the faint, you¡¯d better prepare yourself for punishment.¡± Asher didn¡¯t notice that there was a stirring in his voice.


    More tears crossed the corners of Mia¡¯s eyes as she cried silently.


    Was it punishment again? Yes, her own identity is his pet ah, no matter what she does to get will always be endless torture, torture ah ¡­


    Slowly, his eyes closed and his head tilted to the side.


    Taking a few steps over to her bed, slender fingers probed towards the end of Mia¡¯s nose. Once assured that she was still breathing faintly, Asher inexplicably sighed in relief.


    Asher stood in front of the window, standing with his arms folded, his cold steely face reflected in the clear ss of the window, his icy ck eyes devoid of the slightest emotion, the hand behind his back clenched into a fist.


    In the bed next to hery Mia, pale and in aa from the hunger strike.


    Soft sunlight filtered through the window and hit that stunningly delicate face, adding a touch of soft beauty to her slightly pale little face.


    Her face, still streaked with tears, had a palpitating paleness and powerlessness.


    ¡°Young master, the doctor is here.¡± The butler pushed open the door and stood respectfully by it.


    Asher turned his head, his cold eyes looking at the white figure standing behind the butler, the sunlight refracting on the cold, temperatureless lenses, and nced at the butler, who immediately bowed knowingly then turned and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Doctor, my young master asks you toe in.¡± The butler smiled faintly at the doctor and waited for him to enter then closed the door before leaving.


    As soon as the doctor entered, he met Asher¡¯s cold stare and instantly gripped the medical kit in his hand, it was easy to see his nervousness, to hide his panic he pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, ¡°Master Jun, I wonder what I can do to help you?¡±

 Chapter 11 Special treatment methods

    The words immediately drew a cold, ice-like re from Asher, a lurid look that made the doctor cower for a moment.


    Seeing the panicked look on the doctor¡¯s face, Asher realized he was overreacting and collected himself slightly, ncing at the woman lying on the bed, ¡°You check her out.¡±


    The doctor who got the order hurriedly sat on the edge of the bed with the medical kit, and couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw the pale face, but still took out various tools for examination from the medical kit with his hands and feet, and prepared to give her a simple full body examination.


    Just as he was about to ce the stethoscope on Mia¡¯s chest through the fabric, Asher, who had been standing silently by, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to go through clothes.¡± He didn¡¯t want his pet to be touched by anyone else, not even for a small examination. He didn¡¯t want to admit that a twinge of difort swept through him at the sight of the doctor¡¯s fingers touching Mia¡¯s body.


    Though, only slightly.


    The doctor looked at the bemused Asher with difficulty, the dullness making her swallow.


    Under Asher¡¯s stern eyes, the doctor had the good sense to swallow back his contradictory words and resign himself to auscultating through his clothes.


    After a tedious set of examinations to determine Mia¡¯s condition, the doctor then got up and respectfully reported the results to Asher who had been waiting by, ¡°Master Jun, I have done a simple full body examination on this youngdy, and from the results of the examination, there is nothing wrong with this youngdy except for thea caused by theck of water and hunger strike. ¡±


    Hearing this test result, Asher¡¯s sexy thin lips immediately pursed into a straight line, his gaze ncing coldly at the doctor in front of him, his cold voice spitting out from his throat, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Asher¡¯s slender, tall body coldly approached, and the doctor immediately felt the invisible, eerie pressure, but maintained that smiling countenance as best he could on his face.


    Asher looked at the doctor in front of him with a condescending look and frowned as he asked, ¡°Then why did she not wake up for two days?¡±


    Good, Mia had been in aa for two days since that day. Yet, Asher didn¡¯t seem to find himself actually starting to pay attention to these issues that he never used to.


    Unconscious?


    The doctor frowned, looked down in thought for a moment, and looked at the intimidating man before him with uncertain eyes, ¡°I would like to ask, Master Jun, if this youngdy, has been subjected to any serious stimuli recently?¡±


    Just as the words were asked, he received an icy look from Asher, just a nce that made him feel like he had entered an endless world of ice and snow. The doctor immediately lowered his head and no longer dared to say anything.


    Eyes flickering, Asher¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± The doctor looked at Asher¡¯s expressionless face and said carefully, ¡°It is also possible that the patient is unconscious because the patient does not want to wake up in her subconscious mind, and the emergence of this subconscious mind is rted to her own experience, there may be the presence of someone or something she does not want to be exposed to, and the cerebral cortex will automatically make a judgment at that point, and based on what is in the patient¡¯s subconscious mind make the patient unconscious.¡±


    Morose coldness burst out at first, a thickyer of ice clouding under his eyes, his cold hard facial lines growing colder, ¡°You mean she doesn¡¯t want to wake up herself?¡±


    This woman, she resisted him in such a way? Asher¡¯s eyes, cold and terrible.


    The doctor nodded cautiously, ¡°Given thedy¡¯s condition, she should have woken up a long time ago, that¡¯s all that¡¯s possible now ¡­¡±


    There was a terrible silence in the bedroom until Asher signaled that he could go out, and only then did the doctor leave in a hurry with the medical kit. Stay a few seconds longer and he was afraid he would be out of breath.


    Asher¡¯s face was expressionless as he looked at the woman lying quietly on the bed, but the cold aura around him had a tendency to expand outwards.


    Don¡¯t want to wake up do you? His eyes narrowed abruptly, a dangerous aura flowing away, while his voice was unusually calm, but sounded creepy, ¡°Someone.¡±


    Hearing his summons, the butler standing outside the door immediately pushed his way in, ¡°Young master.¡±


    A brutal aura of ughter surfaced under Asher¡¯s eyes, the inky ck bases of his eyes holding the storm that was about to happen, ¡°Get me the director of the orphanage right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The butler bowed respectfully and exited the room.


    Just as he was about to close the door suddenly arge palm blocked the doorway that was about to close, looking at the sudden appearance of the man the butler gave a respectful smile, ¡°Master Xiang.¡±


    ude waved a hand, indicating for him to go about his business, and after the butler left, ude walked into the room and watched his best friend stand by the window with a grim face wondering what he was thinking.


    In fact, even if he didn¡¯t ask, he could already think of what Asher was trying to do from what he heard outside the door just now, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mia won¡¯t wake up once she¡¯s asleep if you do that?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Asher¡¯s eyes still fell on the sleeping woman and said in that cold, untempered voice, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Hearing him sound so determined, ude couldn¡¯t help but bow his head and sigh as well.


    This is Asher, as dominant as ever!


    Understanding that anything he says to him now is a waste of time, ude gives Mia on the bed a worried look and quietly exits the room, leaving Asher alone in the room.


    The door to the room closed again, and Asher¡¯s gaze burned into Mia¡¯s pale face, his bemused gaze sweeping to her tightly closed eyes, and the inky ck underside of his eyes sinking a point.


    Arge part of the reason he would pick her was because of those eyes, clear as morning dew, but at times with a sly intelligence that one could not help but indulge in.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t the first time the two had met at the nightclub, Mia just didn¡¯t know it.


    Asher noticed Mia¡¯s presence at a fashion presentation when she blinked her unusually bright eyes and lurked in the crowd just to dig into a wealthy businessman¡¯s tax evasion scandal.


    It was that nce that sent a ripple through his heart, which was used to seeing all kinds of women.


    He even deliberately had the recruitment information revealed to Asher for the purpose of this scheme.


    But now Mia was lying still on the bed like a discarded rag doll, seemingly never to open those eyes again!


    No way, he will not allow that to happen!


    There is no room for surprises within his n!


    Since it was she who hade to him, she belonged to him, in reality or in her sleep!


    She, Mia, all belong to Asher!


    Asher smiled coldly, his mind suddenly shing back to the day he found a dying Mia in the ruined room, his heart pumping hard and a sudden choking sensation rising to the back of his throat.


    The gaze that looked towards the bed could not help but change, the cold eyes could not help but rub in a hint of tenderness, and the cold lines softened a lot.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and Asher immediately gathered up the expression that had almost flickered away, and his gaze towards the bed became an icy one again.


    He would never admit to that pained expression just now, he was never going to allow himself to feel a single ounce of pity for this woman!


    This woman is just his one song pet, and pets are not worthy of any affection from him!


    Quickly regaining that cold demeanor and settling his heaving emotions down quickly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The voice, as always, was cold and without a trace of emotion.


    ¡°Young master, bring the man.¡± After receiving permission, the butler then entered.


    Asher nced back at the humble butler and asked coldly, ¡°Where are the men?¡±


    The butler gestured behind him and two men in ck suits escorted an older woman, over sixty years old, with a piece of fabric stuffed in her mouth, in and the three stood positioned in front of Asher¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Young master, the man has been brought in.¡± The two men in ck reported routinely.


    The sight of Mia on the bed, the inly dressed old man struggling, with intermittent whimpersing out of his mouth.


    By the time her aged eyes caught sight of the cold man standing in front of the window, they immediately widened and her body, which had forgotten to struggle, began to shiver uncontrobly.


    Asher swept a nce at the butler standing nearby and walked with graceful steps towards the old man.


    As Asher came to a few people, two men behind him reached out and kicked the old man in the knee, and he fell to his knees on the floor in response.


    The old man on his knees whimpered and wept, struggling to get off the ground, getting nothing but those tworge feet stomping hard on his calves and moans of pain drowning out the fabric between his mouth.


    Asher leaned down and cupped the old man¡¯s chin in his palm making her look up at him, the vicissitudes of his eyes meeting the emotionless ink ones, the hidden world of ice and snow in the depths of his eyes causing the old man to wince.


    ¡°You¡¯re the orphanage director?¡± The icy voice sent a shock through the old man¡¯s body, and the sudden increase in force on his jaw caused him to nod in pain.


    Asher, who got the answer, spread a smile that was cold and charming, but unnerving, ¡°Very well.¡±


    Slowly rising from the ground, just as the old man was puzzled by Asher¡¯s sudden smile, a sudden sharp pain came from his leg and his wrinkled face became even more grim.


    Raising his eyes slightly, the men standing on either side of him immediately withdrew their paws that were stepping on the old man¡¯s ankles.


    Asher looked at the old man condescendingly, his voice still without the slightest expression, ¡°Do you know why I invited you to be my guest?¡±


    The old man¡¯s tear-stained head shook uncontrobly, his whole body couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and the bottom of his cloudy eyes were filled with panic.


    Asher gazed with a smirk at the old man still kneeling on the floor and twisted his head to look at Mia on the bed, ¡°It¡¯s because of her!¡±


    The smile instantly disappeared, and an icy, bone-chilling chill quickly spread through the old man¡¯s limbs.


    ¡°Do you recognize this woman?¡± Gesturing for his men to escort the old man to Mia¡¯s bed, Asher locked in on her reaction.

 Chapter 12 Forced Awakening

    The old man looked up and opened his eyes at Mia lying on the bed, shock leaping to the surface as he took in the pale face.


    In fact, she had just seen Mia on the bed.


    Just how did Mia get here?


    Shouldn¡¯t she be at work!


    And why is her face so pale? Is it this man? Is it because of this man that Yui has be like this?


    Asher coldly watched the old man¡¯s reaction, a cruel smirk spread under his eyes as he coldly spat out, ¡°Mia, look who¡¯s in front of you, the old man! I¡¯ve invited the mother of the dean you care most about to be my guest, how about that, you¡¯re happy about that, do you want to know why she¡¯s here?¡±


    Asher raised his eyebrows, a cruel smile on his lips, but his words came out cold and harsh, ¡°Let me tell you something, it¡¯s all because of you! If you want her to die, you can stay in aa!¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion of the crowd, but just as Asher finished those words, Mia, who had been unconscious, moved her fingers slightly.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind if you¡¯d let the Dean who raised you drive you to your death.¡± With a heartbeat, Asher¡¯s icy voice continued, the sneer irritating the old man¡¯s tear ducts and more so the nerves of the woman lying on the bed.


    No ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­


    How could she get Dean¡¯s mother killed when she¡¯s the one she relies on right now!


    Finally, Mia, lying quietly on the bed, her tightly closed eyes opened and closed for a moment, but it was only a moment, but it was still caught in Asher¡¯s stern eyes.


    A light shed in his bemused eyes, Asher¡¯s joy not showing as he looked coldly at the responsive woman lying on the bed, he pushed the older man forward so that her vicarious cheek was pressed against Mia¡¯s pale, paper-like face.


    The cruel voice rang out again, ¡°Woman, this is your Mother Superior, you can feel it, can¡¯t you? I know you¡¯re awake now, if you don¡¯t open your eyes again I will make sure Dean suffers inhuman torture, try it if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he saw the light as a feather eyshes twitch a few more times quickly, this time even more so as his knuckles twitched a few times as well.


    Don¡¯t ¡­


    Don¡¯t treat Dean like that!


    Dean¡¯s mom can¡¯t ¡­ not suffer coteral damage because of her ¡­


    Asher looked calmly at Mia¡¯s soon-to-be-awakened face, his voice still cold, ¡°You should know what kind of person I am, and I can tell you very clearly that Dean was brought down by you, so you better wake up!¡±


    Is that so?


    Dean¡¯s mom was really dragged into this by her ¡­


    In that case, she shouldn¡¯t wake up so she doesn¡¯t have to see that humiliating scene of Dean¡¯s mom either, yeah, don¡¯t wake up ¡­


    A tear, slowly sliding down the white face, the slightly trembling fingers slowly stopped, and even the eyshes that opened and closed stopped trembling almost at the same time.


    The face that had just regained a bit of life turned dead again, and Mia fell back into a drowsy sleep.


    Looking at Mia, who hadn¡¯t moved any more on the bed, Asher¡¯s face instantly clouded horribly, and an icy glint flooded the bottom of his eyes.


    The men in suits standing behind the old man immediately took her into custody again, and no matter how fiercely she resisted, she couldn¡¯t break free of the two men¡¯s hold.


    Asher, of course, knew what she wanted to do, and his long legs stepped directly onto the soft bed, which instantly sunk into the bed, and his long arms picked up the soft body lying on the bed, leaned down, put his mouth to Mia¡¯s ear, and said word by word: ¡°Wake up! Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be okay if you stay asleep, I¡¯ll not only torture the director, but also implicate everyone in the orphanage!


    Asherid down a dose, knowing deep in her heart how much she really loved those kids.


    Eyes pointedly watching the sagging arm move, Asher¡¯s mouth quirked up and he set Mia down, pretending to leave.


    Just as his slender body left the soft,rge bed, Asher felt a tug on the back of his coatpel.


    Slowly, he turned back to see Mia with one slender arm across the sheet, firmly gripping the corner of his shirt, but her eyes were still tightly closed.


    ¡°Mia, if you want to see this woman die in front of you just keep lying there for me like that, and trust me, that oue is not something you want to see.¡± Asher pursed up his thin lips and waited quietly.


    Sure enough, the man on the bed began to react anew, and the reaction grew louder as a hoarse voice rang out in fear, ¡°No ¡­ no ¡­ no!¡±


    Mia, lying in bed, suddenly opened her eyes and jerked up from the bed, her small face pale and sweating profusely, and after a sweeping nce, her fearful gaze fell on the man standing at the head of the bed, and trembling, she reached out a hand to grasp the corner of his suit.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that.¡± A hint of panic hung more on her pale little face at this point, clutching the corner of Asher¡¯s shirt in her hand as if doing so would stop Asher from finding trouble with the orphanage.


    Seeing Mia finallye to her senses, Asher forced down that inexplicable surge inside him and straightened his arm, his cold, hard face adding a hint of lurid coldness as he reached out to break the fingers she was tugging on the corner of his shirt, one by one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do what I say, as long as you wake up, I won¡¯t make things difficult for those children, after all, they are still the flowers of the mothend aren¡¯t they?¡± Asher gave a faint smile, but a lurid, morose aura filled the bottom of his eyes.


    Mia twitched her lips as she looked at her broken fingers, just about to reach out and grab them again, her arm dropping weakly at his words, her troubled eyes widening as she asked in a small, husky voice, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten about Haru.


    Asher¡¯s face, which had managed to ease up, instantly returned to that expressionless look at her slightly skeptical question, his voice icy, ¡°I told you not to question my words.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Looking next to Dean, who was being escorted by the man but looking at her with a worried expression, Mia¡¯s face turned instantly pale and bloodless.


    Looks like thest thing she wanted Dean to see had happened!


    Mia¡¯s face was pale, her head hanging low as she stared at the sheets beneath her, the fingers that supported her body on the bed clutching the sheets, leaving deep folds as bruised and broken as her mind had been.


    Looking at the small head that hung slightly low, Asher reached out his arm and cupped her chin precisely through those long strands of hair, their eyes locked in the air, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give those people a hard time if you were at peace around me, but ¡­¡±


    Cold eyes erupted with an unnervingly morose gaze, Asher¡¯s eyes went straight to the bottom of Mia¡¯s, ¡°If I find out again like I did these past few days, I won¡¯t spare you that easily again, got it? My dear pet.¡±


    Thatst statement was certainly a reminder to Mia of who she was and a clear and unmistakable message to Dean of who she was now.


    Turning her head quickly, at the sight of Dean¡¯s incredulous gaze, Mia felt as humiliated as if she¡¯d been stripped of all her clothes and left for others to watch.


    A scene of the two of them doing intense exercises in bed in the past actually came back to her mind, and Mia¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fill with tears of humiliation, and her eyes finally couldn¡¯t restrain the tears from pouring down when they touched the disbelieving and seemingly implicitly disappointed expression of the disheveled Dean not far away.


    Asher, who had cupped her pointed chin, couldn¡¯t help but draw back his palm at the sight of her sliding tears dripping onto his palm, and his calm, cold eyes couldn¡¯t help but be irritated, even as the heart in his chest fluttered slightly at her sudden tears.


    As if trying to shake off the feeling of irritation in his heart, Asher shook his palm, which had two tears falling on it, as hard as he could.


    Looking at his disgusted look, Mia hurriedly sniffled, but a huge feeling of loss rose in her heart, did he hate herself that much?


    With that, she immediately hung her head and cursed herself.


    Mia, it¡¯s nothing. Didn¡¯t you already know what kind of man Asher is? How dare you have expectations from him!


    Think of Xiao Qing, think of the orphanage, and then think of the director who raised you up right in front of you!


    Sitting on the bed, Mia gently closed her eyes and quickly adjusted herself mentally, silently telling herself: from this day on, you have to hate this man, Mia, you have to hate him, it was he who took an innocent little life.


    When she opened her eyes again, there was nothing but coldness and detachment under them, tears still on her face, cold eyes looking straight into Asher¡¯s cold face, her voice nd, ¡°Please let Dean go.¡±


    Asher of course noticed the change in her mood, but didn¡¯t expect her to adjust so quickly, a bright light shed under his deep eyes, he turned around and looked condescendingly at the pale Mia sitting on the bed, and said with a sarcastic tone, ¡°Who do you think you are to make terms with me now?¡±


    Indifferent eyes looked to her with a cold expression, and the room fell into silence as the eyes just crossed in the air.


    Knowing full well that the situation was extremely bad for her, Mia wisely took the lead and averted her eyes, lowering her brow to keep him from seeing the rapid transformation of emotions in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll promise you anything if you¡¯ll let Dean go.¡±


    It had be, it seemed, herst capital, and Mia knew how Dean would react, so she didn¡¯t even dare to look at him.


    Asher¡¯s mouth curled slightly as a hand gently caressed Mia¡¯s pale face, the warmthing from his palm making Mia look up.


    The tenderness that rose at first made her heart twitch, though, she understood that this tenderness was only his disguise, that all he wanted to see was herplete submission.

 Chapter 13: Letting the Dean go

    ¡°I¡¯ll let Dean go back in when you¡¯ve gotten your health back in order, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll recover faster with her by your side.¡± The corners of Asher¡¯s lips remained slightly curled in a bewitching smile.


    Eyes that were trying not to be confused by his smile, still looking at him calmly, her small hands secretly clutching the thin nket, she agreed detachedly, ¡°Yes, I will recover my body as soon as possible.¡±


    Seeing her so well behaved, an unspoken emotion flooded the bottom of Asher¡¯s eyes as he stood up and said lightly, ¡°Very well, remember, be good and obedient so that those around you are not implicated.¡±


    After saying that, Asher turned to the two subordinates and ordered, ¡°Put her in the attic, no one is to treat her harshly without my orders, got it?¡±


    Unable to bear the sight of Dean looking at her, Mia quickly turned her head back to avoid her pitying gaze .


    A deep hatred and disgust welled up in the bottom of Mia¡¯s eyes at the sight of Asher¡¯s slender back.


    ¡°Take back that obnoxious stare of yours, because it only makes me want to punish you even more.¡± As if he could see her, Master Jun¡¯s icy voice rang out again.


    With a shock in her heart, Mia looked at Asher¡¯s back in surprise, the nails of one small hand already sunk into her palm.


    This man, he¡¯s just awful!


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the butler send over some food.¡± Asher walked out of the room without a backward nce.


    Mia was left alone in the room, and the moment the door closed, her soft, delicate body instantly fell back against the bed, slowly closing her eyes and loosening her grip on the bed¡¯s surface.


    God knows how much strength the frail woman had to use just now to keep from falling over in front of Master Jun out.


    Just as he exited the room, Asher saw ude standing outside the door.


    Still with a cynical smile, the only thing that surprised Asher was that ude was looking at him with a superior look, a look that seemed to have it all figured out that made Asher very ufortable.


    To make him even more ufortable, ude came up to him and patted him meaningfully on the shoulder, ¡°Buddy, I have to warn you, hold yourself together!¡±


    He had seen exactly what had happened in the room just now, including Asher¡¯s tiny facial expressions.


    Asher had always been s¨¦ about this shadowy best friend and knew that the best way to eliminate his curiosity was to ignore him.


    Avoiding his arm from himself unobtrusively, Asher flicked the spot he¡¯d touched, and without looking at him, crossed over and walked straight down the stairs.


    ¡°Asher, with that attitude, I¡¯ll take that as your default!¡± Seeing no response to his gossip, ude said after him undeterred.


    Asher said without looking back, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be rushed, then be a good boy and get the hell out of my way!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even solved his own problems, he was being pushed to marry by the Xiang family all day long, he had no choice but toe and hide from him, and now he had the audacity to pry into his feelings!


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯m scared of you okay?¡± Muttering under his breath, ude had an inexplicable smile on the corner of his mouth.


    He had a feeling that the rtionship between Asher and this woman must not be that simple.


    The next morning.


    In the dining room of the vi, Asher and Mia both sit facing each other.


    Asher ate while looking at Mia who was taking small bites of her meal, the atmosphere between the two was quiet and odd, making it feel unusually dull.


    Mia ignored his burning gaze and just looked down and ate her meal to herself, her calm face giving off an unspoken uneasiness.


    Harsh eyes swept over her face, Asher¡¯s ugly face eased considerably when he saw the growing redness, gracefully sipping his cup of coffee without taking his eyes off of Mia.


    It seemed that the woman had really behaved herself a lot these days, and all the flesh that should have grown on her body had grown out, which showed that he had made the right decision in leaving the orphanage director behind in the first ce.


    Mia put thest grain of rice in her mouth and put down the bowl in her hands, looking calmly at the man across from her.


    Asher remained elegantly sipping his coffee, a pair of dark eyes responding to her gaze as he asked lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Mia opened her little mouth, let out a deep breath, and asked the words that had been bottled up inside her for so long, ¡°Can you put Dean back?¡±


    As long as Dean was in Asher¡¯s hands, her heart would not rest for a day. The man was a demon, and there was absolutely no good that coulde from Dean being in his hands!


    Asher¡¯s twin eyebrows quirked, a shadow flooding his eyes, his dark eyes tinged with a faint coldness, a hint of warmth from earlier suddenly disappearing without a trace, ¡°I said I¡¯d send her back when you¡¯re better.¡±


    ¡°My body is healed.¡± Mia replied quickly, straightening her back slightly.


    Dark eyes locked on Mia in front of her, staring for a long moment before Asher suddenly pulled back his chair, left the table, and stepped in front of her.


    Eyes falling on her flushed but still slightly pale face, Asher¡¯s straight gaze seemed to go straight into the depths of Mia¡¯s heart.


    The eyes that seemed to look into the heart made Mia fidget and move away.


    ¡°Do you need me to have the doctor run another checkup?¡± There was no trace of emotion in Asher¡¯s voice.


    Mia looked up at him suddenly, but closed her mouth with a pale face, her pale gaze falling on his gloomy eyes, and shook her head with all her strength.


    She opened her small mouth slightly, mumbling half-heartedly, before finally closing it and slowly lowering her head, her nails almost piercing her palm.


    Her pink neck hung slightly, a ray of sunlight was cast on her body and Asher could almost see her delicate, slender fuzz, a familiar feeling of irritation came over Asher once again and with a wide wave of his hand he lifted his steps out of the dining room, ¡°You just know what to do.¡±


    Seeing the distant, icy back, a touch of determination slid across the bottom of Mia¡¯s eyes, as if she had made up her mind about something in the dark, and the hands on her thighs were interlocked and sped together in a death grip.


    She must save Dean, not by praying to this man, but by her own strength!


    3:00 PM.


    Mia, who had just finished her nap, came out of her room, her hair hanging softly over her shoulders, her clear eyes tinged with ecstasy, her whole bodyzy to the extreme, and followed the stairway to the living room on the first floor.


    As soon as the butler saw her awake, he immediately respectfully ced a cup of juice in front of her, ¡°This is what the young master ordered before he left, it¡¯s great for Miss Luo¡¯s recovery.¡±


    Mia nodded as she squinted her sleepy eyes and took a drink from her ss, then asked as if remembering something, ¡°When did Asher leave?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Surprise swept through Mia¡¯s pressed heart at hearing that Asher wasn¡¯t there, but tried desperately to suppress it and asked absently.


    ¡°The young master left after lunch.¡± The butler answered truthfully, ¡°Miss Luo do you have something for the young master?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mia nodded lightly, trying to look more natural, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, I just asked casually, go about your business.¡±


    The housekeeper nced suspiciously at the sleepy Mia, and a twinge of unease swept through her heart.


    After the butler¡¯s figure hadpletely disappeared from the living room, thenguor in Mia¡¯s eyes was quickly reced by a shining light.


    She looked around carefully, and when she was sure that no one was indeed around, she quickly got up from the couch and gingerly made a quick dash to the topmost loft.


    For the past few days, she had been snooping around for a long time, and it was in the attic room that Dean was being held.


    But Mia pushed on the door, only to see that it was locked dead, and impossible to open!


    Mia nced around to make sure the two bodyguards weren¡¯t there before quickly approaching the door to the room and removing the long, thin hairpin she had already prepared in her hair.


    Asher would never have guessed that whatever lock she had on hand would open if she had any of those things.


    ¡°Are you all right, Mother Superior? I¡¯m going to let you out, but don¡¯t make a sound!¡± Mia shoved the thin hairpin into the eye of the lock and with a few slight jiggles, a soft sound was heard inside the lock and the door was pushed open in response!


    Suppressing her inner excitement, Mia opened the door and quickly dashed into the room, untying Dean and gesturing for her to keep quiet.


    Dean knew what was going on and nodded carefully at Mia and whispered, ¡°Mia , I know what to do, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    With a warmth in her heart, Mia took Dean¡¯s hand and walked carefully down the stairs, holding back her excitement.


    She thought she was doing a seamless job, but didn¡¯t know that her every move was being watched cleanly by Asher, who was sitting in front of a wide screen.


    Mia had no idea that Asher had long ago set up miniature cameras in the shadows to prevent her from letting Dean go.


    Dark eyes cold, Asher¡¯s surroundings gradually emanated a grim aura.


    This woman, to try to sneak Dean out while he was away!


    It seems that she really took his previous words to heart!


    Damn it, she must be taught a lesson!


    Instead, after releasing Dean, Mia sat wistfully on the edge of her bed, her heart still beating violently inside her chest.


    She scrambled to pick up the ss of water on the table and gulped down a fewrge gulps, as if that would also ease the excitement and tension in her mind.


    She actually made it!


    Even she hadn¡¯t thought that she had managed to get Dean out!


    She gulped down anotherrge ss of water, no, she was in too much of an emotional state.


    ¡°Great, that¡¯ll ¡­ work,¡± Mia¡¯s voice trembled a little with excitement as she ced her hand on her thumping chest.


    ¡°That way, you have no worries and can think about getting out of here, am I right?¡± At some point, Asher, who was supposed to be at the office, suddenly stood by the door and followed her mumbled words with a straightforward statement.

 Chapter 14: Punishing the Little Wildcat

    A shudder ran through her entire body, and Mia slowly twisted her head, shock and disbelief in the bottom of her eyes.


    She nced at the man who was standing outside the door at some point and bounced up from the big soft bed in a sh, the cup in her hand falling to the floor and shattering into pieces from her giant movement.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± A hint of desperation swept through her frightened eyes as Mia tried hard to push down that fear in her heart, settling her mind and paling her little face, but her voice gradually calmed down, ¡°You saw it all. ¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since he had already seen it, there was no need for Self to hide it.


    Standing by the door, Asher¡¯s dark eyes fixed on her for a long time without speaking.


    ¡°Asher, I admit I let Dean go, you ¡­¡± Her hollow voice rang through therge room, causing Mia to pause sharply and lick her dry lips sheepishly.


    What did this man, looking at her so steadily, mean?


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re being disobedient ¡­¡± the voice was husky, ¡°What do you think I should use to punish you this time, my dear pet¡­ ¡­¡±


    Asher¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it hit Mia like a heavy hammer, sending a jolt through her body!


    Mia, snuggled in his arms, her eyes widened, ¡°When did you drug me!¡±


    The housekeeper must have inadvertently put it on her, damn it, how could she have been so careless!


    Mia¡¯s face instantly bristled white, shaking her lips in horror as she looked at the man in front of her as if he were Satan, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re not human!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not human?¡± Deep eyes narrowed dangerously into a line, freeing arge palm to squeeze her small pointed chin tightly, forcing those cool eyes to meet his burning gaze, a sneer suddenly surfacing at the corners of his mouth, ¡°If I¡¯m not human, then what are you as the pet that I¡¯m not?¡±


    Mia¡¯s face went pale and she desperately tried to break free from his grip, but the strength of his fingers was too strong and instead of breaking free she put herself in an even more awkward position.


    ¡°Don¡¯t presume to resist, and don¡¯t forget that I haven¡¯t settled the score with you on this matter of your private release of the dean.¡± Cold eyes were fixed on the face that tickled his heart, reaching out to ruffle the hair scattered over her shoulder behind her, and although that action was extremely gentle, it caused the Mia in his arms to feel a bone-chilling sensation.


    ¡­


    The warm sunlight, through the window, hit therge soft bed, the warm sun expelled the cold temperature of the dark nightpletely, the quiet and warm atmosphere flowed in the air of the bedroom.


    Asher leaned over the bed with one hand, ruffling Mia¡¯s silky hair with the other, content to enjoy the silent hours.


    Looking at the serene and gentle beauty of the sleeping face, Asher¡¯s cold expression couldn¡¯t help but soften a lot, and there was even a hint of love at the bottom of his deep eyes.


    Only one thing he hadn¡¯t noticed yet was the quiet change he was undergoing himself, in his treatment of Mia.


    He didn¡¯t even notice that even though Mia was being so ¡°treacherous¡±, he was still tolerating it unconditionally.


    As soon as Mia opened her eyes, she saw a magnified, handsome face looking at her.


    Mia, still outside the situation, blinked, and when she was sure the man in front of her was Asher, she immediately cowered to the side of the bed with a shrill cry, clutching the covers.


    Hearing that horrible scream, Asher¡¯s expressionless face added a chilling frost, and a low voice issued from the throat at the base of his neck, ¡°Silence.¡±


    Mia fumbled to pull the bedding onto herself, and when she saw his bronze chestparable to a model, her small face floated densely with an unnatural blush, and she lowered her head in panic, not daring to raise it for half a day.


    Sitting on the bed, Asher frowned at the woman who had wrapped herself into a ball, the hidden fear in her eyes suddenly causing a wave of irritation to rise in him and he asked offhandedly, ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me?¡±


    Mia nodded gently, pausing for a moment before shaking her head violently again.


    This temperamental man, if she casually dealt with it now, wouldn¡¯t she still be eaten dry?


    She was still too sore to risk it again!


    The reaction made Asher¡¯s eyebrows knit together even more as he stepped off the bed and onto the floor, taking his own clothes out of the cupboard and pulling them on.


    There was no expected storm, and the quiet atmosphere made Mia blink in confusion, and her fingers gripping the covers couldn¡¯t help but loosen their grip a little, looking at the familiar back in confusion.


    Asher swept her lightly and continued the action in his hands, slender fingers moving quickly over the light blue casual shirt, quickly buttoning it up and pulling on the white cks before turning his head to the woman sitting frozen on the bed.


    ¡°Get up and eat breakfast.¡± After dropping the words, he dashed out of the bedroom.


    Mia stared at the closed doorway with her mouth slightly open, her eyes dumbfounded, obviously stunned by the strange sight she had just witnessed, unaware even of the quilt slipping from her hands.


    Who could tell her if the incredibly dashing and refined man she had just seen was the usual grim-faced, cold-hearted man Asher or not?


    After a slight hesitation, Mia managed to get dressed quickly and made her way into the living room.


    Although Dean has been let go by her, it is like a time bomb that makes her obey Asher for now.


    High ss casual clothes ironed on Asher¡¯s body, ink hair with a slight blue sheen in the sunlight, a side face like a Greek idol, and a slender, elegant figure that could make any woman who saw him fall madly in love with him!


    Standing in the foyer, Mia looked anxiously at the man whose face was calm almost to perfection, secretly suspecting that under such a calm atmosphere must lie an impending storm.

 Chapter 15: A quarrel over a piece of clothing

    Asher, however, didn¡¯t seem any different and just gestured for Mia to eat.


    Mia finished her breakfast in a state of confusion, not knowing what to eat, but still having anxiety in her mind.


    As she set down the ivory chopsticks in her hand, a t voice came from across the room, Asher continued flipping through the newspaper in his hand without looking up, ¡°Full?¡±


    Mia nodded dutifully.


    Asher nced up at her, closed the newspaper in his hand and pushed his chair away from the table with a graceful gesture, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± Mia froze, looking at the figure that was different than usual.


    Asher walked with graceful steps to the coffee table in the living room, casually picked up the car keys ced on it, and walked straight to the foyer without looking back, saying in a tone like he was discussing the weather, ¡°Shopping.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mia hadn¡¯t had time to react, but under the gaze of a pair of dark eyes, she dutifully followed Asher to thetest Maserati.


    The car sped forward, Asher still dignified even though he was driving.


    On the passenger side, Mia crossed her arms in herp, peeked at the man sitting in the cab and asked in a skeptical tone, ¡°Asher, where are we going here?¡±


    This man, he wasn¡¯t still angry about her letting the dean go and was nning to drive her to a deserted ce to destroy her body, was he?


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought.


    ¡°Buying clothes.¡± Asher¡¯s voice was faint, without the slightest hint of joy or anger.


    Ah!


    The difference in Mia¡¯s mind was no less than a seven-step tsunami, that this man, was taking her clothes shopping!


    A great uneasiness rose in Mia¡¯s heart as she thought of all Asher¡¯s doings, but she could only remain silent.


    Thetest, most exclusive Maserati, stopped at one of the city¡¯s most exclusive business centers.


    Immediately, a parking boy ran up and attentively resulted in the car keys in Asher¡¯s hand.


    Mia couldn¡¯t help but gulp as she looked at the counters disyed in the mall. This ce, she knew, was the most famous designer building in the city, and the prices of things inside were ridiculously expensive, and extremely poor people like her wouldn¡¯t normally set foot in it.


    She was even more certain at this point that Asher must not have had good intentions when he brought her to a ce like this that was so upscale in terms of per capita spending.


    ¡°Come here, what are you standing around for?¡± Asher¡¯s voice, took on a slight chill. He knew best what was going through this woman¡¯s mind.


    Mia snapped back to her senses and hurriedly righted herself, just as she walked over to Asher¡¯s side, she saw Asher tossing the pile of clothes he had removed from his hands towards her, ¡°Try on all these clothes!¡±


    The tone, stillmanding, condescending and irrefutable!


    Mia saw with her afterglow that several of the guidedies hadn¡¯t taken their eyes off Asher since they¡¯d walked in the door, their faces flushed.


    Mia sighed slightly while Asher continued to have no intention of stopping and kept throwing more and more clothes into her arms.


    Looking at the more and more clothes in her hands, as well as the guidedy¡¯s mouth that couldn¡¯t be closed wide, the corners of Mia¡¯s mouth twitched a few times, and she couldn¡¯t help but voice out a reminder, ¡°That¡¯s enough, it¡¯s too much.¡±


    Asher, still holding a goose yellow dress in her hand, turned back at her words and looked at her with an icy nd look, ¡°Too much for you?¡±


    Any other woman would have hated to have him buy the whole store for her.


    And this woman is too much!


    ¡°You mean that all these clothes were bought for me?¡± Shock shed at the bottom of her eyes, and Mia¡¯s ck and white eyes fixed on the man who looked slightly unnatural in front of her.


    Unnaturalness swept under Asher¡¯s eyes and his face sank sharply as he came closer to her and said coldly, ¡°You think my pets are that easy to be? Even as a pet, I absolutely demand that it will be worthy of me, do you understand?¡±


    Biting her lip hard, a quick flush of air under her eyes, Mia clenched her lips and looked straight at Asher for a long time before finally nodding and saying, ¡°Master Jun, don¡¯t worry, I will never embarrass you. Even if, I-am-only-ying-pet!¡±


    Thetter words were spoken word for word, like it took all of Mia¡¯s strength.


    Looking at the pale face in front of him, a cry of annoyance rose in Asher¡¯s mind and he said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and try on the clothes!¡±


    The strange emotion in his heart made him very ufortable, why did he feel the urge to take this little woman into his arms when he saw her look of resignation?


    Damn it, what the hell was he thinking!


    This woman, nothing more than his pet!


    ¡°Yes, Master Jun!¡± silently picking up arge pile of clothes, Mia¡¯s manner was good but very disturbing.


    The anxiety in Asher¡¯s mind increased as he watched her slender figure disappear into the fitting room.


    Wasn¡¯t all he wanted, was this woman to be good and obedient, so why did he get an ufortable feeling when he saw her being so well behaved?


    He hates this feeling!


    It didn¡¯t take much time to see Mia, who was already dressed and well behaved, standing in front of him.


    A goose-yellow dress ironed out Mia¡¯s wonderful figure, her chestnut hair hangingzily over her shoulders, her head hanging slightly, her small face half-hidden by her long hair, only the delicate jaw and half of the well-defined side of her face visible.


    ¡°Keep your head up.¡± Asher¡¯s voice, with a hint of inexplicable stirring.


    Mia slowly lifted her head, a pair of ck and white eyes slightly puzzled under her thick, slendershes, her delicate mouth slightly open with a hint of deadly allure.


    Asher had seen countless women, yet a glimpse of amazement still swept across the bottom of his eyes.


    ¡°Pets are pets, no matter what fancy clothes they wear, they still look like this.¡± For some reason, the words came out of Asher¡¯s mouth.


    The eyes around the room were all on Mia, with disdain and sarcasm at the bottom of their eyes.


    Mia¡¯s little face turned abruptly pale as she twisted around and headed for the fitting room, ¡°Since it doesn¡¯t look good, I¡¯ll take it off!¡±


    A long, slender hand wrapped around her.


    Mia looked up into Asher¡¯s seemingly repressed eyes, only to see him stiffen his face and say, ¡°Just wear it!¡±


    ¡°You were the one who said it didn¡¯t look good!¡± I don¡¯t know why, but Mia¡¯s heart was overflowing with aggression, this man, even on this asion, didn¡¯t forget to humiliate her to embarrass her!


    Asher¡¯s face was grim as he looked at the small, pale woman in front of him, tightening his grip on her slender waist to keep her close to him, his voice icy, ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat what I said a second time!¡±


    Did this woman have to provoke him?


    Asher¡¯s somber face was more like a prelude to a storm.


    Mia hung her head slightly and looked stoically at her toes, having to put up with Asher¡¯s insults over and over again for the sake of the orphanage and the director.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the car and you can juste out after the check!¡± There was a half-hearted silence as Asher shoved a card into her hand and struck out towards the outside.


    With a long sigh, Mia walked up to the counter.


    ¡°I had my eye on that dress a few days ago and now you¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve sold it to someone else?¡± An extremely arrogant voice caught Mia¡¯s attention.


    Turning her head to look, she saw a woman with a mixed-race delicate face, blown-out skin, bright and seductive red lips, curly hair cascading over her shoulders, and a charming demeanor arrogantly reprimanding thedy at the front desk.


    ¡°Miss Lina, I¡¯m sorry, because you didn¡¯t book it before, so this dress we have just sold out, I¡¯m really sorry, this will never happen again!¡± The front deskdy looked terrified and carefully made amends.


    The woman known as Lina, however, refused to take it lying down and her demeanor became arrogant, ¡°Hmph, this dress is a limited edition, I just can¡¯t believe anyone can afford it!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss Lai, look, that¡¯s thedy who bought that dress away ¡­¡± said the receptionistdy, pointing carefully at Mia.


    Before Mia could react, she saw Lina slowly walking towards her, her beautiful face with scrutiny and disdain, her tone arrogant and cold, ¡°You¡¯re the one who bought that dress away? But even if you wear this dress, you still smell like a poor person!¡±


    Mia picked up her card and headed straight for the door, not wanting to pay any attention to Leena. She wasn¡¯t in a position to make any more trouble than she already was.


    ¡°Hey, if you want to leave, take your clothes off!¡± She had just taken a step when she saw Lina blocking her way, her demeanor arrogant.


    Mia raised her head, looked quietly at the unbeatable woman in front of her, and said faintly, ¡°Thesedies, I¡¯ve already bought this dress, so why should I take it off and give it to you?¡±


    ¡°Just because I saw this dress first!¡± Lina stood in front of Mia, a full head above her, her tone overbearing and unreasonable.


    Mia looked at her gorgeous face, hooked her lips slightly and said lightly, ¡°Miss Lai, what if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am, how dare you talk to me in such a tone!¡± Perhaps not expecting Mia to be so calm, Riina¡¯s expression gradually took on impatience, while her tone remained domineering.


    It seemed that everyone in the world had to give in to her.


    Mia¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, her voice without a trace of temperature, ¡°Miss Lai, I don¡¯t care who you are, all I know is that I¡¯ve already bought this dress, you have no right to make me take it off in public! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first, Miss Lai just continue to be unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°Unbridled, I am Jun ¡­¡± Never before had she been robbed of her country like this, and Riina¡¯s beautiful face was a red burst of white.


    Before she could finish her words, she heard an unmistakably elegant voice interjected from behind her, ¡°Nana, it¡¯s just fetching a dress, what¡¯s taking so long?¡±


    Mia fixed her eyes, but saw an elegantly dressed, middle-aged, beautiful woman walk in and ask lightly.

 Chapter 16 – She’s just a pet

    Lina¡¯s face immediately turned like a trick, full of aggression as she flung herself into the middle-aged beauty¡¯s arms, pointing straight at Mia and saying with infinite aggression, ¡°Auntie, this woman she bullied me!¡±


    ¡°Yo, I¡¯d like to see who dares to bully our little Na.¡± The middle-aged beauty smiled lightly and said half-truthfully. With a pair of beautiful eyes, she was already looking towards Mia.


    Mia smiled faintly and took a step towards the outside, a scene she just couldn¡¯t stand to watch.


    ¡°Are you being weak-minded? How dare you leave before I even say yes?¡± She had just taken a step when she saw Lina righteously blocking the doorway, ¡°Take off the clothes on you and I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    ¡°Thisdy, I bought this dress, are you taking yourself too seriously by making me take it off for you in public?¡± Helplessly looking up at the arrogant and domineering Lina, Mia was almost on the verge of having herst ounce of patience consumed, ¡°Or, are you both nning to make me take this dress off together?¡±


    Her gaze, sweeping over Lina and the middle-aged beauty.


    Riina was about to say something else, but she saw the middle-aged beauty gesture the door with her eyes and said to Mia with a faint smile, ¡°This youngdy has spoken out of turn, please forgive me if I have offended you just now, Xiao Na!¡±


    ¡°Aunty, you ¡­¡± Riina looked towards the door as an afterthought, her eyes snapping wide at the sight of a grim-faced Asher in the doorway, ¡°Asher!¡±


    Mia looked at Lena, who had flung herself into Asher¡¯s arms with a stunned expression, and a surprisingly ufortable feeling of despondency welled up in her heart.


    Only the middle-aged beauty looked at Asher and then at Mia, who had hung her head to one side, and there was an unexined smirk in the bottom of her eyes.


    ¡°Mom, when did she get back?¡± Asher pushed Leena out of his arms with some impatience and walked straight to the middle-aged beauty¡¯s side.


    Lena, however, relentlessly took Asher¡¯s arm and said in a delicate voice, ¡°Asher, I¡¯m your girlfriend, don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    Now it makes Miapletely dumbfounded that Leena is actually Asher¡¯s girlfriend and this middle-aged beauty is his mother!


    After a slight pause, Mia walked outside without a word, the tide of aggression in her heart almost overwhelming her entire being.


    After all is said and done, she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s an outsider!


    Jerking away from Leena, who was snuggled up next to him, anxiety swept under Asher¡¯s eyes as he yanked Mia back and said coldly, ¡°Did I give you permission to leave?¡±


    ¡°Asher, it¡¯s obvious I¡¯m redundant here, so why are you letting me stay?¡± Steadying herself, Mia raised her eyes to look fixedly at Asher.


    Under Lily¡¯s eyes, the smirk seemed more pronounced,pletely ignoring Lina¡¯s disbelief on the sidelines.


    ¡°Auntie, look at Asher, he¡¯s actually ¡­¡± exims Lena as she stares incredulously into a pair of carefully manicured, beautiful eyes.


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s Mia,¡± coldly mping down on Mia, Asher yanked her to Lily without pity, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking her to the party this year!¡±


    ¡°Asher, no, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s your girlfriend and you¡¯re bringing this woman to this!¡± Lily hadn¡¯t even uttered a word when Lena bared her eyes.


    Everyone knows how important the June family¡¯s annual house party is, and being taken to it by Asher is tantamount to being recognized by him.


    That¡¯s exactly why Riina had made a special trip back from America, only to find out that Asher was bringing another woman to the party!


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a deal, we¡¯re leaving!¡± Simply ignoring Leena¡¯s hysteria, Asher pulled an equally dazed Mia towards the outside.


    Riina stopped in front of the two and said with red eyes, ¡°Asher, I¡¯ve only been out of the country for a year, when did your tastes actually change and you actually started favoring this turnip greens?¡±


    ¡°Nana!¡± Lily¡¯s face, gradually sank, and her voice gradually took on a stern tone.


    Already ovee with anger, Lena couldn¡¯t even notice the change on Lily¡¯s face and continued, ¡°Asher, I know you¡¯re a man and know that there are a lot of women who desperately want to get close to you. I understand you and won¡¯t take this to heart.¡±


    ¡°Lena, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± Asher asked lightly with a slight frown.


    The cold tone made Leena wince and her voice dropped suddenly, ¡°Asher, am I still your girlfriend then?¡±


    ¡°When did I ever say that you weren¡¯t my girlfriend?¡± Slightly curling his lips, Asher replied coldly.


    Everyone was stunned, and Mia looked at Asher with a dumbfounded look of disbelief. A great uneasiness swept through her mind.


    ¡°So, then she¡¯s ¡­¡± Pointing at Mia, Riina¡¯s voice took on an uncertain tone, but she couldn¡¯t help the hint of ecstasy under her eyes.


    She had known for a long time that Asher didn¡¯t take his feelings with other women seriously!


    Asher didn¡¯t even look at Mia and replied coldly, ¡°She¡¯s just my pet! What, even my personal life is your business?¡±


    ¡°Asher!¡± Lily spoke up to stop it, but couldn¡¯t stop Asher from stabbing at Mia like a rapier with those words.


    Mia¡¯s face went pale and her body couldn¡¯t help but sway, but she desperately tried to keep herself on her feet, but it was like something had hit her hard in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t breathe from the pain.


    This man, he just treats himself like a ything!


    Even though she had known this for a long time, she couldn¡¯t help but expect it when Lina asked her who she was just now.


    She now realizes that the man beside her is, withoutpromise, a demon, and that she had the audacity to expect anything from him, which in the end was nothing more than a self-inflicted humiliation!


    ¡°Is that really true?¡± Lena asked in a low voice as if she still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Without waiting for Asher to speak, Mia took a deep breath and answered before him, ¡°Yes, Miss Lai, I¡¯m just Master Jun¡¯s pet. You don¡¯t have to worry, when he gets tired of ying with me sometime, he¡¯ll naturally kick me away!¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyes showed ecstasy.


    Asher¡¯s cold gaze, cast uneasily on the pale Mia, who, of her own ord, had admitted to being his pet?


    But her tone of voice, why did it sound so disturbing?


    Only Lily, her eyes scanned over Asher and Mia¡¯s, a wistful look in the bottom of her eyes.


    ¡°I knew I¡¯d always be the only one worthy of standing next to Asher, Asher, don¡¯t you think?¡± After receiving a satisfactory answer, Leena smiled delicately and took Asher¡¯s arm, ¡°Asher, I¡¯ve fallen for that dress she¡¯s wearing, you tell her to take it off and give it to me!¡±


    Lily¡¯s face gradually turned ugly as she said in a deep voice, ¡°Xiao Na, you can¡¯t go too far with things!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to take it off.¡± Before Asher could say anything, Mia pulled her feet up and headed for the fitting room.


    Asher watched her slim, thin back, and a hint of unease swept across the bottom of his eyes. This woman, well behaved to excess, really disturbed him.


    It didn¡¯t take long to see Mia had walked out and handed the clothes to Leena, ¡°Miss Le, here are your clothes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still smart, I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time!¡± Riina proudly took the clothes, a triumphant smile all over her face.


    It seems that Asher really didn¡¯t have this woman in his sights.


    ¡°Xiao Na, well, it suddenly urred to me that there¡¯s something else, so you can apany me back first!¡± Lily, who had a stony face, finally spoke to Lina.


    Lena, though reluctantly, had to act very well behaved and apanied Lily out, asking suspiciously, ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t you think that it would be better if I stayed with Asher now?¡±


    ¡°Na, leave things to chance, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Gesturing for the driver to drive, Lily faintly closed her eyes.


    Riina was so arrogant and domineering that she really had a headache.


    Riina muttered discontentedly, ¡°Auntie, didn¡¯t you see that woman¡¯s look of poverty, she must have taken a fancy to the Jun family¡¯s property, otherwise ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lena, not all people, are like you think!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was coldly interrupted by Lily.


    Riina¡¯s mouth dropped open, and when she saw that Lily had no intention of speaking again, she had to shut up resentfully.


    But Mia followed Asher into the car without a word, a small face so pale that there was no trace of blood, but her eyes were unusually bright.


    She didn¡¯t with notice that her palm had long been pricked to the touch with nails, for, the shame she had suffered today was far more painful than the physical.


    Asher, the cold, arrogant man, didn¡¯t leave her an ounce of self-respect, even in front of everyone.


    So what concerns does she have?


    Riina¡¯s taunt, Asher¡¯s reply, echoed in Mia¡¯s ears again, causing her to bite her lip so tightly that she had bitten blood from her delicate lips not yet aware of it.


    ¡°Tomorrow night, you¡¯re going to the party with me and I¡¯ll buy you the rest of the dress.¡± After a long silence, Asher suddenly spoke.


    There was something in his voice that he seemed to be trying to suppress.


    Releasing her clenched hands, Mia¡¯s face faded to calm as she nodded lightly and said, ¡°Good.¡±


    Her answer and attitude were too calm, yet calm enough to be very disturbing.


    ¡°There was another half silence ¡­ today, and Asher seemed to want to say something, but didn¡¯t seem to know how to speak.


    Mia interrupted him and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I understand my status, Miss Lai is your real girlfriend, what I did is what I should do, as long as Miss Lai is happy.¡±


    The car came to a screeching halt!


    Mia was unprepared and almost hit the window of the car in front of her, and she looked at Asher next to her suspiciously.


    ¡°Damn it, what are you talking about?¡± A pair of dark eyes looked coldly at Mia, a cluster of fire running underneath them. When had he ever, ever let this woman get so meek that she didn¡¯t have an ounce of principle?


    Mia looked him straight in the eyes quietly and asked faintly, ¡°Master Jun, did I do wrong?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re not happy with me.¡± Asher¡¯s voice was cold, devoid of the slightest warmth or emotion, yet it sent an inexplicable chill down the spine.

 Chapter 17: Stunning and Stunning

    Mia hung her head slightly and shook it slowly, ¡°I¡¯m just a pet, no right to be upset.¡±


    There was a silence that could almost take your breath away.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Asher restarted the car, but the haze in his eyes grew more pronounced, and the coldness around him grew more appalling.


    He didn¡¯t see, however, that Mia¡¯s face was growing pale, almost as white as paper.


    The car stopped in front of the vi, and Mia silently got out of the car and walked silently towards her room, her figure, with a hint of pitying despondency.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take Lena¡¯s words to heart.¡± Asher suddenly opened his mouth as Mia walked to the door.


    Pausing sharply, Mia¡¯s body shuddered slightly before she finally twisted her head and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll do my part.¡±


    Her slender figure, atst, faded into the darkness.


    Asher stood in the doorway, his body gradually stiffening into a straight line, his thin lips pursed together.


    The next night, the Jun family vi.


    The entire vi was decorated with bright lights and dazzling exceptions, and the guests attending the banquet were all dressed in full regal and elegant attire.


    The Jun family is famous throughout Asia, and everyone wants to try their best to please, even if they get a minute and a half of light, it is enough for them to spend their whole life.


    Although there was still some time before the banquet, many people had gathered in the hall early, and the whole hall looked exceptionally lively.


    ¡°I heard that Master Jun will show up with his girlfriend this time, so looking forward to it!¡±


    ¡°No way, Master Jun has never confirmed a girlfriend despite all the scandals, will he really show up with one this time?¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know, the thousand-year-old Miss Lai¡¯s group is said to be Master Jun¡¯s girlfriend, their two families are family friends, Miss Lai is handpicked by Grandpa Jun, who dares to object?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to think that there¡¯s no way Master Jun would ept Grandpa Jun¡¯s arrangement ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Even though Asher hasn¡¯t shown up until now, he¡¯s still the focus and center of the entire conversation.


    Grandpa Jun and Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian, who had already been at the party for about ten minutes, were a little upset to see that Asher hadn¡¯t actually arrived yet.


    Grandpa Jun, in particr, twisted his head to look at his son and daughter-inw, ¡°This is the good boy you have raised, this boy has never let me worry about him since he was a child, knowing that this party is so important, but he camete, it¡¯s just so unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Dad, maybe Asher has something dyed, besides, you still don¡¯t know his foul temper, so don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Seeing that the old man was angry, Lily hurriedly rounded up for her son.


    Just as she finished her words, a cheer could be heard from the crowd, ¡°Master Jun is here! Master Jun is here!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes, looked towards the door, their eyes full of admiration and eagerness, especially the women present, who were very excited to see Asher even just once.


    As the crowd looked on expectantly, Asher and Mia appeared in the doorway and scanned the hall with unmistakable grace.


    Everyone held their breath, staring at the two people in front of them with rapt attention.


    The Asher at the doorway, just standing casually, seemed to gather a thousand rays of light from heaven and earth, dwarfing even the unbelievably bright diamonds in the room.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher has seductive and captivating eyebrows, a pair of ck eyes with ripples, and a handsome face with an emperor-like untamed and domineering, stern and ruthless.


    Slightly curly and thick eyshes, like the thin wings of a butterfly with a stunning noble overwhelming, straight nose, sexy thin lips pursed up in a faint curve, red lips flushed with an attractive gloss.


    His exquisite and handsome features werepletely just right, and every part of him was so stunning that one couldn¡¯t move their eyes. The entire body was overwhelmingly untamed and dignified, as if the entire world had been subjugated at his feet.


    The light in the room, spilling over his body like a sheet of mercury, outlined his perfect to the extreme lines, a soft glow enveloping his circumference, unable to conceal the coldness and evilness flowing in his eyes.


    How¡¯s this for a man who is perfect to the core, noble to the core, and dominant to the core!


    Mia, beside him, had changed into a strapless evening gown in precious blue, the long precious blue dress was even more elegant under the bright lights, the long hemline spread like mercury on the carpet, the waistline was extremely slim and the corseted waist outlined her slim and perfect waist.


    The material of the gown was extremely smooth, and when the light was cast on it, it reflected an iparable radiance, printing her curves.


    Mia¡¯s hair is coiled high in a gorgeous intricate braid at the top of her head, and elegantly tucked back together to reveal a bare forehead for a magnificent look.


    Her clear eyes were radiantly luminous, and the gorgeous decorations around her were surprisingly the apaniment to her eyes.


    Everyone in the hall waspletely and utterly amazed!


    ¡°She¡¯s dressed up, but she matches Asher.¡± After a long look, a faint smile spread across Lily¡¯s fair face and she said softly.


    Grandpa Jun, on the other hand, frowned and asked unhappily, ¡°So, you know this woman beside Asher? Doesn¡¯t he know what day it is, to bring another woman here, is just nonsense! How should it end if Xiao Na sees it?¡±


    ¡°Dad, this is a matter between the kids, why don¡¯t we let them work it out on their own?¡± Frowning slightly at her showy brow, Lily said softly to Grandpa Jun.


    Jun Haotian also chimed in, ¡°Yes dad, it¡¯s not the old society anymore, the kids should be the ones to make their own decisions ¡­¡±


    ¡°Assholes!¡± Grandpa Jun trembled with anger, ¡°Asher doesn¡¯t know the rules, so you guys follow suit and fool around? What is the status of our Jun family, is it not for amon woman to enter? Get Asher over here for me ¡­¡±


    Before Grandpa Jun could finish his words, he saw anothermotion ring out from the crowd, and it turned out to be the arrival of Lena in a ck evening gown.


    She was originally of mixed Chinese and American descent, unusually delicate in looks, and tonight, having been deliberately groomed, she was even more gorgeous, causing the crowd to look towards her, their eyes reflecting their amazement.


    Lena enjoyed the feeling of being watched so much that she stood in the doorway for a good two minutes before looking around in all directions for Asher.


    ¡°Asher¡­¡± as Riina rushed up to Asher¡¯s face, but he found Mia standing beside him as well and asked coldly with a sullen face, ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you even look, is this kind of ce for you toe?¡±


    Her critical gaze passed over Mia¡¯s body again and again, her eyes filled with disbelief. How could Mia, who looked so poor and sour that day, be so stunning!


    Mia¡¯s beauty is a clear, fresh beauty that is surprisingly breathtaking underneath the pomp and circumstance.


    The way the men around her looked at Mia made Lena¡¯s teeth itch.


    She¡¯s the star of the day, how can Mia, who is Asher¡¯s pet, steal her thunder!


    She must do everything she can to trample Mia so hard that she will lose her face and never pick it up again!


    ¡°Miss Lai, tell me instead, why should I not be allowed toe to a ce like this?¡± Putting the tall ss down in her hand, Mia had a faint smile on her face.


    Beforeing, she had been prepared for what might being.


    Mia¡¯s bemusement made Riina a little furious, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this party is to announce the rtionship between Asher and me?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mia looked aside at Asher lightly, her stunning face without the slightest expression, but a sour feeling welled up in her heart.


    Seeing Asher¡¯sck of reaction and bemused expression, Riina stomped her foot indignantly, turned her head to see Grandpa Jun and lunged at once, ¡°Grandpa, look at Asher, on a day like this, to bring this woman back! Grandpa, I don¡¯t care, you have to help me oust that woman!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, Grandpa knows you¡¯re aggravated, Grandpa will help you shoo her away, don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± In front of Lina, Grandpa Jun looked rather doting. Turning his head, he instructed Lily, ¡°Tell Asher toe over here for a moment, I have something to say!¡±


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s so crowded today, or ¡­¡± Looking around at the crowd watching with bated breath, Lily¡¯s face was a little embarrassed.


    Who knew that Grandpa Jun would sink his face, ¡°You go when you¡¯re told to, why should I give him any shame if he doesn¡¯t care about doing anything! If he knew how to behave, he wouldn¡¯t have brought that woman to make a fool of himself!¡±


    Lily had no choice but to call Asher over, Mia didn¡¯t want to follow, but Asher kept holding her hand and didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting go.


    In fact, one look at Grandpa Jun¡¯s cloudy face gave her an idea of what was about toe her way.


    ¡°Asher, you are really getting out of my sight, this kind of asion, you actually brought another woman over, do you want to disgrace our Jun family to the bone before you will stop?¡± Seeing Asher and Mia interlocking their fingers, Grandpa Jun was even more furious.


    The couple standing to Grandpa Jun¡¯s right looked at each other with helplessness on their faces, except for Asher, whose expression remained calm, seemingly unconcerned by Grandpa Jun¡¯s ¡°rant¡±.


    ¡°Do you hear me! Throw this woman out of my house right now! Or else, you¡¯ll never enter the Jun family¡¯s front door again!¡± Seeing Asher¡¯s bemused expression, Grandpa Jun was even more furious, his beard shaking, and he pounded his cane on the ground with hatred.


    Jun Haotian saw his father really moved to anger, he hurriedly full of smile to persuade, ¡°Dad, he is still young and does not understand things, why do you need to move so much anger, do not be angry, this matter is left to me to deal with it ¡­¡±


    ¡°And you two, don¡¯t be too indulgent with Asher, it¡¯s because you¡¯re too indulgent that he¡¯s in the state he¡¯s in! How dare you show up with another woman! It¡¯s just nonsense!¡± Grandpa Jun reprimanded in no good mood.


    Seeing that things were getting out of hand, Riina hurriedly said in a petnt voice to Grandpa Jun, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re mistaken, it¡¯s not Asher¡¯s fault, it¡¯s this woman¡¯s fault!¡±


    All eyes were on Mia.

 Chapter 18: Carved from the same mold

    The cane in Grandpa Jun¡¯s handnded with a majestic muffled thud, but his face eased slightly, ¡°Asher, look, even though you¡¯ve done something wrong, little Na is still looking out for you. What is this woman¡¯s origin and why did you bring her here, if you have a reasonable exnation for what happened today, I¡¯ll forgive you for the sake of little Na!¡±


    Asher remained stony-faced and unresponsive.


    ¡°You, you shoo this woman away from me immediately, it¡¯s simply degrading to the family!¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s face, which had just eased up, was clouded again.


    Mia finally couldn¡¯t look at it anymore and spoke faintly, ¡°Grandpa Jun, you don¡¯t need to be angry, I¡¯ll just go!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s leaving, I just got back and immediately someone wants to leave?¡± A bright voice was heard saying just as Mia¡¯s words fell.


    Hearing this voice, Grandpa Jun and Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian both had a joyful look on their faces, ¡°This kid, he¡¯s finally back!¡±


    All eyes looked towards the door, only to see another Asher standing in the doorway.


    Ink-ck and blue hair, handsome and charming face, except the only difference from Asher was that he always had a bad smile on his face and a pair of charming eyes that looked like they were rippling awayyer afteryer. He stood idly in the doorway, as if the sunlight of the entire world had gathered on him.


    ¡°Liam, why don¡¯t you hurry over here, when did you get back?¡± After seeing the man at the door, there was always a smile on Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian¡¯s face.


    Apparently, he¡¯s Asher¡¯s twin brother Liam Jun!


    Everyone was specting because this second young master of the Jun family had always been a godsend, and was said to have grown up in America since he was a child, but I didn¡¯t expect to see both of their brothers today!


    Many women, immediately, set their eyes on Liam Jun, who seemed more approachable than the cold-faced Asher!


    It was obvious that Grandpa Jun was very fond of Liam Jun, and surprisingly, he put aside his earlier displeasure and pulled Liam Jun to his side to shush him with a doting smile on his face. Grandpa Jun and Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian also seemed to have a lot to say to Liam Jun, and looked at the guests present, before they walked into the room together.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not as dull as it had been a moment ago, all the guests then turned to look at ease and resumed the hrity of earlier.


    Asher¡¯s face remained cold and unchanged at the two very different kinds of treatment.


    It seemed that he had long since adjusted to what had just happened.


    Inexplicably, an unspeakable tenderness welled up in Mia¡¯s heart. It seemed that Asher wasn¡¯t as proud as he looked on the outside. He was despondent and his face was full of coldness, but he was faking it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about what just happened.¡± Walking over to Asher¡¯s side, Mia took a deep breath and faintly reassured him.


    A pair of ck eyes suddenly turned cold, and his eyes swept sharply to Mia¡¯s face, ¡°Woman, don¡¯t be so smug! Since when did it be your turn tofort me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel helpless when you can¡¯t even get along with your family with such a stern face all day?¡± Seeing Asher¡¯sck of appreciation, the glimmer of tenderness that had just welled up in Mia vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Asher¡¯s sharp gaze shot to Mia, his voice icy, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to understand who you are before youe and say that to me!¡±


    Just as he finished his sentence, he heard a voice interject, ¡°First time Older Brother has taken the initiative to bring back a woman, I¡¯ll have to see who it really is.¡±


    Inserted between the two, with a bright smile, who is it but Liam Jun, who has just returned?


    ¡°Liam, you misunderstood, she¡¯s just Asher¡¯s pet, not Asher¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Seeing Liam Jun¡¯s misunderstanding, Leena hurriedly interjected and said.


    ¡°Say one less word and no one will treat you like a mute!¡± Asher spoke coldly before Mia could speak.


    Seeing Asher defend Mia, Liam Jun¡¯s eyes shed a bright light underneath, followed by a meaningful smile, ¡°Older brother, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, would you mind finding a ce to talk to me for a while?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Even though he was dealing with his own brother, Asher¡¯s words were simple and clear, heading straight for a corner.


    I don¡¯t know if it was Mia¡¯s fault, but she always felt that Liam Jun smiled at her meaningfully before he left, and the smile contained a lot of meanings.


    After the two of them brothers had left, Riina wrapped her arms around her chest with a sneer on her face and a gleam of grim hatred in her eyes, ¡°I just realized that you¡¯re not a simple woman, to get Asher in to bring you to the party, I have to say that you¡¯re really good at what you do.¡±


    In response to her scrutiny, Mia stood naturally and let her gawk at her, her eyes smiling as she said lightly, ¡°Miss Lai, Asher says you¡¯re her girlfriend, yet you bring me to a party like this, don¡¯t you feel anything yet? Or, are you simply used to this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Hearing her words, Riina¡¯s face immediately changed drastically, a delicate face green and red, ¡°Mia, do you think the Jun family thing is so easy to enter? As long as there is grandpa, sooner orter, I will be the only recognized young grandmother of the Jun family, just dream on!¡±


    Seeing that Li Na was clearlycking in strength, Mia slightly hooked her lips, ¡°Since Miss Li is so sure, then why did shee to intimidate me? Isn¡¯t it true that a woman like me is never in Miss Lai¡¯s sights?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ won¡¯t let you into the Jun family gates anyway, grandpa! Just give up your heart! I¡¯ll get grandpa to throw you out!¡± Riina¡¯s face was green and red, colorful and fiercely wonderful.


    Hearing her words, Mia frowned, ¡°Miss Li, did you misunderstand one thing, when did I say that I want to enter the Jun family¡¯s door?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And why exactly do you keep pestering Asher about it?¡± Lena was confused but still full of caution. Anything that could stand in the way of her future with Asher was not something she would take lightly!


    Seeing Riina¡¯s confused face, Mia moved in her heart and deliberately said without moving her voice, ¡°Even if I tell you about this matter, Miss Ri won¡¯t be able to help much.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t said anything yet, so how do you know I can¡¯t help? I¡¯ll promise you anything if you¡¯ll leave Asher!¡± Mia¡¯s words had aroused a great deal of curiosity in Riina.


    In her eyes, all Mia wants is nothing more than money.


    Mia was about to speak when she saw Asher approaching, smiled faintly, and lowered her voice to say to Leena, ¡°When I want to tell you, I will naturally tell you!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Riina¡¯s face was blue with anger, but there was nothing she could do about Mia, her chest trembling violently with anger cursing out of turn, ¡°You shameless woman!¡±


    Mia tsked out and gently pped her hands and said, ¡°Miss Lai, you¡¯re so high and mighty, but that¡¯s all you have. I think, between us, it¡¯s better for you to ask Master Jun, I can¡¯t make the decision!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re from!¡± Riina¡¯s face turned blue with anger, ¡°Which woman like you who came out of the orphanage is not a viin who sees money. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re staying by Asher¡¯s side for his money because you¡¯re so desperate ¡­¡±


    ¡°Say that again!¡± The smile on Mia¡¯s face instantly disappeared, ayer of frost floated to the bottom of her cool eyes, that icy sight shot at Riina¡¯s body, speaking in the same icy tone as Asher¡¯s, slowly closing in on Riina.


    Seeing her approaching steps, Lena couldn¡¯t help but take a step back and swallowed, ¡°I said you¡¯re ¡­¡±


    The icy look and face, the eyes without the slightest warmth, made Lina swallow back the words that followed hard.


    This woman is scary!


    Mia gave her a cold look and bent down, ying with the long strands of her hair in her hands, a cold smile on her lips, ¡°Remember this, don¡¯t mess with me if you have nothing to do, I don¡¯t want to marry Asher, you¡¯re looking at the wrong enemy.¡±


    To an outsider, the two seemed to be intimately whispering, and only Lina¡¯s face gradually turned pale beyond recognition.


    After saying that, Mia slowly got up, still with a faint smile on her face, and twisted to look at Asher, who was standing behind them.


    Asher, however, looked to Riina and slowly held out his hand, his voice nd, ¡°Grandfathermanded that for the first dance, I dance with you!¡±


    After those words, a hard emotion rose up in his heart; was he exining this to Mia beside him?


    But why did he have to exin to this woman! Was he afraid that this woman would misunderstand something? Damn it, since when did he care about this woman¡¯s feelings!


    ¡°Asher, I knew I was still your favorite person! And I¡¯m the only one worthy of you¡­ Okay, let¡¯s go dance!¡± Giving Mia a smug look, Riina wrapped herself around Asher like a snake.


    The people around looked at Mia, then with a few disdain and contempt. Mia faintly sighed, went to bring a ss of red wine by herself, and came to the balcony of the vi.


    With a tall ss in her hand, Mia leanedzily on the cream-colored railing and exhaled a slow, stifled breath, her big, soulful eyes sweeping down the hall to the group of well-dressed people who kept exchanging pleasantries.


    A mock smile crept onto her face as she lifted the tall ss and eased the bright red liquid down her throat.


    The red wine had a faint scent that soothed Mia¡¯s mood slightly when a familiar voice rang in her ear, ¡°What are you doing here alone with a mulled wine?¡±


    Asher?


    Mia quickly twisted her head and not surprisingly saw a face that seemed like a perpetual iceberg, and who was it but Asher!


    But a strange thought suddenly rushed through Mia¡¯s mind about the Asher in front of her!


    This Asher in front of him was not Asher! Although, he had the exact same face as Asher and even changed into the exact same clothes!

 Chapter 19 – Gangsta Liam Jun

    With just a nce, Mia quickly turned her head away and sipped her own wine from her ss, ¡°You¡¯re not Asher!¡±


    Right now, Asher should be carrying Leena in his arms and going around among the guests, so how would he have the time to bother with her? In his eyes, Riina is his real girlfriend, she¡¯s just his pet!


    The man standing beside her, with the exact same face as Asher, saw a glint of light in his starry eyes when he saw Mia¡¯s uncaring look, but it was fleeting.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± The man took a step forward and reached over to try to wrap his arm around her shoulders.


    His hand was just about to touch Mia¡¯s shoulder when she swatted it away with one hand, ¡°Please show some respect!¡±


    The hard-feigned coolness crumbled in a sh, and a cynical smile surfaced on Liam Jun¡¯s handsome face as he cried out in frustration, ¡°This is boring! How did you know I wasn¡¯t Asher?¡±


    Obviously he was pretending to be the same and even deliberately changed into the exact same clothes as Asher, how on earth did this woman differentiate them?


    A gleam of interest gradually emerged from the bottom of Liam Jun¡¯s eyes, and there was yfulness in the bottom of his eyes. No wonder Older Brother, who never took the initiative to bring women home, had actually brought this Mia, who had no status background, back!


    So far, Mia is the first one to quickly distinguish him from Asher yet!


    Mia nced at him lightly, one beautiful eye continuing to look away, ¡°Feelings.¡±


    She was Asher¡¯s pet, she only had to be jealous of Asher, as for everyone else, it was none of her business and she had absolutely no need to bend the rules.


    ¡°I understand, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have the kind of dignity and dominance of a superior person that Older Brother has, right?¡± For some reason, Liam Jun¡¯s face suddenly took on a look of despondency.


    Asher was born just ten minutes apart from him, but he was not as good as Asher in every way, Asher was surrounded by all kinds of halo, but he was sent to America since he was young, and few people even knew about his existence.


    Although both Grandpa Jun and Jun Haotian and his wife were now exceptionally affectionate to him, the despondency in his heart was hard to make up for.


    It was then that Mia twisted her head to look at him, ¡°Not only are you sensitive, but you have low self-esteem.¡±


    There was a short silence.


    The despondency on Liam Jun¡¯s face was swept away, and the bemused little face in front of him made the yful glint in Liam Jun¡¯s eyes grow even brighter and the corners of his lips rise even more.


    Approaching Mia¡¯s side and leaning against the railing with her, Liam Jun¡¯s peachy eyes filled with ambiguous ripples, ¡°You¡¯re still the first woman, who can distinguish me from him at first nce, it¡¯s really a kind of destiny.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the millionth guy to hit on me that way!¡± Mia snaps back, ¡°I advise you to save your breath, I¡¯m not one of those little girls.¡±


    This was the first time that his masculinity had lost the effect it was supposed to have in front of a woman. Seeing Mia¡¯s bemused face, Liam Jun couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his own face, when had this face lost its charm to women?


    Or, is this woman in front of me, not even a woman?


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Liam Jun persisted, slowly approaching Mia, reaching out his hands to circle her into his arms in an ambiguous position.


    A hint of impatience gradually rose to the bottom of Mia¡¯s eyes, she originally just wanted to find a quiet environment to be alone for a while, but Liam Jun had no intention to leave, so she had to say impatiently, ¡°Liam Jun, if you want to test your masculinity, I advise you to find another woman.¡±


    Mia reached out, intending to pull the hands that imprisoned her away, but seeing that Liam Jun had no intention of moving, she sighed and simply got under his arms.


    Hearing her call out his name urately, Liam Jun had aplicated look under his eyes, but then he was back to that wannabe smile.


    Seeing Mia¡¯s slender body about to leave, Liam Jun¡¯s slender body stopped in front of Mia, a wicked smile swirled on his demonic face, ¡°You know what my name is?¡±


    This was interesting, he had always been a shadow of Asher, few on the outside knew of his existence, and now this woman could call him by his name with unerring uracy, a flutter still shed through him.


    ¡°Come on, there¡¯s a whole bunch of women trying everything they can to squeeze into your Jun family, even if you were on Mars, they¡¯d have poked you out, I just happened to hear them talking about you.¡± Seeing the tall body in front of her stopping in front of her, Mia paused in her tracks helplessly.


    Wickedly, he reached out his hand to lift Mia¡¯s small chin, their eyes met in the air, and an ounce of interest surfaced under his eyes, his voice seductive, ¡°So, you¡¯re also the group of women who are crowding to enter our Jun family? Otherwise, why would you care so much about me?¡±


    Mia raised her hand, unceremoniously pping his palm away, looking coldly at the face that looked exactly like Asher¡¯s, disdain in her eyes, and bristling impatiently, ¡°I know more about you than that, do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Liam Jun froze and a smile came back to the bottom of his eyes, ¡°What else do you know, I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Mia gave him a sidelong nce and shook the ss in her hand, the red liquid shing against the wall of the ss giving off an enticing aroma, ¡°Liam Jun, Asher¡¯s twin brother, whose biggest hobby is robbing his brother, especially women, because he has been overshadowed by Asher¡¯s halo. Has a debauched personality and hasrgely remained abroad and unrecognized by the outside world because his behavior is not approved of by Grandpa Jun.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam Jun¡¯s face, little by little, stiffened, and a pair of peach blossom eyes that were originally full of splendor, gradually clouded with ayer of gloom.


    The woman in front of me seemed to know too much!


    ¡°All this, I assume, is what my brother told you?¡± The debauchery on his face was instantly curtailed, and Liam Jun¡¯s face was grim, his eyes cold and terrifying.


    It was surprising that this woman knew the most intimate secrets between their brothers as well, and it seemed that Asher really did treat her differently.


    Mia gave him a look and took a sip from her ss of red wine, ¡°It seems that you know too little about me. I¡¯m a journalist by profession, running social news, so it¡¯s a good coincidence that I know some secrets that many people don¡¯t know. You don¡¯t have to act like a cat whose tail is being stepped on, it¡¯s just normal!¡±


    Frozen slightly, Liam Jun blinked and finally burst outughing, ¡°You¡¯re a funny little thing! But how could my brother leave you here alone when you¡¯re so funny?¡±


    An unspeakable irritation came over her again, and Mia frowned slightly and said uncharitably, ¡°Liam Jun, you know all you want to know, shouldn¡¯t you leave now?¡±


    Liam Jun stuck one hand in his pocket and his heartyugh rang out across the balcony, revealing the brightest of smiles, as if the brightest sunlight was reflected in the bottom of his eyes, making it impossible to move your eyes.


    ¡°Give me your hand, I have a nice thing for you!¡± Liam Jun, however, couldn¡¯t Mia reply, yanking her hand over and quickly slipping the object in her hand onto her finger.


    Exquisitely handcrafted, unmistakably shaped, a butterfly ring takes flight on Mia¡¯s long, white finger!


    Mia froze, hesitated just a little, and reached out to remove the ring from her hand. However, it was as if the ring had been specially ordered for her, and it wouldn¡¯te off.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother, this ring will never fade off once you put it on.¡± Liam Jun snapped closer again, as well as its ambiguous posture and voice, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re mine. You¡¯re right, I always like to steal things from my older brother, and this time will be no exception!¡±


    Leaving a deep red mark on her slender finger, Mia looked at Liam Jun in front of her with no good grace, her voice cold, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not your brother¡¯s woman, just his pet. If you¡¯re going to rob, you should go and rob Leena!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± The smile on Liam Jun¡¯s face faded, and a gaze that was the opposite of what he had before surfaced in the bottom of his eyes, ¡°My oldest brother and I are twins, and I know what he cares about.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t understand him for a moment and froze in ce.


    ¡°I only rob things my oldest brother cares about, and only if he cares, he¡¯ll be heartbroken, you know?¡± Liam Jun¡¯s face, a gangly smile surfaced again and lowered his voice, ¡°If you¡¯re interested in being with me, I promise I¡¯ll love you more than my oldest brother!¡±


    With a cold gaze, Mia looked straight into those seductive eyes that were very different from Asher¡¯s and said with a disgusted look on her face, ¡°Liam Jun, you are so worthy of being Asher¡¯s brother. You¡¯re no different than your brother, no different!¡±


    At the mention of Asher, Liam Jun¡¯s face changed instantly, and the look he gave her immediately took on an agitated and impatient look, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Asher to me! He¡¯s him and I¡¯m me!¡±


    Seeing his face change at first, Mia just coldly smiled, raised her head and drank all the red wine in her ss, coldly looked at Liam Jun, ¡°But, now you say the words, there is no difference ¡­ with him.¡±


    ¡°You go on.¡± Liam Jun¡¯s face was grim, but his dark eyes were unusually bright, and an exuberant interest welled up under them.


    ¡°No, I was wrong earlier, you¡¯re not as good as your brother!¡± With that, he nced faintly at Liam Jun¡¯s stiff face and prepared to turn away without looking back.


    She had just taken a step out onto the balcony when her wrist was suddenly pulled by Liam Jun, and she was caught off guard and fell into his arms.


    ¡°Liam Jun! What do you want! Let go of me now!¡± Mia blushed and her voice suddenly turned shrill as she struggled to get out of Liam Jun¡¯s embrace.


    Liam Jun was not willing to let her go easily, still using his long and slender arms, tightly hoisting Mia¡¯s body in an unusually ambiguous position, and said with a gangly smile, ¡°My brother ising up, if you struggle like that again, you will only attract his attention, you don¡¯t want to do that, do you?¡±

 Chapter 20: I take the initiative to seduce him

    Mia¡¯s screams, screeching to a halt.


    Although Liam Jun was satisfied with the effect his words had brought about, an extremely ufortable feeling gradually rose in his heart.


    This little woman in his arms cares about Asher!


    With that, Mia nestled in Liam Jun¡¯s arms, her gorgeous eyes fixed on Asher who appeared in the hall, her heart beating incredibly hard for fear that Asher would walk out onto the balcony and see this unexinable scene.


    Asher seemed to be looking for someone, a pair of dark eyes slowly skimming over the guests present and slowly casting them in the direction of the balcony.


    Mia¡¯s body, all of a sudden, stiffened into a frenzy, her tightly clenched palms covered in sweat.


    The position she and Liam Jun were in was hidden, but if Asher took just a few more steps forward, he would instantly spot them!


    Asher¡¯s dark eyes, slowly sweeping in, stopped at the balcony, and a chill seemed to ounce up under them.


    Mia¡¯s body stiffened into a straight line, and Liam Jun could even feel her restless heartbeat as an inexplicable bitterness surged together in his heart.


    Just as they thought Asher was about to walk over, they noticed that Asher¡¯s gaze instead swept elsewhere and walked back into the crowd, as if he hadn¡¯t even seen them. Only, his back carried a chilling coldness.


    Looking at Asher, who was talking andughing in the crowd, a pain slid through Mia¡¯s heart, like the tip of a million needles, and it hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe. To ease it, she had to bite her lip and suppress the pain in her heart.


    Mia¡¯s heart actually twitched along with her at the sight of Riina twisting her waist towards Asher and snuggling into his arms.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for a while, but Lao¡¯s fixation is getting better and better, he clearly saw it, but he prefers to act like he didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Liam Jun¡¯s voice sounded like a low chuckle, tinged with a bit of confusion and amusement.


    He¡¯d like to see how long Asher could remain stoic!


    Hearing Liam Jun¡¯s words, Mia¡¯s heart surged even more full of sorrow, and the nails that grabbed his arm could not help but sink towards his arm.


    It seems that she¡¯s about as good as a tool in Asher¡¯s mind. She¡¯s just a pet, and naturally Asher wouldn¡¯t object to her flirting with Liam Jun.


    In that case, why should she care? The corners of Mia¡¯s lips, suddenly curled into a slightly forlorn smile.


    Liam Jun, who had expected her to flee, a cynical smile surfaced on his face as he saw her still standing quietly in front of him, ¡°What? Falling for my embrace?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it was just him, but he actually saw despondency and sadness at the bottom of Mia¡¯s eyes, and the feeling stung him hard.


    No sooner had he spoken than he saw Mia raise her eyes slightly and look straight at him, her icy gaze shooting straight into his eyes, and the smile on Liam Jun¡¯s face was fixed in ce by Mia¡¯s cold, piercing gaze.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just when Liam Jun expected some kind of retaliatory move from Mia, her next surprising move left him wide-eyed and even a little overwhelmed.


    Because, the next moment, Mia had already printed her p on his lips without hesitation, and a pair of small hands tightly wrapped around his waist in an unusually ambiguous position.


    Time, in this moment, stands still.


    The ss in Liam Jun¡¯s hand was knocked to the floor by Mia¡¯s light hand, and a crisp crack managed to get the attention of the crowd.


    The two people who were kissing on the balcony, the man with a slender body and handsome features, his ink-ck eyes looked deeply at the woman in his arms, while the woman slightly closed her eyes, her stunning face was sweet, this scene seemed to be fixed into a picture.


    They, quickly, be the center of attention and it¡¯s soon revealed that the woman who is kissing Liam Jun is the same woman Asher brought home!


    The man standing beside them, with a cold face and eyes so cold that it was as if he had gone to hell, was Asher.


    What the hell is this situation?


    Asher saw the scene of the two of them embracing, the corners of his icy mouth slightly hooked up, and his eyes also burst out with an icy light, the temperature around him suddenly dropped several degrees, making people shudder. Even Lina, who had always been arrogant, had the sense not to speak up.


    And, the scene before her no longer even required her to add anything to it; she could even imagine that it wouldn¡¯t take long, without her bothering, for Mia to be thrown out.


    The corner of Riina¡¯s mouth was covered in a satisfied smile.


    Asher¡¯s deep eyes flickered with a few clusters of fire at the sight of the two bodies pressed together, his thin lips pursed into a straight line, his long fingers tightening around the ss in his hand.


    The icy eyes, the biting breath, the crowd that didn¡¯t dare to breathe, everything foreshadowed the storm toe.


    ¡°Liam Jun, what are you doing!¡± The majestic, old voice finally broke the suffocating dullness and oppression, and the crowd turned their heads to look at the furious Grandpa Jun.


    All of them, sweating for Mia and Liam Jun on the balcony.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not Liam¡¯s fault, I saw it with my own eyes, it was this woman who took the initiative to seduce Liam!¡± Just as the crowd was holding their breath, Leena suddenly interjected, gloating as she looked across at Mia.


    She¡¯s going to do it her way and make Mia disappear for good!


    As soon as Liam Jun saw the old man¡¯s dark face, the cynical air in his body quickly faded away, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not her fault, it¡¯s ¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai is right, I was the one who took the initiative to seduce Liam Jun.¡± Before Liam Jun could finish his words, Mia interjected unhurriedly.


    The crowd is in an uproar!


    Asher¡¯s gaze, grimly, was cast on Mia¡¯s body, a dark tide raging under his eyes. The Jun Haotian couple, on the other hand, looked at Mia worriedly, and then at their two sons.


    ¡°Asher, I told you a long time ago that you should never get involved with poor women from unknown sources like this, she actually seduced Liam in front of you, this is unseemly, get her out of here now!¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s beard twitched in anger.


    Liam Jun stepped in front of Mia¡¯s face and reced it with a full smile, ¡°Grandpa, she¡¯s messing with you, she must have taken me for an older brother. You can¡¯t tell the two of us apart sometimes, let alone her, so don¡¯t be mad, she really didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Seeing Liam Jun pleading for Mia, Asher¡¯s face turned even uglier, and the smile under Li Na¡¯s eyes gradually faded away as she pouted, ¡°Liam, you can¡¯t be fooled by her appearance, you know I¡¯m Asher¡¯s girlfriend, and she still insists on not letting go, don¡¯t you understand her intentions?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai is right, I was looking at the Jun family¡¯s property, that¡¯s why I shamelessly followed Asher here, you guys are satisfied, right?¡± Mia smiled lightly, but a trace of destion flooded the bottom of her eyes.


    Or maybe she¡¯ll be relieved if Grandpa Jun believes her!


    ¡°Have you said enough. ¡± An icy voice suddenly interrupted her, and at some point Asher hade up behind her, watching her coldly.


    Under Asher¡¯s icy re, Mia meekly shut her mouth.


    Asher ignored Grandpa Jun¡¯s appalling stare and swept his cold eyes to the crowd, ¡°We¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    With that, he took Mia¡¯s wrist and tried to walk out of the meeting.


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯re just going to leave like that? Are you still not taking me seriously?¡± A non-angry, aged voice came from behind Asher, and Grandpa Jun¡¯s face turned blue with anger at Asher¡¯s disregard.


    Asher and Mia paused in their steps, but did not turn around. asher tilted his head slightly sideways, a hint of disdain escaping from the corner of his eyes, and said faintly, ¡°This is my business, not yours to worry about.¡±


    The disdain under Asher¡¯s eyes puzzled Mia, but it was toote to think about it before he dragged her out of the hall, only to hear Grandpa Jun¡¯s annoyed cough from behind her.


    After walking out of the hall, Asher coldly shrugged off Mia¡¯s hand and strutted towards the parked car.


    Mia, who was following him, dared not pursue the question, but could only increase her pace and follow him to the car.


    The limited edition Maserati was driving fast down the highway, and Mia, sitting on the passenger side, was fiddling with her fingers without saying a word, stealing a nce at the man who was driving out of the corner of her eye.


    Asher had been irond ever since he¡¯d gotten into the car, his cold side face tensed into a lurid straight line, his body radiating a ghostly coldness.


    Mia had the good sense to keep her mouth shut and not make a sound.


    The atmosphere inside the car was unusually eerie and dull.


    Just looking at his unkind face, Mia mentally cringed; it looked like there was going to be another storm tonight.


    The car slowly pulled into the vi, Asher braked hard, Mia was momentarily unprepared because of inertia, her whole body mmed into the front, sharp pain spread from her forehead, the pain made Mia¡¯s face pale for a moment, her hands and feet cold.


    Asher didn¡¯t even seem to notice her abnormality, getting out of the car coldly, flinging the door shut hard and striding towards the vi.


    A wave of anguish rose in her heart, and Mia sat frozen in the passenger seat, gradually feeling the pain spreading up from her heart sweep her away.


    Not knowing how long she had been sitting there, Mia finally got out of the car, and just as she took a step, she fell violently to the ground. Looking at the thirteen centimeter high heels under her feet, a bitter smile spread across her small face. In order to cater to Asher, she who was used to wearing t shoes had actually changed into such high heels.


    Could it be that her heart had slowly tended to cater to him?


    Wasn¡¯t the deliberate intimacy with Liam Jun an attempt to get rid of his influence on her? But, in return, it was always her pain.


    Mia struggled to stand up, a sharp pain spreading up from the bottom of her feet, and she had to grit her teeth and limp her way inside. The housekeeper stood in the doorway, looking at her with a worried face, but didn¡¯t dare to assist.


    In this vi, Asher was the true king and no one was allowed to disobey him. Seeing Mia finally walk to the door, he whispered, ¡°Miss Luo, Master Jun wants you to go to the second floor room!¡±

 Chapter 21: You belong only to me

    Just as she reached the second floor stairway, Mia¡¯s footsteps stopped.


    Of course she knew what the second floor meant, it meant that she would have to ept this man¡¯s rage and be a ything in his palm again.


    At the thought, Mia¡¯s little face suddenly turned pale and her steps towards the first step retracted.


    Noticing that the man behind him wasn¡¯t following, Asher¡¯s cold, haunted voice came again, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to do it myself, get your ass in here.¡±


    He must punish this woman properly, topletely weed out this woman¡¯s sharp ws cleanly!


    She mustn¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t see the image of her being intimate with Liam Jun on the balcony!


    Hearing the low growl of suppressed anger, Mia bit her shell teeth into her whitish lips and stiffened her head, forcing herself to climb step after step up the stairs to the second floor and finally stand in front of the room.


    What shed through her mind was a charming picture of Asher and her in this room, and one of Mia¡¯s pretty faces flushed red. She knew what punishment Asher would give her next.


    Just as her trembling fingers touched the doorknob, the door opened automatically and arge hand lifted her inside.


    Mia had no time to react before her lips were covered by thin lips filled with masculine taste.


    The sound of gasps rang through the room at once.


    Mia struggled to get out of his arms, but was only met with more intense kisses, Asher¡¯s dark eyes filled with wild anger staring down at the small face that was flushed from not being able to breathe, not giving her any chance to catch her breath.


    It wasn¡¯t until Mia was panting that Asher ended the close, intense kiss, but his dark eyes wouldn¡¯t let her go, staring intently at the blush that had tinged her from the passionate kiss.


    Mia, who had been given free air, breathed in the fresh air greedily; did this man want her dead?


    Looking mournfully towards Asher, Mia¡¯s heart pulsed with panic when she saw the wild eyes that held anger, and she couldn¡¯t help but lower her head sheepishly, and her small face turned bleak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin yourself to me for your actions today.¡± Dark eyes locked on her slightly downcast face and a surprising glimmer of hope rose in Asher¡¯s mind.


    Mia lifted her head, her clear eyes fixed on him, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re actually pathetic, you¡¯re so determined to get your family¡¯s approval but you can¡¯t get it. The only reason I¡¯m making out with Liam Jun is because I feel sorry for you and I despise you ¡­¡±


    There was a terrible silence in the room.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher¡¯s ck eyes surprisingly faded to crimson, and the cold aura around him almost froze everything around him, including Mia in front of him. the fury under his eyes heralded theing storm.


    Mia straightened up and confronted him coldly, but she didn¡¯t regret what she had said tonight. Since the two were torturing each other, she was going to end the torture herself.


    By all means!


    Seeing her eyes look straight into hers, Asherughed coldly, his voice as eerily cold as if from hell, sending shivers down the spine, ¡°Who told you to say such presumptuous things? Who do you think you are! Who gave you permission to judge me? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re just one of my unseen pets! What? Attending a party with me today makes you forget who you are?!¡±


    A furious Asher ignored Mia¡¯s bloodied face, and his harsh and merciless words came crashing down on Mia from his thin lips, ¡°What do you think you are? I tell you! You are nothing in my eyes! Listen carefully! You are nothing! Not even a mistress who warms my bed!¡±


    Although she had anticipated what was about toe her way and had long ago learned of Asher¡¯s unrelenting humiliation, Mia¡¯s heart still inevitably ached, the pain spreading round and round to all her nerves, stimting her softest innermost being.


    A small smile spread across Mia¡¯s face as she curled her lips slightly, but her heart was full of bitterness.


    Her smile irritated Asher, and he reached out with hisrge palm, confining her small, pointed jaw tightly, not showing any mercy at all, the powerful force seeming to crush the bones in her jaw.


    The unbearable pain made Mia cringe, and a fog finally clouded her clear, bottomless eyes.


    This man, who never knew how to take pity on her!


    Asher¡¯s tears were interpreted as rejection, and his cold, handsome face became even more appalling as his icy voice rang out again, ¡°Don¡¯t want me to touch you? Or is it your sensitive body that can¡¯t get over Liam Jun. You¡¯re my pet, how can anyone else get their hands on you! Not even if he¡¯s my brother!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­¡± the disconnected voice, confined to her body, issued from Mia¡¯s throat.


    ¡°There is no room for you to resist in front of me!¡± A pair of dark eyes fixed on the luscious torso, Ashermanded dominantly, ¡°Take off your clothes! I¡¯m going to remove the scent Liam Jun left on you once and for all! I will show you who is your true master!¡±


    Closing her eyes tightly, a wave of helplessness and despair welled up inside her, Mia stiffened a face as white as paper and opened the buttons of her dress, one after another, with shaking hands. Her movements were unusually slow, as if it took all her strength.


    Day 2.


    The early morning sunlight carried the scent of morning dew, and the long hair that had long since grown past his shoulders cascaded behind his head, making his entire body look unusually disheveled.


    Mia propped herself up and slowly rose from the bed, her eyes staring at therge, empty bed with a dull look, her eyes gradually misting over.


    After sitting dumbfounded for a long time, Mia quickly wiped her tears away, slipping her white ankles out of the covers and stepping on the clean floor to the mirror, the fuchsia hickeys all over her body shocking to the eye.


    A slender finger brushed a purplish mark, such as she was used to ¡­


    Casually throwing on a simple casual outfit and stepping into indoor slippers, Mia walked out of the room.


    The butler was busy and looked up to see Mia who had walked into the living room, a genuine smile on her vicissitudes, ¡°Good morning, Miss Luo.¡±


    For some reason, he always felt that Asher treated Mia, seemingly differently from those women in the past. The butler sighed secretly, secretly wishing that the two would make up sooner.


    Sitting down on the couch, Mia began to get another vague headache, and her slender fingers couldn¡¯t help but rub her temples, a small face scrunched up slightly. She didn¡¯t know when her head had started to ache vaguely.

 Chapter 22 – Have you seen enough?

    The butler thoughtfully stood aside and asked, ¡°Miss Luo, do you need a doctor to take a look?¡±


    Mia shook her head silently and quietly leaned back on the couch, looking glum ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s an old problem, go about your business.¡±


    I¡¯m afraid it will never be cured again, will it?


    The butler¡¯s eyes were filled with worry, and he said respectfully again, ¡°Miss Luo, breakfast is ready. ¡±


    Unable to resist the housekeeper¡¯s kindness, Mia had to pretend to eat her breakfast with relish, not knowing what it tasted like.


    ¡°Yo, Miss Luo¡¯s in a good mood, after what happened yesterday, she¡¯s actually still in the mood for breakfast?¡± There was no need to look to know that with such a sarcastic tone, it was definitely Riina.


    Yesterday Mia was on the cusp of something and Asher pulled her out of it, and Lena was definitely not happy about it in her mind.


    Mia paused for just a few seconds before continuing to eat her breakfast as if nothing had happened.


    What was toe was always toe, and she had endured enough of that and was not afraid to endure any more of it.


    When the butler saw Leena, he hurriedly pulled out the chair for her respectfully, Leena¡¯s face turned blue with anger when she saw that Mia had simply ignored her, and she sat down on the chair with a huff, ¡°Mia, what do you mean?¡±


    Mia put the bread in her hand into her mouth before she slowly turned her head to look at Lina and asked nonchntly, ¡°Miss Li, you came over here early in the morning to question me and actually asked me what I meant, when it¡¯s really ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Mia, you ¡­¡± Riina was furious and said in a huff, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you just because you have Asher backing you up, I¡¯m telling you, if you want to stay with Asher, you¡¯ll have to sufferter! ¡±


    Mia swept the uninvited guest lightly, then turned back and continued to eat her breakfast ndly.


    Her indifferent attitude made Lena furious, flinging her cup heavily on the table, her voice turning shrill, ¡°Mia, didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, please get your head around the situation first, it¡¯s not that I want to stay with Asher right now, it¡¯s that I simply can¡¯t leave! Since Miss Lai is so capable, then please Miss Lai help me leave!¡± With a helpless sigh, Mia finally looked at Riina.


    Riina froze for a moment and immediately understood what Mia meant, naturally she didn¡¯t dare to go to Asher, so she had to bluff and say, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, I advise you to be smart and leave Asher early, or else you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mia narrowed her eyes slightly, her gaze slightly cold, ¡°Miss Lai, if you have any questions, then go to Asher, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll give you a perfect answer, I hope Miss Lai won¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Mia stood up, impatience implied under her eyes, intent on leaving the restaurant.


    ¡°Miss Luo, I came all this way to see you in the morning, aren¡¯t you going to ask me what¡¯s up?¡± Seeing Mia about to leave, Lena remembered the purpose of the trip and forced down her anger saying, ¡°Even if it¡¯s something rted to Asher, aren¡¯t you interested in knowing?¡±


    Mia paused in her steps, her body stiffening a little.


    Seeing that her words had an effect, a smug smile appeared on Riina¡¯s face as she pulled something out of her bag and ced it in Mia¡¯s hand, ¡°This is what I gave you.¡±


    Mia fixed her eyes on it, but it was a delicate, small sh drive that was lying quietly in her hand.


    A wave of uneasiness rushed through her heart, Mia raised her eyes to look at Leena and asked faintly, ¡°This thing, I¡¯m afraid, has something to do with Miss Le, too?¡±


    Inwardly, already vaguely aware of the contents of this YouTubes, a bitterness spread to his heart.


    ¡°Miss Luo, if you¡¯re so curious, why don¡¯t you go check it out? As I recall, I gave Asher a set of yers back in the day, this is the perfect time to try out the effects.¡± Staring hard into Mia¡¯s eyes, Lena tried to see a hint of something different in her eyes.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s rted to Asher, it¡¯s better to show it to him when hees back.¡± At Leena¡¯s urging, Mia surprisingly didn¡¯t have the courage to look at the contents of this sh drive.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Riina seemed to catch something in her eyes, a grim smile in the bottom of her eyes, ¡°This is something you¡¯ll regret if you don¡¯t read it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, in that case, you¡¯re determined to show me the contents of the sh drive today, aren¡¯t you?¡± Seeing Lina pressuring her step by step, Mia¡¯s eyes finally flushed with coldness.


    This Lina, was she afraid to look at the contents of the sh drive?


    Curling her lips slightly, Riina¡¯s eyes shed past obscurity as her folded legs slowly lowered, ¡°That¡¯s right, I came here today just to share something interesting with you.¡±


    Mia looked at Leena steadily for a long moment, smiled faintly, and her nd gaze went to the butler who had been standing by, ¡°Go get everyone in the yroom, I have an announcement to make.¡±


    Lena¡¯s brow furrowed unnaturally and she asked warily, ¡°Mia, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Mia just smiled ndly and raised her eyebrows slightly, got up and left the dining room, ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees, if Miss Lai has the courage to do so,e with me.¡±


    ¡°Just go, what do I have to be afraid of, as long as you don¡¯t regret it when the timees!¡± After being provoked by Mia, Lina couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and followed closely behind Mia.


    Inside the luxurious yroom, all the servants stood in front of Mia, she faintly swept over the servants standing in front of her and looked to the butler standing next to her, ¡°Everyone is here, right? ¡±


    The butler nodded silently, with undisguised doubt in the bottom of his eyes.


    Mia smiled in satisfaction and handed the sh drive in her hand to the housekeeper, ¡°Since everyone is here, please ask the housekeeper to y the contents of this sh drive, which was requested by Miss Lai.¡±


    Lena¡¯s sharp eyes nced at the smiling, bemused Mia, and a strong unease rose in her heart.


    The butler pressed the remote control in his hand, and the huge screen slowly dropped down, inserting the sh drive into theputer, then standing aside with his head hanging.


    All the servants, with their eyes fixed on the immense and unparalleled screen.


    Finally realizing what Mia was going to do, Leena was shocked and immediately stood up to try to stop the housekeeper from ying it. but Mia tugged her gently and said faintly, ¡°Miss Leigh, what, you don¡¯t have the courage to look on?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Riina was shackled to her spot, her face red with unease as she looked at the huge screen.


    Disyed on the screen, was a picture of Asher and Leena as they made out together!


    The butlers and servants hadn¡¯t expected that Mia would show them such content, and each of them turned red and quickly hung their heads. If Asher knew that they had actually seen such a private picture of him, the consequences would be very serious!


    Although she had guessed what the contents of the sh drive would be, when she actually saw the picture of Asher and Leena together, Mia still felt a hard stab in her heart, staring at the screen with dead eyes and biting her lip so tightly that she didn¡¯t even notice the long nails stabbing into her palm.


    ¡°Mia, count your blessings.¡± Riina turned a red face, her spiteful gaze shooting at Mia viciously.


    What was the difference between her now being watched by so many servants and standing in front of a crowd with her clothes off!


    Quickly gathering her hurt expression, Mia smiled lightly as her cool eyes looked at Riina, ¡°It seems that Miss Ri is quite satisfied with her body and performance, which is why she couldn¡¯t wait for me to watch. Since that¡¯s the case, Miss Ri surely won¡¯t object to everyone watching together, right?¡±


    Riina¡¯s face gradually turned iparably gloomy, her heart was angry and annoyed, she came here today to use these photos to irritate Mia, but she didn¡¯t expect Mia would actually turn the tables on her!


    ¡°Mia, remember, what happened today, won¡¯t just be forgotten? In the future, I will make you pay me back a hundred times over!¡± Coldly looking at Mia¡¯s nd face, the resentment in Lina¡¯s heart shocked the sky!


    She swore that she would never allow Mia to stay around Asher again!


    The gloomy face of Li Na was all captured by Mia, she smiled coldly, ¡°Miss Li, I don¡¯t understand you, you are the one who insisted to let me see the sh drive, did Miss Li even regret it?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ Mia, you deceive people too much!¡± Biting her lip fiercely, Lina twisted her head and coldly ordered at a group of servants, ¡°If you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll have someone gouge out your eyes!¡±


    Naturally, all of them knew about Lina¡¯s temper, and no longer dared to dy in the slightest, they immediately swarmed towards the outside. The butler hesitated for a moment, but still shook his head and walked out.


    Slowly standing up from the couch, Mia tried her best to control her emotions and said ndly, ¡°Miss Lena, now that everyone has finished viewing what you¡¯ve shown me, are you free to leave?¡±


    Damn it, her head was starting to hurt again, and she really didn¡¯t want to dwell on it with Leena.


    The sh drive was unplugged and the photo was still ying slowly and automatically, showing Asher and Lena, recklessly entwined and coldly taunting Mia.


    An inexplicable sourness came over her, and Mia felt an unbearable pain somewhere inside her that almost made her gasp for air. A terrible thought rushed through her mind, did she even begin to care about Asher?


    Why else would her heart actually sting when she saw the photos?


    ¡°I¡¯m really impressed that you¡¯d be indifferent to these pictures since you stayed by Asher¡¯s side, it seems that you don¡¯t have Asher in mind at all.¡± Riina took a deep breath and finally fought her way back to the initiative.


    Mia was just about to reply when she heard an icy voice from behind her, ¡°Have you seen enough!¡±


    Riina¡¯s body jolted and she hurriedly turned her head towards the entrance.

 Chapter 23 – I will never fall in love with you

    Standing coldly in the doorway, with suppressed rage in his eyes, was Asher!


    Riina immediately got rid of Mia¡¯s confinement and quickly ran towards Asher with an aggravated usation, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re finally back, she called everyone to the yback room, actually just to see our pictures! Don¡¯t you know, all the servants saw it ¡­¡±


    Mia, however, stood still, her face flushed, biting her lip tightly, stubbornly refusing to turn her head away. The pictures she saw still irritated her deeply.


    Riina¡¯s words were barely halfway out of her mouth when she flung herself into Asher¡¯s arms and was immediately pushed away unceremoniously by Asher, slowly walking over to Mia, who had refused to turn her head to face him, her face grim.


    ¡°Asher, people are being ¡­ pushed to the ground by her,¡± Lena pouted as she was almost pushed to the ground by Asher, only to be frozen in ce by the cold look Asher threw her way, too scared to even breathe.


    Turning his head to Mia, his cold eyes fixed on the woman with her head hanging slightly, and his chilling voice slowly rang out, ¡°Where did these picturese from?¡±


    This woman, does she still have him in her sights or not!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find it funny to ask me that? Or, do you suspect that I stole these photos? Or, are you distressed to see that Miss Lai has been aggrieved?¡± Slowly raising her head, Mia gathered her true emotions and questioned Asher lightly.


    This man, who took sides from the beginning to the end, was just Riina alone. Even if, he understood exactly what was going on, he would just use her!


    Riina panicked in her heart and immediately said, ¡°Asher, this sh drive was originally in my possession, but it could have been taken away by Miss Luo. She also called all the servants here and made them watch it together, it¡¯s too much ¡­¡±


    Asher¡¯s gaze, coldly swept her, and Leena immediately shut up, never daring to say anything again. Asher twisted his head and looked at Mia coldly, ¡°Since when did my pet actually learn to talk back? Is it that I haven¡¯t removed your sharp ws cleanly?¡±


    ¡°Since Master Jun has already decided that it was my fault, what else is there to say.¡± Mia raised her eyes and looked fixedly at the grim-faced man in front of her, her heart suddenly rose full of aggression, ¡°Since Miss Lai said that I took it over, then I took it over, there¡¯s nothing to say.¡±


    Riina immediately retorted, ¡°Asher, she¡¯s talking nonsense, I think she¡¯s simply doing it on purpose, not only to take the youtubes away from me, but to make a fool of me in front of so many servants on purpose!¡±


    Riina¡¯s voice, with a very aggravated tone.


    ¡°Apologize to her!¡± Turning back to look at Mia coldly, Asher¡¯s face was expressionless, but the bottom of his eyes were terribly cold.


    Mia opened her mouth slightly and looked at Asher incredulously, ¡°Asher, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re siding with her like that, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just admit that you took the YouTubes from her hands.¡± Asher coldly interrupted her, ¡°Lina was raised to be spoiled, your rude behavior must have scared her, so you must apologize to her!¡±


    Lena¡¯s voice immediately turned aggravated and she choked out a sob, ¡°Asher, you don¡¯t even know, she¡¯s really wild and it¡¯s scaring me to death ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, apologize to her now!¡± Interrupting Lena coldly, Asher looked coldly and directly at Mia, ¡°See if Lena will forgive you.¡±


    Mia gave Asher a deep look, took another deep breath, lowered her eyes to hide her true emotions, and said lightly, ¡°Okay, I apologize, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have taken Miss Lai¡¯s sh drive, let alone put it out for everyone to watch together in front of so many people.¡±


    Something cut through her heart, like a crack in it, and it hurt so much that her breathing began to bebored.


    Her meekness Asher saw all but her heart welled up full of difort, Riina however said unrelentingly, ¡°Asher, she is very well behaved in front of you and is a different person in front of me, you must not be fooled by her meekness.¡±


    Hearing Riina¡¯s words, Asher¡¯s eyes turned as cold as ice and snow as he looked at Mia, a cold, furious look rippling through his pupils.


    Mia nced at a gloating Leena, her indifferent eyes looking up at Asher¡¯s cold, unfeeling face, ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±


    Her deep emotions, nd in their carelessness. Since Asher was bent on defending Leena, what else did she have to exin. But what was this pain in the back of her heart that was hard to ignore?


    The tall body took a step forward and Mia¡¯s petite frame was instantly surrounded by Asher¡¯s gloomy aura.


    He cared, still, about Lena, and the thought of that fact made Mia¡¯s heart throb hard.


    The next moment, her whole body was in the air, Asher coldly carried her on his shoulders and walked grimly towards the yback room. Mia reacted, full of aggression suddenly vented out, desperately punched his broad back with her small hands, ¡°Asher, you put me down, put me down¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Asher,¡± Riina red reluctantly at the woman being carried on Asher¡¯s shoulders, her white teeth biting her lower lip in indignation.


    The indignant gaze cowered momentarily all over when it came in contact with Asher¡¯s icy look, turned and headed out the door. Her heels hit the floor hard with an ear-piercing sound.


    Cold eyes nced over his shoulder at the woman, and Asher stepped onto the second floor with steady steps, his heart vaguely wild and an inexplicable emotion.


    It seems, it¡¯s vaguely heartbreaking ¡­


    Asher¡¯s body shook slightly and immediately forced himself to push the emotion to the bottom of his heart as he opened the bedroom door and threw the woman over his shoulder onto therge, soft bed.


    Mia was dizzy, her heart overflowing with aggression, and she instantly grabbed the pillow beside her and mmed it hard at Asher regardless.


    The pillow hit Asher¡¯s face unevenly, and the bottom of his eyes became instantly stormy as he looked up at Mia with a cold, dangerous look in his eyes.


    ¡°Damn it, what are you doing!¡± The icy tone filled with a lurid chill, Asher slowly closed in on Mia on the bed. a pair of dark eyes that didn¡¯t ignore the aggression in her clear eyes.


    Mia raised her eyes and looked steadily at Asher, a mist under her clear eyes, ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, what did you say?¡± The bottom of his eyes, which were already filled with a storm, immediately surged with full fury, and Asher had an appalling aura around him that seemed to freeze everything around him, ¡°You can leave if you want, pay for all the breach of contract. Also, I can¡¯t guarantee that the orphanage will not be buried for you!¡±


    For some reason, a sh of panic passes through Asher¡¯s mind when he hears Mia say she¡¯s leaving, going out of her way to threaten her with the orphanage.


    ¡°You bastard, Asher, you bastard!¡± Mia explodedpletely, her small hands mming desperately on Asher¡¯s thick chest, tears abusing across her small face.


    Grimacing as she took Mia¡¯s pounding, Asher took a firm grip on her wrist to force her to stop when he saw that she was tired of beating her. Impatient eyesced with a few hints of anger, he stared hard at the woman in front of him, ¡°Are you mad enough or not!¡±


    ¡°I want to leave, I want to leave, Asher, please let me go, let the orphanage go!¡± The aggression that had been building up for so long exploded in a sh, and Mia screamed regardless. After crying for a while, Mia copsed onto the bed, unable to stop the tears pouring out of her small face.


    Seeing Mia¡¯s tears, Asher¡¯s heart surprisingly rose with a hint of heartache and pity, his deep eyes looked straight at her, his tone slightly cold, ¡°Tell me, what exactly are you angry about?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± The words were barely out of her mouth before Mia clenched her lower lip and swallowed the rest of her words back raw.


    Damn, how could she tell the man in front of her that her heart was sour when she saw him siding with Leena?


    Not ignoring Mia¡¯s evasive look, Asher¡¯s heart suddenly rose with pleasure, but the bottom of his eyes were still full of ice, ¡°You¡¯re not in love with me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mia, whose mind had been peeked at, jerked her head up, her ck and white eyes filled with shock and haste, and she shook her head desperately as if that would hide what was going on in her mind.


    Mia¡¯s panic all but fell into Asher¡¯s eyes and he was more than sure of himself, his heart¡¯s pleasure made him lift his lips slightly, but the words that came out were cold as ice, ¡°It seems that you forgot who you are!¡±


    Mia¡¯s little face, instantly pale to the point of not having a trace of blood, trembled slightly. Yeah, she was just his pet, how could she fall in love with him!


    Asher looked at the pale little face, a trace of pity crossed the bottom of his eyes, but desperately made himself ignore this strange emotion. Reaching out his long fingers, he gently caressed Mia¡¯s snow-white face, and his seductive maic voice slowly rang out, ¡°My pet, is not qualified to love me!¡±


    Mia shuddered and looked up incredulously at the man with a cold smile in front of her, clenching her lower lip, ¡°Asher, if you¡¯re so afraid of being in love with me, why don¡¯t you let me go? You wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much if you let me go.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The bottom of her eyes, which originally had a hint of pleasure, was suddenly tinted with a full gloom, and the fingers stroking Mia¡¯s face suddenly tightened, and her cold ck eyes stared into hers, saying word by word, ¡°That¡¯s because, I¡¯m not tired of ying with you yet. When I¡¯m tired of ying with you, I¡¯ll naturally throw you away, just like throwing away garbage.¡±


    Mia¡¯s little face, pale as if it were a sheet of white paper, and her body shaking as if a gust of wind could blow her away.


    ¡°Asher, I swear, I will never fall in love with you!¡± After a long time, the cool voice slowly rang out, and Mia used almost all of her strength.

 Chapter 24: Surprisingly looking for a spare tire

    In the blink of an eye, three days rushed by.


    Since that night, the mood between Asher and Mia has reversed dramatically, dropping to an unprecedented freezing point.


    Mia sat on a bench in the garden, her figure slim, a pale little face turned even more palm-sized, her eyes looking even darker andrger, her brows furrowed in a loving frown.


    Since what happenedst time, she had seen Asher less and less, not even once for days.


    Afraid she¡¯ll fall in love with him? Or was it fear of her pestering him? A mocking smile crept up to the bottom of Mia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± The bright voice,ing from behind her, carried the teasing of a special head.


    Mia hurriedly looked down and wiped the tear tracks away before raising her usual bright smile and turning her head to look at the visitor.


    When she saw that standing not far away was Liam Jun, who had the exact same face as Asher, she still froze slightly and spoke lightly, asking, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    The intimacy of that day at the dinner party suddenly came back to her mind, bringing an unnatural blush to Mia¡¯s little face.


    Liam Jun slowly approached her, dressed in a fancy casual loungewear, both hands idly in his pockets, his signature bad smile on his face, looking yfully at Mia whose eyes were slightly red and swollen, ¡°Yo, who pissed you off, your eyes are swollen like walnuts.¡±


    Mia quickly twisted her head around and gave a nomittal, ¡°Liam Jun, if you came here just to make fun of me, then you might as well go, I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s my eyes, you¡¯re not crying, you¡¯re not crying.¡± Seeing that Mia was angry, Liam Jun hurriedly lowered himself to curry favor.


    In fact, he had been standing behind Mia for a long time watching, and seeing the feeling of her silent tears surprisingly made his heart well up with the slightest unspeakable heartache.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Mia was still not paying attention to him, Liam Jun said with a smile, ¡°Okay, okay, you can forgive me, okay? Besides, I¡¯ming over here now, so I can lend you my broad shoulders, so you can have a ce to cry, right?¡±


    Turning her head slightly, Mia couldn¡¯t help but puff out augh when she saw Liam Jun¡¯s sexy lips rising slightly and squeezing his eyebrows to tease her.


    She smiled like the clouds wereing out of the sky, and her clear, bottomless eyes curved up slightly, showing two deep pear swirls on her fair cheeks, causing Liam Jun to look dumbfounded, and his mind couldn¡¯t help but stir.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te over here this time to convince me to obey you, did you?¡± Reaching up slightly to tuck the stray hair in front of her forehead behind her ear, Mia was in a flirtatious mood as well.


    Seeing that the butterfly ring he gave Mia was still on her slender white finger, Liam Jun was in a good mood and pulled out a Muppet from behind him with a trick and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been wronged this time, I¡¯m in tune with you, I know you¡¯re in a bad mood, so I rushed to bring you a gift.¡±


    ¡°I look familiar with the Muppet, I think it was put up at thest party, right? You¡¯re good at showing off, just take this and give it to me.¡± Holding the Muppet in her hand, Miaughed in an unpleasant manner.


    Asher said offhandedly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to you whenever you want it ¡­¡±


    Perhaps realizing that thement was a bit ambiguous, Liam Jun snapped his mouth shut, looking slightly embarrassed, and Mia froze slightly, not knowing what to say.


    What followed was an often long period of silence, neither of them speaking again, just sitting quietly on their backs on the bench.


    Mia took the Muppet in her hands and kept fiddling with it, enjoying it like a little kid.


    With her head only slightly tilted to the side and the sunlight softly hitting her body, Liam Jun could see her slender, thick eyshes, straight, small nose, pouty red lips, and a deep pear swirl on one side.


    Liam Jun¡¯s eyes, suddenly, could no longer be moved. He looked at Mia steadily, his eyes flowing with an unfamiliar intensity of emotion.


    Unintentionally turning her head and meeting Liam Jun¡¯s demented eyes, a blush sprang to Mia¡¯s small face and she snapped her face away, but Asher¡¯s cold face came unconsciously to mind, her breath catching, her heart still aching.


    Seeing the blush on Mia¡¯s face, Liam Jun then realized that he had just lost his temper, and a flush of embarrassment surfaced on his handsome face, and he coughed twice to hide his embarrassment, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, the bright sunlight overhead was blocked by a tall, erect figure, and from a male voice that made emotions inaudible, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re happy together.¡±


    At the sound of the voice, Mia shuddered, the smile on her face quickly faded and she hung her head slightly. Liam Jun slowly stood up and gazed faintly at the expressionless Asher, ¡°Older brother, I came to see you, I didn¡¯t expect you to be ¡­ away.¡±


    Asher¡¯s tall, slender body seemed to block out all the sunlight, emitting a chilly aura, a pair of cold eyes just swept a nce at Liam Jun before falling on the woman sitting beside him, the temperature of his cold eyes instantly dropped a few more degrees, ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡±


    His voice was cold, interspersed with inaudible emotions. An inexplicable wave of emotion quickly took over his entire body and mind at the sight of Liam Jun and Mia talking andughing together just now.


    It seemed that this woman was surprisingly close to her brother.


    Seeing Asher¡¯s pursed thin lips and beady eyes, Liam Jun frowned uneasily, ¡°Older brother, I was just talking to her for a few minutes, you wouldn¡¯t even this ¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you.¡± Sam¡¯s cold gaze shot straight to Liam Jun¡¯s face, and then twisted to look grimly at Mia, who had been hanging her head slightly, with a wild anger under her eyes, ¡°You thought that if you couldn¡¯t seduce me, you¡¯d seduce Liam in turn?¡±


    Looking up quickly, a pale little Mia stared dead at Asher, her voice trembling, ¡°Asher, please watch yournguage.¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re actually getting annoyed after I gave you the slip?¡± Arge, slender hand gripped her small chin tightly, and the rage running through his body made Asherpletely ignore Mia¡¯s hurt eyes.


    He¡¯s going to punish this woman badly!


    Seeing Asher¡¯s hard words, Liam Jun¡¯s eyes also had a chill underneath and said coldly, ¡°Old man, even if she¡¯s your woman, she¡¯s not a bird you¡¯ve kept in captivity, she still has the right to deal with others ¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Turning his head to look at Liam Jun who was speaking for Mia, Asher¡¯s mind became even more agitated, ¡°You don¡¯t have a say here yet, if you want to please people, I suggest you go and please Grandpa!¡±


    He was in a very difficult situation, and he couldn¡¯t add to her burden or hardship.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Reaching out her small hand, Mia took Asher¡¯s wide palm. She didn¡¯t want Liam Jun to get tangled up in it too, that would only make the situation worse.


    Cold, ice-like eyes changed instantly as her small, soft hand took hisrge one, and therge hand clenched into a fist slowly loosened as Asher gave Liam Jun a cold look and twisted away, leading Mia by the hand.


    Mia twisted her head and was about to say goodbye to Liam Jun when she noticed therge hand holding her small hand suddenly increase in strength and she stumbled as Asher pulled her unawares, she had to twist her head around and quickly follow Asher¡¯s lead.


    A long time passed, and Liam Jun remained standing still, his dark eyes shining with a strange light.


    Seeing the ragdoll thrown to the ground, he slowly bent down and built it up, silently looking at it before tightening hisrge palm and squeezing the swollen doll all out of shape.


    A sharp light shed from the bottom of his brown eyes as they looked to the two figures that were fading away.


    After being dragged to the second floor by Asher, Asher mmed the door of the room with a loud and frightening bang, and Mia couldn¡¯t help but shudder and look at Asher with a grim face in horror.


    The next second, Asher¡¯s body was pressed up against hers.


    Mia didn¡¯t even react before her body was already pinned down heavily by him and her hands were raised high above her head, Asher¡¯s dark eyes looked at her grimly as he coldly asked, ¡°I ask you, how the hell did you hook up with Liam Jun!¡±


    Mia was stunned for a moment, her face turning pale, she didn¡¯t understand why he was asking, could it be that just because the two of them had spent less than ten minutes together, he had decided that she and Liam Jun had something going on?


    This is ridiculous!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, there¡¯s nothing between me and Liam Jun.¡± Mia twisted her face away and answered truthfully through clenched teeth.


    ¡°No what? Do you think my eyes are blind? Could it be that, apart from me, the golden master, you want another golden master, an additional backup, an additional security?¡± The sarcastic insults kept popping out of those light lips, stabbing at her like a sharp sword!


    With every word Asher spoke, Mia¡¯s face paled, her already pale face now more transparent.


    ¡°No! I have nothing at all to do with Liam Jun! As for why he was at the vi, I don¡¯t know!¡± Mia defended herself loudly, a gush of sourness welling up in her heart. This man, actually doubting her!


    ¡°Oh, really? If not, then why did hee to the vi today?¡± Asher questioned again.


    ¡°I told you I didn¡¯t know, I thought he was here to see you ¡­¡± Mia forced the sourness in her heart down, her shell teeth biting her lips tightly.


    ¡°To find me?¡± Asher repeated her words coldly, his lips curving in a cold arc, ¡°You know too little about this brother of mine, even if you want to find a man you should think about the reason!¡±


    Mia was silent, since Asher had decided that there was something between her and Liam Jun, it was useless for her to argue any further.


    Asher took her silence as acquiescence, and for a moment, anger burned like a zing fire, instantly overwhelming his reason, and the grim look in Mia¡¯s eyes actually made her feel suffocated for a moment.


    ¡°Damn you, woman!¡± Arge, slender hand seized her chin, and a dark tide raged under his eyes.

 Chapter 25: Who Owns the Dolls

    ¡°Say, how exactly did you seduce Liam Jun? Where else did he touch you, anyway?¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t get a word out and could only shake her head desperately, ¡°No, never, there¡¯s really nothing between me and Liam Jun!¡±


    A mist of hooded white tears rose to Mia¡¯s eyes at the thought of his distrust.


    ¡°No! How dare you say no by now! How dare you say no when the facts are right in front of you!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that ¡­¡± The plucked voice was about toe out, but she subconsciously stopped after seeing a pair of eyes that were cold into her heart.


    Asher grunted contemptuously out of his nose, ¡°Put away your tears, it makes me sick.¡±


    ¡°Asher, listen to me ¡­¡± Mia suppressed the tingling feeling in her heart and tried to make her voice sound as smooth as it could.


    Asher shrugged her off as soon as he could, ¡°I don¡¯t want any exnations from you woman right now.¡±


    ¡°Asher, where are you going?¡± Mia asked, unable to hold back her anxiety and panic.


    Her fear, still, was that Asher would take his misunderstanding of herself and retaliate to the orphanage and the director.


    Asher gave her a cold look, ¡°Remember, you¡¯re just my pet, and a pet is in no position to ask its master about things.¡±


    With that, he walked out angrily, leaving Mia in therge room, and no matter how much she called out, he never returned either.


    She didn¡¯t see, however, Asher, who was walking out of the room, pausing to listen to her broken sobs, aplicated look welling up in the bottom of his eyes, and then walking quickly.


    His feet followed the staircase and walked quickly towards the living room on the first floor, as he walked down thest step of the staircase, his deep eyes saw the man who had walked into the vi at some point and was sitting on the sofa drinking tea independently, hisrge palm left from the staircase railing and walked grimly to the sofa opposite him.


    The butler immediately and thoughtfully brought a cup of his favorite ck coffee, Asher¡¯s slender legs crossed, leaning idly on the sofa, hisrge, slender hands holding the steaming cup of hot coffee, his eyes sweeping grimly at the man across the table.


    ¡°Say, what did youe to see me about today?¡± In a light tone, Asher returned to his usual coolness, holding a spoon in one hand and stirring the ck liquid in his ss.


    Liam Jun, who was sitting across from him, also leaned idly on the couch and looked across at Asher, his eyebrows flicked up and the corners of his mouth lifted up in a harmless smile, ¡°Can¡¯t I, as a younger brother,e and see my own brother? That said, it¡¯s been two or three years since our two brothers have seen each other.¡±


    Who would have believed that their brothers could be so cold to each other.


    The spoon in his coffee cup stirred gently as Asher¡¯s cold eyes looked ndly across at the gentle faced Liam Jun, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush, just tell us what you¡¯re here for today.¡±


    Liam Jun still had the same nd and gentle look from earlier, but a glint of light slipped through his eyes as he picked up his cup and took a light sip of the sweet liquid in it, ¡°Brother, I came today just to tell you one thing, and that is ¡­¡±


    The baster cup in his hand was ced on the coffee table and his dark eyes looked at his big brother with a smile, ¡°Keep an eye on your doll.¡±


    A grim gaze emerged from the cold eyes, and the spoon that was stirring the coffee stopped abruptly, only the liquid in the cup still swirling gently from the force.


    The two men¡¯s eyes intertwined in the air, as they had in the small garden, and an eerie atmosphere passed between them, neither refusing to speak first, one expressionless, the other face as warm as water.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Asher¡¯s eyes dimmed a few notches and he set the coffee down in his hand, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, don¡¯t expect anything that doesn¡¯t belong to you, got it?¡±


    Liam Jun¡¯s fingers fumbled with the baster cup that had a few chills to it, the same gentle smile on his face, ¡°Really? How do you know if she just really belongs to you? After all, an interesting doll needs a loving owner too, brother, don¡¯t you think, right?¡±


    Deep eyes burst with a regal coldness, and the atmosphere and temperature in the living room reversed sharply, slowly spreading a thick choking smell of gunpowder, Asher¡¯s face grim, while Liam Jun always had a gentle smile on his face.


    Liam Jun gently swirled the baster cup in his palm, his slightly narrowed eyes bursting with a firm coldness, ¡°Brother, unlike those women you used to have, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s not that easy to control. So it¡¯s not certain who belongs in the end!¡±


    Asher¡¯s cold eyes stared across the table for a long moment, an unexined smile suddenly appearing on his icy face as he reached for the coffee cup on the coffee table and took a sip, the bitter liquid flowing into his mouth.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve already made up your mind.¡± Eyes that held a sneer looked at his brother, Asher leaned back slightly.


    Instead, Mia cried alone in the house for a long time, finally sitting up slowly from the bed and easing herself in front of therge floor-to-ceiling mirror.


    She stood in front of the mirror, slowly straightening her clothes, and reflected from it were a pair of emotionless, cold eyes as she looked steadily at herself, her white fingers buttoning her dress in perfect order.


    Calmly looking at herself in the mirror and gazing into those cold eyes, Mia¡¯s tears fell abruptly to the ground, her face still with that same cold expression.


    Asher, didn¡¯t you say you were going to throw away your love for you?


    From now on, then, she decided to bury her love for him and just follow his instructions to be an emotionless tool.


    Sucking in her nose, she quickly wiped the tears from her face, and when she was sure that she didn¡¯t look like a mess, Mia opened the door and stepped out of the room.


    Mia, who had reached the stairs, saw the two people sitting opposite each other in the living room, and a glint of surprise immediately slipped through her clear eyes.


    Why isn¡¯t Liam Jun leaving?


    Sensing the weird atmosphere Mia frowned and was considering whether she should go down when she heard a voice speak to her with a smile.


    ¡°Mia? You¡¯re here?¡± Liam Jun tilted his head and smiled at the woman located at the stairway on the second floor who was preparing to go back.


    The call caught Asher¡¯s attention, and following Liam Jun¡¯s gaze, Asher craned his head in the direction of the second floor, his dark eyes flickering uncertainly as he saw the stiff figure, his icy re assaulting her unceremoniously.


    Feeling the gaze of both brothers, Mia knew she couldn¡¯t avoid it, and could only stiffen and turn back awkwardly, greeting Liam Jun ufortably with a gentle smile.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Mia tried her best to look like everything was business as usual.


    Hearing her words, Liam Jun who was sitting downstairs feigned an expression of heartache, ¡°I¡¯m so sad that you¡¯re so eager to let me go, I just gave you a small gift and this time you turn around and turn your back on me!¡±


    Mia had walked down the stairs to the living room and stood between the two, only smiling slightly at Liam Jun¡¯s teasing.


    But the smile irritated Asher, and he flung the cup in his hand heavily on the coffee table, his voice dull and appalling.


    Mia¡¯s body sank and she immediately put away the smile on her face and stood with her head slightly hanging.


    Asher looked across at Liam Jun with a grim look on his face, ¡°It¡¯s about time you got back after being out for so long, I have other things to do, unlike you.¡±


    At Asher¡¯s unabashed eviction, Liam Jun just smiled slightly, his tall, dashing body rising from the expensive sofa and taking brisk steps to Mia¡¯s body, his warm eyes gazing at the small, slightly drooping head, ¡°Mia?¡±


    Mia looked up suspiciously and darted a quick nce at Asher, trying to sound as bashful as possible, ¡°Is there anything else you want?¡±


    Asher blossomed into a gorgeous smile, a pair of dark eyes fixed on Mia and said sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just wanted to tell you something, in the future if you have anything sad don¡¯t hide away alone and cry, you cane to me, I¡¯ll be a very qualified mind trivia bin and will never make you cry.¡±


    Mia was stunned, while Asher¡¯srge hands were clenched tightly together, his eyes dark and terrible underneath.


    Liam Jun gazed smilingly at Mia¡¯s little face for a moment before turning on his heel and smiling meaningfully at a grim-faced Asher, ¡°I¡¯ve got my sights set on that very interesting doll, so I hope you can hold your ground.¡±


    He smiled brightly at Mia and raised his head.


    Asher¡¯s cold eyes shot straight up with an icy re that shot relentlessly at Liam Jun¡¯s back, like he was trying to drown him in a snowy mountain in a raging snowstorm.


    Feeling the difference between the two brothers, Mia was apprehensive.


    Asher just looked at her coldly, like he was trying to see her through, a strange look of uncertainty in the bottom of his eyes.

 Chapter 26 – The Office Tangle

    Early in the morning, Mia opened her eyes and looked to where her side had lost its temperature, recallingst night, theyers of tears slowly building up into a crystal teardrop that slowly slid down the sheets.


    ncing at the wall clock and sniffling, Mia quickly adjusted her fluctuating emotions and quickly got dressed, freshened up a little and walked out of the room.


    Sitting in the dining room eating breakfast alone, thinking back on all that she had suffered for some time, Mia¡¯s clear eyes couldn¡¯t help but dim, and the knife and fork in her hand paused in mid-air, no longer having the slightest appetite.


    The butler standing by saw Mia stop moving and handed a ss of warm milk asking in passing, ¡°Miss Luo, is the food not to your liking?¡±


    Seeing the butler¡¯s thoughtful smile, Mia forced a smile up and shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯s just something I was thinking about myself.¡±


    Mia then put her knife and fork down and got up and left the table, walking with heavy steps towards the study on the second floor, ¡°I want to be alone for a while to read, don¡¯te up and disturb me.¡±


    Right now she needed a moment of silence to think about her rtionship with Asher.


    The butler sighed slightly and watched her fading figure leave with a worried look on her face, shaking her head uncertainly.


    Opening the door to her study, Mia casually pulled an original book from the shelf and sat down directly on the floor, flipping through it as she went.


    She needed something else to distract her now, even if it was this boring book that would at least take her away from the hopelessness of reality for a while.


    The mobile phone ced in her pocket suddenly vibrated, Mia put down her books and pulled out her mobile phone, as soon as she saw the name on the caller ID her small white face went pale.


    Biting her bottom lip tightly, Mia pressed the answer button with trembling fingers, ¡°Hello, Dean ¡­¡±


    Things can¡¯t be that coincidental ¡­


    ¡°Mia , what took you so long to answer the phone?¡± Dean¡¯s voice sounded a little rushed.


    This made one of Mia¡¯s hearts beat even harder and her fingers holding the phone whitened slightly, ¡°Dean, is there something you wanted to see me about?¡±


    ¡°Mia , I just ¡­¡± For some reason, Dean¡¯s voice was a little swallowed.


    ¡°Dean, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mia¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in confusion.


    ¡°Mia , actually, actually, that thingst time was a misunderstanding ¡­ me and you ¡­¡± After a long time, Dean finally broke off and told Mia the whole thing happened.


    As Dean exined, Mia¡¯s tangled brow slowly rxed, then her face suddenly changed, her fingers holding the phone gradually felt weak, as if they might fall to the ground at any moment, her small red mouth slightly open, her wide-eyed eyes full of shock.


    ¡°Mia , are you listening to Mother Dean? Mia ¡­¡± Seeing that Mia didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Dean¡¯s anxious voice came over the microphone.


    Mia, who was lost in thought, hurriedly collected her mind, casually wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and grabbed the microphone, the corners of her raised mouth spreading a joyful smile, ¡°Dean, I¡¯m listening!¡±


    Great, Haru¡¯s death had nothing to do with Asher, great, Asher didn¡¯t see it through! I really misunderstood him in the first ce ¡­


    Her mind was filled with what Dean had just told her.


    Reaching up to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes once again, Mia hung up the phone after a few hurried words, ced the book on herp casually on the bookshelf, and ran down the first floor as fast as a stray arrow.


    Mia looked around with excitement for the butler, and in a moment of emotion she actually called out loudly.


    The housekeeper, who was busy pruning the flowers on the patio, heard Mia¡¯s urgent shout and immediately dropped what she was doing and darted back into the living room, ¡°Miss Luo, what can I do for you?¡±


    Seeing the housekeeper panting, a flush of embarrassment could not help but rise to the white little face, ¡°That ¡­ housekeeper, can you, can you call and ask if Asher will be home at noon today?¡±


    The housekeeper nced at the time on the wall clock and there was suppressed confusion in the bottom of his eyes, ¡°Young master won¡¯t be home at noon today, Miss Luo, do you have something for young master?¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± As soon as she heard he wasn¡¯ting back at noon Mia immediately called out with joy, ¡°There¡¯s still time to get ready.¡±


    Ignoring the butler¡¯s look of dismay, Mia turned and quickly ran for the second floor, returning ten minutester at a gallop.


    Seeing her slightly smiling face and dressed up, the butler asked with a surprised look on her face, ¡°Miss Luo, you are ¡­¡±


    Mia¡¯s little face blushed a little, but her eyes sparkled, ¡°Butler, I¡¯m going out to do some shopping and stop by to see Asher. don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be back.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes filled with anticipation as she thought of the concerns the housekeeper might have. She was not to leave the vi without the housekeeper¡¯s permission.


    Mia¡¯s suppressed excitement seemed to infect the butler, and after a moment of hesitation, he surprisingly nodded and said, ¡°Miss Luo, I believe in you, you¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Mia froze slightly, gave the butler a deep look, and darted off towards the outside of the vi.


    For the first time, she couldn¡¯t wait to see Asher. Watching Mia¡¯s rare lighthearted back, the butler shook her head with a smile.


    Arriving at the luxurious business building where Asher worked, Mia¡¯s heart slowly rose with an unprecedented amount of apprehension as she was led by her secretary to Asher¡¯s office.


    ¡°Miss Luo, I¡¯ll go in first and talk to the president ¡­¡± Seeing Mia with a timid expression, the secretary said kindly.


    Mia nodded, then shook her head in a panic and said with a smile, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just go in myself, thank you!¡±


    After seeing the secretary off, Mia stood in front of the door for half a day before taking a deep breath and slowly pushing open the heavy ss door.


    ¡°Asher, I love you the most, you¡¯re so good oh ¡­¡± Inside the door, came a blush-inducing voice, the woman¡¯s delicate voice clearly having trouble with the man¡¯s demands.


    Mia¡¯s heart felt like it had been hit hard by something, her mind buzzing, but her feet couldn¡¯t help but move inside.


    On the wide, thick desk, Riina was tangled up with Asher. Not even noticing Mia who was already not far from them.


    The bag in Mia¡¯s hand slipped to the floor, her heart beating wildly as she stared at the two figures that were at her desk. She pressed desperately against her raging chest, exhaling heavily, her hands shaking slightly, her strength seemingly drained from her body, and all that was left before her eyes were the two men sitting not far away.


    It seems that he really didn¡¯t lie to himself, she was just his pet!


    Riina twisted her head slightly and saw the dumbfounded Mia not far away, aplex light shed under her flirtatious eyes as she stretched out her snake-like snow-white arms to wrap around Asher¡¯s neck, exhaling like an orchid as she asked, ¡°Asher, me or Miss Luo, who do you like?¡±


    There was a few seconds of silence.


    Lena asked in a petnt voice that wouldn¡¯t let up, ¡°Asher, tell me, people just want to know about this. Any more, people are also your girlfriend ¡­¡±


    Frowning slightly, Asher replied coldly, ¡°She¡¯s just my pet, why do you have topare yourself to her?¡±


    The blood on Mia¡¯s face abruptly faded, and her body shook violently a few times, desperately covering her heart with her hands. Riina¡¯s flirtatious, misty eyes looked over at Mia, the bottom of her eyes filled with gloating and excitement.


    Suddenly, Asher looked up and saw a shaken Mia, his eyes tightened suddenly and he cursed lowly, ¡°Damn it, what are you doing here?¡±


    Without waiting for his reaction, Mia jerked towards the door, if she stayed any longer, she felt like she would suffocate! She knew she shouldn¡¯t be thinking, but her rambling mood couldn¡¯t be pulled away from what she had just seen.


    Would he chase her, would he feel disappointed and angry?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Mia seemed to be thinking a lot and then nothing at all, just a soulless body running around the busy streets,pletely ignoring the cars that were almost about to crash into her on the street!


    A frantic Mia, however, didn¡¯t see that immediately after he ran out, Asher was about to chase him out, only to have Riina yank her arm, ¡°Asher, she¡¯s just a pet, nothing will happen to her, you don¡¯t have to worry about her!¡±


    ¡°Stay the hell out of here!¡± Coldly shaking off Leena¡¯s arm, Asher didn¡¯t even carefully tidy up his messy clothes as he quickly chased after her.


    But where was Mia to be found?


    A wave of panic rushes through Asher¡¯s mind and he stays slightly for a while and immediately drives towards the vi. The only ce Mia can go, is the vi!


    However, when he walked into the vi, he found that Mia was not there at all. Looking around the empty living room, his rimless sses behind his dark eyes floated with wild anger, and his heart, which had no ripples at the same time as he could not feel her scent, floated with ayer of fluctuation that should not be there.


    ¡°Butler!¡± A low growl with suppressed panic and buoyancy.


    The butler didn¡¯t dare to slow down and quickly walked up to him, looking respectfully at Asher who looked different.


    Asher sat wearily on the couch in the living room, untying the tie that had bound him for the day and casually tossing it on the couch, moodily unbuttoning his shirt by two, ¡°Where¡¯s the woman?¡±


    Damn, how he hadn¡¯t expected Mia toe to his office. The thought of what might happen to Mia made his heart rise with unbearable levity and unease.


    This woman, running out into the street in that situation, couldn¡¯t be in any danger, could she?


    The butler bowed his head in silence, lowering it so that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    Asher, who was already in an irritable mood, had more anger in his heart, but his ears were sharp when he heard a small rattling sounding from the dining room.

 Chapter 27: Settlement with money

    The tall body left the couch and headed straight for the dining room, pausing slightly to jerk open the door to the room.


    ¡°Asher?¡± a forlorn face fell into his eyes, holding a bag of fresh fruits and vegetables fresh from the fridge, Mia stood transfixed in the doorway, staring straight at him.


    Shouldn¡¯t he be in the office right now tangling with Leena, why would he be back so soon?


    He looked back at her expressionlessly, his eyes crossed her to look at the pile of ingredients on the disced table, his heart immediately understood what the noise just now was, and after sweeping a cold nce at her, he slowly turned around and walked to the sofa in the living room. For some reason, seeing her cooking for herself, the chaotic and agitated mood was strangely rxed very quickly.


    But the despondency in her eyes and the pallor of her face stung him hard!


    She took a deep breath and walked out of the kitchen to him sitting on the couch and said in what she thought was a calm husky voice, ¡°Sit down for a moment while I make dinner, I didn¡¯t expect you to be back so early so I didn¡¯t have too much stuff ready yet, but I think this should be enough for us to have a dinner.¡±


    With that, she walked briskly back to the kitchen, stumbling a little.


    Deep eyes slipped underneath an imperceptible tenderness at the sight of the figure that kept busy in the kitchen, but it was also fleeting, and his eyes swept over the butler who handed him a cup of coffee, ¡°What¡¯s her unusual behavior today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it was today after Miss Luo took a phone call in the study, and she said she was going to see you.¡± The housekeeper standing aside hurriedly answered truthfully, followed by a cautious, ¡°However, I think something was not quite right when Miss Luo came back.¡±


    ¡°Report her daily schedule to me without fail in the future.¡± The dark eyes took on an extrayer ofplexity.


    The butler quickly lowered his head and respectfully agreed, with a secret fear in his heart.


    A short timeter, Mia came into the living room, looked at Asher and took a deep breath, ¡°Asher, eat.¡±


    He nced at her sharply, his inky eyes darkening a few more points as he looked at the simple four dishes and one soup in front of him, but hesitated to ce his chopsticks. Such a scene reminded him of thest time the two of them had dinner together, but this time, the atmosphere was unusually gloomy.


    ¡°Say, what do you want?¡± Asher surprisingly felt a little tight in his chest at the thought of her taking in the office today.


    With the suffocation in her chest, Mia forced herself to calm down and said lightly, ¡°Haru¡¯s is that I was the one who misunderstood, so I wanted, wanted to apologize.¡±


    ¡°This meal is even your apology?¡± For some reason, seeing the calm face of the woman in front of him, Asher¡¯s heart surprisingly welled up with a strong sense of difort.


    She¡¯s actually so calm after seeing his fling with Leena?


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all I can do.¡± She sat back down and quietly served herself, then silently looked down at her bowl.


    Asher, of course, had no idea, and she swallowed all her aggression and heartache back down in silence.


    Deep eyes stared intently at the woman across the table, and only after a long time did he pick up his chopsticks again, his thick eyebrows slightly knitted, his nd gaze sweeping over the grainy white rice in the bowl in front of him, holding it up and taking a chopstick into his mouth.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the orphanage, don¡¯t say anything, I don¡¯t have time for your bullshit.¡± Since she knew about it, there was no need to hide it himself. Although, he hadn¡¯t nned to hide it originally, he was just toozy to exin.


    The hand holding the chopsticks shook a few times, and Mia buried her head deeply as a few crystal tears dripped into the bowl, disappearing instantly.


    Asher¡¯s deep eyes shed a quick sh of gloom as he put down his chopsticks, his grim gaze sweeping over her still downcast face as he suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get back to work, so don¡¯t youe and disturb me.¡±


    Dropping the words, he quickly got up and headed for the living room.


    Mia sat in silence, unable to make sense of the moment. She looked up at him as he walked toward the living room, taking the papers the butler had long ago packed for him in his arms and walking toward the study on the second floor.


    Hearing the door to the room close, she knew he had shut her out and sighed slowly, finally shrinking herself into a ball and sitting for a long time.


    The scene she saw in the office today came back to her mind, and Mia clenched her lips, almost biting her lower lip to bleed. The pain in her heart slowly spread to her limbs, slowly overwhelming her entire being.


    The study.


    Asher leaned back in his chair and looked at the flickering screen in front of him, his dark eyes full ofplexity.


    Seeing Mia run out of the office, he would actually go out of his way to chase after her¡­ is this the same Asher as before?


    Also, why would he choose to stay tonight? Just because of her back that was preparing dinner? Was he such a soft-hearted man?


    No! He, Asher, is never soft!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When he thought of her performance tonight, Asher¡¯s deep eyes swept over with extreme coldness, even if she was ying tricks, he couldn¡¯t change his mind, he had chosen her in the first ce because she knew how to move forward and backward, but from her recent performance, she seemed so far from his expectations.


    He couldn¡¯t give her hope anymore that she was just a pet out of sight, a pet that couldn¡¯t evenpare to a mistress! Even though, when he saw her forlorn, he wanted to embrace her soft body ¡­


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, Asher, have these days been too restful? Made you forget the ugly heart that hides underneath the human heart?


    Whatever happens to this Mia woman in the future, she has nothing to do with you Asher, and you should not let this woman get to you!


    Asher sat quietly in his study, allowing the heavy night air to fill in. After sitting for an unknown amount of time again, he abruptly got up and walked towards the door with a determined stride.


    With the light still on and the door open in Mia¡¯s bedroom, Asher strides in, only to see Mia sitting on her bed, staring. A slightly drooping little head, a pale face, a helpless demeanor, a sense of despondency ¡­


    For a moment, Asher¡¯s heart surprisingly crossed a trace of heartache, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to reach out his hand to embrace her and give herfort. However, just as his arm reached halfway into the air, he stiffened and withdrew it.


    At the sound of footsteps, Mia jerked her head up, and when she saw a grim-faced Asher, her fallen dark eyes were tinged with unease and surprise.


    ¡°To bed.¡± He said briefly, to let her know that their rtionship was only physical.


    Mia flinched and paled even more, but she obediently stood up andy down obediently.


    ¡°You must be clear that you are only my pet, and if you want too much, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless when the timees.¡± He turned his back on her and sat down on the other side, tensing his muscles all over as if waiting for her answer.


    ¡°I understand ¡­,¡± she murmured, slowly lowering her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks in front of me, got it? I like smart women, I hate women who y tricks.¡± Rather than trying to set the record straight with Mia, Asher tried to suppress the strange and throbbing feeling in his heart.


    Mia¡¯s face was pale, lying still on the bed, her ck and white eyes half closed, only two rows of thick eyshes could be seen, but the emotions in her eyes were not visible.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be the only woman for me, but I must be the only man for you, and if I learn of any infidelity on your part, I will never let you go! But if you try to interfere with me, I will show you the consequences!¡± He leapt back, his bitter, knife-like eyes sweeping over her face.


    Mia¡¯s whole body stiffened and she nodded silently, her heart aching so much she couldn¡¯t breathe smoothly. He hade out in the middle of the night to tell himself this?


    ¡°Come here.¡± He ordered in a low voice as hey down beside her.


    Mia moved closer to him, a bitter smile on her small, pale face.


    The next day.


    ¡°There you go.¡± Asher walked into the den and tossed a tinum card at her feet, looking at her askance.


    Mia put down the book she was holding and looked up at him, then at the credit card at her feet, and her face suddenly went white, ¡°I don¡¯t want this.¡±


    Did he have to reduce her to the same level as the women of the world?


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re paid for.¡± Asher said coldly, not to be denied, ¡°It¡¯s what you deserve, and what I¡¯m supposed to pay.¡±


    He sounded like he was talking about a business deal, a deal that could easily be done with money.


    A sharp spasm ran through Mia¡¯s heart, but she held her card calmly and looked down to hide the hurt under her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    She was inexplicably stubborn, she could ept any move he had made before, but this was the only one she couldn¡¯t ept.


    At the end of the day, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose even the smallest amount of self-respect.


    ¡°No?¡± Asher¡¯s sharp eyes searched her stubborn face, ¡°Then what do you want? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯ve been asking me for money for a while now, so what, you¡¯re not going to want it now that you¡¯ve been given it?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Mia trailed off, looking up at her with her eyes, her chest heaving violently.


    She used to be forced to reach out to him for money because of the orphanage, but things were different now, she couldn¡¯t ask for his money, she wasn¡¯t a whore!


    She closed her eyes and adjusted her breathing before opening them to stare fixedly at the tall man standing in front of her, and all that remained at the bottom of her clear eyes was a forlorn bitterness, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything now ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Asher snorted and crouched down beside her, a mocking smirk curling the corners of his mouth, ¡°The rtionships of this world can all be solved with money.¡±

 Chapter 28: Out the back door

    Mia¡¯s trembling gaze swept over his cold, hard face and met him straight on, ¡°Master Jun, your money is a lot less necessary if it¡¯s to cover up what I saw that day in the office. Miss Lai is your girlfriend, there¡¯s no need to bribe me!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Asher¡¯s hand snapped to a halt, a sense of irritation at being pried into his mind flooding through him, ¡°Damn it, when did it be your turn to say anything about my business?¡±


    ¡°Why did Master Jun go out of his way to give me money if he didn¡¯t think it was necessary? Master Jun didn¡¯t have to give me money for that, I can¡¯t afford it, I want it, and you can¡¯t afford it, Master Jun.¡± Mia looked obstinately at Asher¡¯s face with a forlorn look.


    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s just payment. You gave your body, so this is what you deserve.¡± Asher frowned arrogantly, ¡°Take it or leave it, this is the only thing I will give you and you must ept it. Otherwise, there¡¯s no point in our rtionship existing.¡±


    ¡°Do you have to humiliate me like this?¡± Mia was almost shaking with anger at him, unable to restrain the tingling feeling inside her any longer.


    ¡°Humiliate?¡± A deeper sneer and mockery shed in Asher¡¯s eyes, ¡°You think I¡¯m humiliating you? You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t recognize our rtionship, I told you a long time ago that you were just a pet of mine, don¡¯t put unnecessary emotional games on me.¡±


    A look as cold as ice smashed deep into Mia¡¯s heart, and Asher¡¯s icy words were like that one sharp needle point stabbing her hard in the chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who moved the taboo first, it¡¯s not my fault, you¡¯re just a pet and only have this one purpose of warming my bed for me.¡± Asher raised an eyebrow, his eyes cold and his tone was one ofplete disinterest.


    But God knows, he just didn¡¯t like the feeling of having his emotions swayed by an unfamiliar emotion. This restlessness and unease and inexplicable throbbing that frightened Asher.


    He had to curb that emotion long before it got to him in a bigger way.


    Mia shivered, bone-chilling cold running abruptly up her spine, and looking into his cold, hard eyes, she knew he was telling the truth, that she was just a pet, serving as nothing more than a bed warmer. She bit her lip tightly, trying to get her broken emotions to piece themselves back together.


    Since all this man needed was a pet, she would never do anything extra again, just y the role of a pet, she would shut her love away forever and this man would never get it from her again!


    Because he was the one who threw away her love like it was nothing!


    Mia slowly opened her eyes, they were cold as ice, and the icy stare gave Asher a moment of bewilderment.


    ¡°Since you only need a pet, then as you wish.¡± The icy voice waspletely different from the one she had before, Mia¡¯s lips even curved into a sneer, ¡°Master Jun please don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t interfere with Master Jun in anything. It was my fault this time, I shouldn¡¯t have gone to the office without saying hello, let alone seeing something I shouldn¡¯t have seen, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Such coldness shouldn¡¯t be hers, yet she was the one he needed in front of him. Asher¡¯s eyes, dark and frightening.


    Ritual to the emotions have fluctuated, Asher immediately adjusted himself, eyes shing a sharp light, dark gray eyes in this moment more unfathomable, voice low and strong, ¡°I am Asher, women in my eyes, never just ythings, you want something I can not afford to give and can not give, because that thing does not exist in my body. ¡±


    He existed for the Jun family, for the group, but never for feelings.


    A twinge in her heart, Mia¡¯s bemused eyes looked up at him and tucked the card he¡¯d given her into her pants pocket, ¡°I¡¯ve known about this for a long time.¡±


    Knowing that he was a heartless man, knowing that she was destined to be the one to be hurt, only what she hadn¡¯t expected was for this man to humiliate herself like this.


    Hearing her words, Asher¡¯s gloomy eyes gave way to even more unreadable emotions.


    Mia¡¯s cold eyes looked at him again, ¡°I made a bet with myself, but I lost, so I¡¯ll be a good pet to you, just your pet.¡±


    Her ndness was all he wanted, but after seeing how quickly she had actually regained herposure, he was damned with a loss he had never felt before!


    For the next few days, Mia was very calm, so calm that no joy or sorrow could be seen, and her whole being was so quiet that she was almost absent from existence.


    She had learned to control her emotions over the past few days and was now able to take in her joys and sorrows withplete ease, thanks to Master Asher¡¯s exercises.


    On this day, she sat quietly within the garden, quietly thinking about her mind. Her eyes were slightly downcast, and her small white face had a transparent despondency.


    ¡°Thinking about what¡¯s so engrossing?¡± A familiar voice rang in Mia¡¯s ears with a hint of concern and teasing.


    Mia sighed slightly, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else but the debonair Liam Jun who spoke in that tone, she frowned at him with a big smile on his face, ¡°Why you again!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me?¡± Liam Jun chuckled as he pulled a chair from the side, his eyes smiling as he stared intently at the woman in front of him, ¡°You looked so engrossed just now, I thought you were thinking of me!¡±


    Mia gave him azy look and said without a smile, ¡°Liam Jun, don¡¯t you have anything else to do every day? If there¡¯s really nothing to do, you can go chase girls.¡±


    ¡°This is something that I so want to be doing.¡± Liam Jun put both hands together, looking helpless, and his pretty, unearthly eyes fell to Mia across the room.


    Mia nced at himzily with a bemused look on her face ¡°Liam Jun, can you be more decent? I really don¡¯t understand you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand me, I understand you just fine.¡± Liam Jun grinned with a bemused look.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m speechless with you.¡± Her bemused gaze shifted from his brilliant face and she asked with a slight frown ¡°What do you want here today, Asher isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Deep eyes flickered, and a curve curved on Asher¡¯s lips, ¡°I¡¯m not looking for my oldest brother, I came over here today to find you. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being bored out of your mind if you¡¯re bored here every day, why don¡¯t, we go out and rx?¡±


    Looking into the sincere dark eyes in front of her, Mia asked lightly with a glint in the bottom of her eyes, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Deep eyes shed slyly, and Liam Jun¡¯s upright body pranced out of his chair, followed by pulling Mia¡¯s wrist and walking quickly towards the outside of the vi.


    Suddenly pulled up Mia, with a shocked look at the man pulling herself forward at a fast pace, was forced to follow him closely, her voice a little helpless, ¡°Liam Jun, what are you mad about!¡±


    Liam Jun smiled at her and didn¡¯t say anything, just pulled her carefully past the doorman and cautiously out the back door. Pulling Mia to the front of the long-parked car, he let go of her wrist and said with a smirk, ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to go out?¡±


    Mia froze slightly, ¡°No ¡­ no.¡±


    ¡°Then go, if you hesitate, the doorman wille out after you!¡± Liam Jun winked at her mischievously and shoved her inside the car door without waiting for Mia to respond.


    The car is speeding along.


    Looking at Liam Jun¡¯s concentration on driving, Miaughed indifferently and said, ¡°Liam Jun, aren¡¯t you afraid that Asher will take you apart? How dare you take me out in private!¡±


    ¡°Mia,¡± Liam Jun said quietly as he suddenly quieted down, looked deeply at her, and said quietly, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll all belong to me!¡±


    His words were so abrupt that they startled Mia, a blush surging up her little face, pretending not to hear Liam Jun¡¯s words and quickly turning her head towards the window, pretending to look out of it.


    Seeing her keep staring out the window, Liam Jun¡¯s dark eyes welled up with a hint of helplessness, and he gave her a quiet look without making a sound to disturb her.


    As the car moved on, a scene passed before their eyes, and a glimmer of pleasure finally came to Mia¡¯s face. There was a white farmhouse in the middle of arge lush green farnd, the market house was simple, but the feeling of freshness was not like the concrete jungle.


    ¡°It¡¯s the time when the tulips are in full bloom, you won¡¯t regreting out this time.¡± Seeing Mia looking mesmerized, Liam Jun said with a smile.


    Red tulip ribbons resemble velvet carpets, orange ribbons look like the red hues of a sunset, purple ribbons feel extraordinarily romantic, and the stark prominence of yellow ribbons dazzles the eye amidst the various colors.


    What was before her eyes was a sea of flowers.


    Liam Jun looked at her quietly, his dark eyes gathering the usual roguishness and surfacing with a burst of tenderness. He couldn¡¯t help but take out his camera and point it at a stunning Mia, with her white face, clear, bottomless eyes, slightly curved eyes, and deep pearly eddies.


    Mia looked up, surprised, at Liam Jun who was smiling at her, a hint of panic in the bottom of her eyes. She could feel that Liam Jun¡¯s eyes seemed to hold something in them as he looked at her.


    ¡°Such a great view, of course it¡¯s important to archive it and save it forter viewing so you don¡¯t lose out!¡± Liam Jun held up the camera in his hand and exined with a smile.


    At his self-exnation, Mia quickly turned her head away, her heartbeat a little vaguely uneasy. Perhaps realizing Mia¡¯s unnaturalness, Liam Jun didn¡¯t go any further, but concentrated on photographing the various colors of tulips around him, fearing that he might miss a spot.


    The atmosphere between the two, atst, slowly began to harmonize again.


    When the camera reached Mia, she excitedly snapped around, finally picking it up and pointing it at Liam Jun and quickly pressing the shutter.


    ¡°What are you filming me for?¡± Liam Jun shielded his face from her pat, but his lips had a hidden curve to them.

 Chapter 29: Mysterious Phone Calls

    Mia was all excited and her little face was flushed, ¡°You¡¯re too slow, I¡¯ve got the shot.¡±


    ¡°Give me back my camera!¡± Asher reached out and was about to grab the camera, a childish look on his handsome face, ¡°My pictures are exclusive, how can I just take them!¡±


    ¡°No give.¡± Miaughed and dodged around, this man was a little too petty, she wasn¡¯t a reporter for gossip and entertainment.


    In an unguarded moment, Liam Jun had snatched the camera out of her hands, holding it aloft and screaming, ¡°Come after me if you can,e after me!¡±


    ¡°Stop right there, Liam Jun, you scoundrel.¡± Unable to chase him, Mia crossed her arms and her pink face was flushed. This Liam Jun, he was simply petty to the core.


    ¡°It takes a fool to listen to you and stand still.¡± Since he had pissed off Mia, Liam Jun was smart enough to know of course that running for his life was the first order of business.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Seeing Liam Jun running and stopping, deliberately teasing her, exasperated Mia stomped her feet.


    So she chased and he fled, their chasing figures weaving through the colorful tulip beds.


    Just as Mia was about to catch Liam Jun, Liam Jun, who had been fleeing in front of her, suddenly stopped and suspiciously took out his cell phone from his pocket, and just after listening to a few words, he hung up the phone with an unusually serious expression on his face.


    ¡°You can leave first if you have something to do, I¡¯ll be fine going back alone.¡± Seeing his serious look, Mia hurriedly said.


    ¡°Sorry, I have some things I need to take care of.¡± Liam Jun gave her a difficult look, ¡°There¡¯s a car I¡¯ve arranged outside the garden, you can just take it if you want to go back, sorry, I¡¯ll take you somewhere else next time.¡±


    Having said that, Liam Jun left the flower garden in a hurry.


    Watching Liam Jun¡¯s back as he hurriedly left, Mia suddenly rose up with a strong feeling of unease and quickly headed for the door.


    Doorway.


    ¡°President, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± A limited edition luxury car pulled up at the entrance of the flower garden, and the bodyguard driving the car immediately said respectfully to Asher, who had slightly narrowed his eyes behind him.


    At those words, Asher slowly opened his eyes, a dark tide in his dark eyes, and looked coldly at the door, waving his hand andmanding, ¡°You guys leave first.¡±


    The two bodyguards immediately got out of the car and left the area, standing around and looking around warily.


    Asher stepped out of the car at a graceful pace, his tall, slender male frame, leaning against the car. He casually nced at his expensive watch, his eyes fixed on the door.


    From inside came out arge number of tourists, especially women, with their eyes locked on Asher in the doorway. But the invisible coldness emanating from Asher¡¯s body was a deterrent.


    Liam Jun¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t linger on anyone at all, just searching for a person.


    Suddenly, as if sensing something, Asher¡¯s stern gaze nced to the side ¨C Mia gave a slight shudder, as if something had stung her, and her footsteps came to a halt.


    ¡°Miss Jun?¡± Liam Jun¡¯s driver who had arranged to wait for her asked in a whisper as if he sensed something was wrong with her.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She smiled faintly,ughing to herself at her own paranoia. This ce, how would Asher find it?


    Little did she know that at the sight of her smiling at another man, Asher¡¯s eyes turned fiercely dark as he took a step towards her.


    The coldness of his breath made Mia shiver and twist her head to look around, only to see Asher, who was walking towards her.


    The light smile on her beautiful face instantly faded when she saw Asher. Abruptly, a chilling cold sensation ran up from the bottom of her feet, straight towards Mia¡¯s head.


    Knowing that she had spotted her presence, Asher pulled a demonic, cold smile.


    Mia¡¯s body was shaken by the dizzying sensation of his ice-like smile and the dreadful consequences he was anticipating.


    Suddenly, the strength that supported her body was gone, and with it rang out the driver¡¯s scream, ¡°Ah ¡­¡±


    ¡°Who gave you permission to touch her!¡± Asher¡¯s face was cold, and onerge hand nearly broke the driver¡¯s hand holding Mia.


    No one touches her without his permission! She¡¯s his pet, and no one touches her but him!


    ¡°Stop, you, you¡¯re about to break his hand ¡­¡± Mia saw this and spoke out in a panic to stop it. This driver was innocent, and she didn¡¯t want to get anyone else involved.


    ¡°Mia, are you ordering me around?¡± Asher nced across her, the coldness in his eyes unnerving.


    All of a sudden, a shuddering sensation rose from her feet and quickly spread to every part of her body, ¡°Please ¡­ let go of him, will you?¡±


    The driver was now sweating profusely, and his face was wrinkled in pain; if he didn¡¯t let go, I was afraid that the driver¡¯s hand would be broken.


    Asher nced at her coldly and let go of her big hand, and the driver¡¯s whole body immediately went limp on the ground.


    ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital ¡­¡± Mia was going to ask the driver if she needed to make a trip to the hospital, but before she could finish her sentence, her petite body was already being carried in the air by a pair of strong, big hands.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mia panicked and kicked, the only person who could take her always calm emotions and stir them up in a ripple was Asher.


    Asher didn¡¯t answer her, just dominant and forceful, shoving her into the parked car.


    ¡°Jun ¡­¡± Forced to drop into her seat, Mia had nned to resist, but after seeing a pair of eyes that were cold into her heart, she subconsciously stopped her mouth.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher also got into the car and closed the door, the good sound instion,pletely shut out the crowd noise, the car is quiet, except for a few inaudible air conditioning, only the sound of each other¡¯s breathing.


    On the way, Asher didn¡¯t say a word, just grimaced and drove the car as fast as he could. The car sped at super speed for about half an hour before it stopped in front of the vi¡¯s door.


    The speeding car not only stirred up Mia¡¯stent fears, but also caused her already ufortable stomach to toss and turn several times over. She was able to suppress the look of panic on her face with pride, but could not sessfully suppress the physical urge to vomit.


    ¡°Mia!¡± said Asher with a grimace, ¡°Have you finished throwing up yet, you¡¯ve wasted three minutes of my time.¡±


    Mia paled, forcing herself to disy a sneer even when she was unsteady on her feet, ¡°How dare I enter the vi without throwing up clean, in case I throw up in the house, when I do, I¡¯ll be sorry Master Jun you.¡±


    Seeing her stubborn expression, Asher¡¯s face fell and he grabbed her wrist and marched towards the vi, just as he entered the bedroom on the second floor he flung her into it.


    He reached out and confined her in his arms, screwing up one thick, dark brow, his gaze pressing into her eyes, letting his anger envelop her so tightly she couldn¡¯t move.


    Mia tried to break free of his grip on her, a hint of panic under her eyes, ¡°Asher, what are you doing ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    Asher¡¯s eerie gaze hardened what she was about to say, his tone as cold as winter, his voice as if it came from hell, ¡°What do I want? Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Mia shivered sharply, her whole body trembling slightly.


    ¡°It seems that I had so much fun with Liam Jun today that I even forgot who I was.¡± Thinking back to the bright smile on her little face when she looked at the other man earlier, a monstrous anger rose up in Asher¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Mia paled, knowing that he had found out about her going out with Liam Jun today. What the consequences would be, she couldn¡¯t even imagine.


    The coldness under Asher¡¯s eyes alone was enough to freeze her.


    A series of bells interrupted Mia¡¯s words.


    Asher¡¯s gaze locked on her and grimly pulled his phone out, cing it carelessly to his ear.


    Just after listening to a few sentences, Asher¡¯s face changed abruptly, and the look he gave Mia instantly turned even colder as he snapped his phone away.


    When she looked at Mia again, Asher¡¯s gaze was mixed with fury and shock, her thin lips pursed together in profound lines that conveyed an aura that made her shudder, radiating a violent and brutal rage.


    ¡°Fat, what¡¯s going on? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± As she spoke, Mia was surprised to hear her teeth chattering.


    He did not speak, his gleaming gaze still fixed on her small pale face, an oppressive force pressing on her nerves as he pressed closer.


    ¡°Did you say that? Did you say anything to anyone about what happened between us?¡± His inky ck eyes deepened.


    ¡°Something between us? No ¡­ no ¡­¡± After a moment of slight confusion, Mia shook her head with a pale face. How could she say anything about such things!


    ¡°No?¡± Asher raised an eyebrow, a deep suspicion in the bottom of his eyes, ¡°Do you expect me to believe you? The only people in this world who would know about our contract would be you and I. Who else would it be if not you!¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes went wide at once, the contract between her and Asher had beenpromised?


    How can that be!


    Asher¡¯s eyes were wild with anger, the fire in his chest instantly burning to the highest point, suddenly reaching out an arm and grabbing her chin, his eyes fierce, ¡°Say, was it you or not! Who told you to do this?¡±


    Early this morning, he had just entered the office when he received the call, damn it! He had endured for so long, sacrificed so much, and this is what he had to pay for? And what was the purpose of all the pain he endured all these years? Did he have to be a puppet?


    Mia felt his hand tighten and a choking force spread from her heart to her limbs, almost suffocating her.


    Looking at her small face, which was gradually pale due to the pain, Asher did not have the slightest pity, his gaze was still sinister, and the force on his hand did not ease in the slightest. He hated her, hated that she had ruined everything that had been nned long ago!

 Chapter 30: Grandpa Jun’s Threat

    But Mia was unusually calm, and as his hand tightened, she said in a calm and collected voice, ¡°What more do I have to say when you¡¯ve already decided it was mine that said it?¡±


    ¡°Damn you, how dare you retort!¡± Asher was even more furious, the grimness under his eyes burning with rage, appalling.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny ¡­,¡± Miaughed despite the pain in her little face, augh that choked in her throat and sounded strangely poignant, ¡°Asher, if you decide I did it, then I did it, and I have nothing to say.¡±


    Mia¡¯s face was smiling, but tears were slowly trickling down her cheeks. The tears dripped down Asher¡¯s arm, and as if he was burned, he jerked loose of therge hand that was restraining her, aplicated look in his eyes.


    The two men looked at each other coldly, and the atmosphere was silent.


    The phone rang again and Asher looked to the ground with a grim look at the phone that kept vibrating. Finally, he mmed his fist into the wall and his icy gaze shot to Mia once again, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with you when I get back!¡±


    With that, Asher left the bedroom with a frenzy.


    Mia sat crumpled on the floor, listening to Asher¡¯s departing footsteps, steady, not pausing for a moment as he walked out of the bedroom, across the hallway, through the living room ¡­ then the slight mming of the door and he was gone ¡­


    Mia¡¯s gaze froze, her petite body sliding slowly down the doorway to the floor, and a single tear dripped down her tiny chin, making a ssh on the ground.


    Someone leaked the pact between her and Asher ¡­


    The rtionship between her and Asher was about to be exposed ¡­ Thinking of this, Mia sluggish gaze gradually lost focus,pletely sinking into her world, and on her miserable white face, only a dead silence remained at the moment.


    A knock suddenly came from outside the door panel, and Mia took a deep breath and reluctantly got up, turning the handle to open the door and seeing the butler standing respectfully outside with a telephone.


    ¡°Miss Luo, Master wants you to answer the phone.¡± The butler respectfully handed the phone to Mia.


    Mia¡¯s face turned paler, and with a faint doubt in her mind, she took the microphone with a trembling hand, and the butler walked down the stairs with a deep look at the pale woman.


    Mia¡¯s trembling fingers had just leaned the microphone to her ear when Grandpa Jun¡¯s powerful voice came through the end of the microphone, ¡°Leave Asher immediately or not only will the orphanage suffer, but even your previous contract will be made public by me, so Mia, be sensible, the Jun family is not a ce you can enter. ¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, the call was hung up on the other end before Mia could respond.


    Mia was left standing there alone with a stiff face, crystal tears couldn¡¯t help but spill out of her eyes, and her trembling fingers gradually lost their strength, even when the phone slipped out of her palm andnded on the floor with a loud ng, she didn¡¯t even seem to be aware of it.


    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over ¡­


    It was then that Mia let the flood of tears weep and allowed herself to cry out in pain, tears that seemed to never stop as she hugged herself and kept crying ¡­All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was at this time that she realized that Asher had long since taken root in her heart, even though she had endured it very hard each time. Now it seemed that she could hardly escape even if she wanted to


    Sadness, sorrow, and despair ¡­ didn¡¯t even begin to describe how she felt. She knew that this time she was done for, she was leaving Asher for good ¡­


    Mia walks alone in the vast night, she doesn¡¯t know where to go, or where the future lies. And where should she go now? There were many unanswered questions lingering in her mind as to how she had ended up in such a miserable situation.


    Her wavering feet unknowingly walked to the entrance of the vi, the guard who had been standing guard at the gate saw Mia approaching the ce and immediately stood up from his chair, respectfully bending a bow to her, ¡°Miss Luo, the young master has orders not to let you go out privately.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes, red and swollen from crying, suddenly floated to a soft gaze, as if the trance-like disillusionment she had just felt was just an illusion of the crowd. She calmly took a finger-sized stamp out of her pocket and smiled slightly at the guard, unaware that her clenched palm had long since been soaked with tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s Master Jun¡¯s seal, he asked me to send it to him at the office, there¡¯s a very urgent case that needs his seal right now.¡± Mia tried to sound perfectly natural and looked at the guard quietly.


    Seeing the seal in her hand, the guard bluffed and hurriedly pressed the open button in his hand, and the gate slowly opened in front of her, ¡°In that case, Miss Luo you take care on your way.¡±


    Mia nodded softly at him, forcing herself to calm down and slowly walked out of the vi¡¯s front door, moving quickly to stop a taxi, just getting into the cab her faked calm face instantly cracked, her eyes full of unease, ¡°Go to the Night Bar.¡±


    The driver nodded knowingly, and the car quickly turned into a plume of smoke and disappeared into the distance.


    An unmarked sealy among the grass beside the road, shimmering dimly in the dusk sun.


    The neon lights, the deafening and powerful music, and the enchanting bodies constantly writhing on the dance floor, the heavy smell of smoke and alcohol constantly stimting people¡¯s nostrils, the noisy environment still makes people indulge in it and keep degenerating.


    Mia sat on a swivel chair at the bar, a cold blue drink in her hand, her small face still full of despondency, and arge pile of empty bottles in front of her, long before her. She sat there, spirits being poured down her throat one after the other without any intention of stopping.


    Seeing her drinking this way, the female bartender standing in the bar had a headache, and after ncing at her helplessly she jerked the ss back from her hand.


    The bottle in her hand was jerked away and Mia, who was already dazed and confused, looked at the bartender in front of her with dazed eyes, her eyebrows immediately furrowed and her mouth was full of alcohol, ¡°Xin Xin, give me back my wine, I want a drink!¡±


    Wang Yuxin looked at the usually thunderous Mia, at this moment showing this daughterly shyness, and shook her head in good humor and amusement and said, ¡°Mia , you¡¯re drunk, it¡¯s better not to drink.¡±


    Mia, already half-drunk, reached out towards her regardless, stubbornly trying to snatch the ss back.


    Wang Yuxin unceremoniously pped her hand away, put the bottle of wine into the counter with one hand, and shoved a bottle of drink into her hand with the other, saying discontentedly, ¡°I say Mia, after disappearing for three months, you still dare toe to my ce for a drink?¡±


    Mia was a regr customer at her bar, and both of them were very bright in nature, so the two of them became good friends within a few days of meeting each other.


    The more Wang Yuxin thought about it, the more worried she became.


    Just tonight, Mia actually appeared in front of her suddenly and with a depressed look on her face, desperately trying to pour herself a drink, so she knew with her toes that something must have happened to her. However, Mia didn¡¯t even seem to want to interact with her and just kept on drinking.


    Mia dazedly took the drink and drank it straight away without saying a word, Wang Yuxin looked at her disheveled appearance without good grace, ¡°Hey, what the hell happened to you, looking like you¡¯re dying makes me feel ufortable. Also, take a look in the mirror, the way you look now, it¡¯s strange that you won¡¯t attract all those perverts, I won¡¯t care about you then!¡±


    Mia was originally pure and beautiful, and from the moment she entered the door she became the prey of many men¡¯s eyes, and Wang Yuxin had already seen several of them getting aroused.


    Now Mia¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of ecstasy, and her white cheeks were tinged with an ambiguous blush, which was even more appealing to people¡¯s infinite imagination.


    ¡°Xin Xin, do you think men are all assholes who see the other side? Have you ever met an asshole?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes remained misty, unable to find focus, and she huped, unable to even speak properly.


    Wang Yuxin, who was wiping the wine ss, helplessly rolled her eyes, and soon had a vague feeling that Mia, with this kind of look, should be out of love! Seeing Mia¡¯s face in pain, she had to softlyfort her, ¡°Mia , you¡¯re right, men are all bastards. Well, you tell me now where you live, and I¡¯ll send you back now.¡±


    Mia shook her head, took arge sip of the drink in her hand, and pointed her finger at Wang Yuxin across the room, ¡°I¡¯m telling you ah Xin Xin, men are fucking no good, do you know that Jun ¡­¡±


    The words came to Mia who braked just in time, ¡°No ¡­ I can¡¯t tell you who he is or he¡¯ll ¡­ he¡¯ll ¡­ ¡±


    With that, a line of tears couldn¡¯t help but slip out of her eyes, ¡°Xin Xin, he doubted me ¡­ he actually doubted me!¡±


    Wang Yuxin hugged Mia and by the way, put her tilted body back on the chair to set it right so that she wouldn¡¯t fall off the chair, ¡°Mia, sit down for me right now! You tell me where you live and I¡¯ll send you back, you hear me, I¡¯m really notfortable with you going back in this state.¡±


    ¡°Xin Xin, I¡­ I don¡¯t know where I live?¡± Mia hung her head in dismay and said grimly, ¡°I, I don¡¯t have a home anymore ¡­¡±


    Wang Yuxin froze in ce and softly reassured Mia, ¡°Mia , I¡¯ll go backstage to take care of something else, you stay here obediently and don¡¯t move around.¡±


    Not hearing what Wang Yuxin was saying at all, Mia nodded her head haphazardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you go busy, I, I have to drink ¡­¡±


    Shaking his head helplessly, Wang Yu Xin turned around and left.


    Shortly after she left, three stylishly dressed beauties walked in through the doorway, walking familiarly and directly to the second floor, and just as they were at the stairway to the second floor, the beauty walking in front of them suddenly stopped in her tracks, her eyes fixed on the direction of the bar.

 Chapter 31 – The Unexpected Kiss

    Mia, what is she doing here? Just then, two beautiful women who had already gone upstairs turned around and called her, ¡°Lena,e on! ¡±


    Riina turned back to her best friend with a small smile, looked in Mia¡¯s direction and said lightly, ¡°You guys go on up, I have some business to take care of. ¡±


    Riinahid in the shadows, a pair of icy eyes fixed on the direction of the bar, suddenly, the corners of her mouth raised a wry smile, her slender fingers took out her cell phone from her pocket and dialed, ¡°Liam Jun, I¡¯m giving you a chance now ¡­¡±


    Whispering the address of the bar, Leena¡¯s carefully manicured eyes locked on the phone she had just closed in her hand.


    Glittering, conspiratorial eyes were fixed on Mia across the room, a strange gleam in the bottom of them. Soon, she¡¯d have a good show.


    But over here Liam Jun got up from the big bed and stared at the phone in his hand, thinking about what Lena had just told him, one thick brow furrowed together.


    Wasn¡¯t Mia in the vi, why would she go to the bar alone and get drunk? What was going on? Thinking about the phone call he received during the day, Liam Jun¡¯s face changed and he immediately drove towards the bar.


    Just walking into the bar, Liam Jun caught a glimpse of Mia, who was lying on the bar, and a man was walking up next to her, seemingly trying to make a move on Mia.


    Liam Jun¡¯s face suddenly grimaced as he took a few steps to the man¡¯s side and spoke icily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± The man was just about to open his mouth to curse, before fleeing away in ashes after seeing Liam Jun¡¯s cold, etched handsome face.


    Liam Jun had just leaned down when he caught the pungent smell of alcohol, and he shook his head helplessly, giving Mia a few gentle shakes. Her current appearance had made him vaguely guess what was going on.


    ¡°Rascal, what the hell do you want?¡± Seeing Mia¡¯sck of response, Liam Jun was just about to pick her up when there was a sudden chorus of reprimands and a firm tug on her clothes at the same time.


    Turning her head to look at the woman dressed as a bartender, Liam Jun said without a smile, ¡°I¡¯m her friend and I¡¯m here to take her home now, isn¡¯t that okay?¡±


    The one who spoke up to stop him was Wang Yuxin, who had just gone out. She froze, searched Liam Jun from head to toe suspiciously, and coldly questioned, ¡°Are you the one whose surname is Jun?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Jun, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the one you¡¯re looking for.¡± Seeing Wang Yuxin speak nonchntly, Liam Jun frowned impatiently.


    When Wang Yuxin saw him admit it, she raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°It seems that you just failed Mia, that bastard surnamed Jun. What exactly did you do to Mia to make her drink for most of the day. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s dangerous for a girl to be like that?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Liam Jun froze, but didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    Wang Yuxin interrupted him and said coldly, ¡°Looking at you, you should be rich, Mia is different from those women who only like money. If you can¡¯t treat her properly and just want to y with your feelings, I advise you to stop and not hurt her.¡±


    Now Mia, looking at it made her heart ache.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t, I¡¯ll treat her right. And, Mia, it¡¯s a relief to have a friend like you.¡± For some reason, Liam Jun didn¡¯t even exin.


    After staring at him closely for half a day, as if finally sensing his sincerity, Wang Yuxin smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, Mia will trouble you to take care of her.¡±


    Liam Jun nced at Mia, who was still asleep on the bar, and a helpless smile lifted the corners of his mouth as he easily scooped her entire body across his arms, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Little did he know that after he walked out of the bar with Mia in his arms, Lena shed out of a corner and dialed another number.


    Looking at the drowsy Mia in his hands, Liam Jun shook his head helplessly, his heart surprisingly rising with an unprecedented pity.


    After carefully lowering Mia¡¯s soft body into the passenger seat, Liam Jun took the nket he had ced in the back and carefully covered her with it before he crossed to the driver¡¯s seat and drove the car slowly out of the parking lot.


    The car had just started when Mia next to her rolled over restlessly and suddenly opened her eyes, her dazed eyes looking at the man who was concentrating on driving, ¡°Asher ¡­¡±


    A soft murmur caused Liam Jun, who was driving, to stiffen and twist his head to look at Mia, but what met his eyes was her drowsy sleeping face. It seemed that Mia wasn¡¯t really awake.


    A bitter smile rose to Asher¡¯s face, reaching down to re-cover her with the nket she had slipped off.


    Was it because of the drunkenness that she mistook him for Asher? Or, was Asher the only one in her eyes?


    Why did she call out Asher in front of him again when it was obvious that she could tell him from Asher?


    Is Asher that important in her mind!


    Just as the car was moving quickly down the road, Liam Jun nced at her pale face and experience told him to hurry and find a ce to stop.


    At a turn, Liam Jun pulled off the highway to a side green area, and as soon as the car stopped, Mia, on the passenger side, quickly opened the door and crouched down on the side of the road and vomited lifelessly.


    Liam Jun took out a bottle of mineral water from the car and slowly walked up behind Mia, gently tapping her on the shoulder, Mia extended her arm to take the bottle and tilted her head back to guzzle the water almost down before she shakily got up from the ground with a shudder.


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t drink so much if you can¡¯t.¡± Liam Jun¡¯s body stiffened, but he couldn¡¯t let go of the woman in his arms and push her away.


    His heart suddenly ached a little, she was drinking so lifelessly because she wanted to use this opportunity to numb her nerves, right? She thought she could forget the hurt Asher had caused her by doing this, she was aplete and utter fool!


    After a long time of grinding in Liam Jun¡¯s arms, Mia opened her dazed eyes and she couldn¡¯t stop her fingers from caressing the face that made her love and ache, ¡°Asher, my heart hurts ¡­¡±


    Her misty eyes looked dazedly at the man before her, the bottom of them filled with hurt.


    Asher was suddenly a little jealous, his brow furrowed slightly as he turned to Mia and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let me take you back.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to hear the name Asher, especially not from Mia¡¯s mouth with those three words.


    The very moment Liam Jun turned around, his wrist was suddenly gripped from behind.


    The slender sensation from his wrist made his eyes widen instantly as he watched Mia slowly turn to him, looking at him smittenly, slowly tiptoeing up, slowly closing her eyes and slowly nting her lips on his.


    After a long interval, Liam Jun found his senses and looked softly at the woman in his arms. Mia, who was holding him tightly, slowly lifted her head, tilted her teary eyes to gaze at him, and choked out a plea, ¡°Asher, don¡¯t you leave me ¡­¡±


    Just as she finished the sentence, Mia doubled over and fell asleep in his arms.


    Liam Jun was shocked and angry, looking at Mia in his arms, he finally reacted half-heartedly, his stiff arms holding her tightly in his arms, his fingers gently pushed away the broken hair covering her eyes, ¡°You little demon, I really can¡¯t do anything with you.¡±


    Why, why did it turn out this way when it was clear that she was the woman of her older brother Asher, and it was clearly just to try to fight over something and someone he cared about?


    The more time he spent with Mia, the deeper her figure seemed to be etched into his heart, until he gradually fell into it.


    After a long, deep stare at Mia, Liam Jun slowly stood up. It was time to send her back, or else her day would be even worse.


    Just as he was about to carry the sleeping Mia into the car, a blinding light shone from a car not far away, irritating his eyes. Liam Jun, holding the fainting Mia in one hand and blocking the light with the other, squinted at the car that had pulled up to the side of the road at an unknown time.


    When the dazed twin suns looked at the license te number, his heart immediately sank and his thin lips pursed into a straight line.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Parked a short distance away was Asher¡¯s car. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t know when Asher had arrived, and Asher¡¯s heart slowly sank at the thought of what had just happened.

 Chapter 32 – Let her go.

    At this moment, the executives who were still in the meeting at Jun¡¯spany looked at each other in confusion, and their furrowed brows looked even more suspiciously at the dangling ude sitting in the president¡¯s seat.


    This most important meeting every month, isn¡¯t it always the president Asher himself who presides over it, howe today someone else has changed!


    ude, seated in the chair, swept the executives present, yawned widely, looked at the executives sitting across from him, held out a hand to the secretary next to him to take the minutes, and then said, ¡°Meeting.¡±


    Looking at the executives who were puzzled but afraid to ask questions, ude said darkly, Asher, you remember you owe me one!


    Asher sat in the shadowy highway alongside two expensive world ss cars, his gaze fixed coldly on the embracing pair across the street, his face unmoving but hisrge hands clenched into fists in hisp, the bruises on the backs of his hands indicating the mes of rage that were churning in his heart.


    Liam Jun, who was holding the woman, seemed to be aware of something and looked his way.


    Asher opened the car door, expensive handmade Italian leather shoes on the tarmac, a straight ck suit, an icy aura, lurid eyes that seemed to blend in with the dark night.


    Liam Jun quickly adjusted himself and looked openly at Asher who was walking towards him, raising a smile, ¡°When did you get here, old man?¡±


    Since Asher had seen it all, there was no need for him to exin, he knew Asher¡¯s temper and knew that he would only believe his own two eyes and would never listen to his exnations.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t even feel the need to exin, did he?


    Asher gave him a cold look, his eerie gaze falling on the woman in his arms. With an intimidating grimness, he slowly approached the two men.


    Nearing Liam Jun¡¯s side, Asher paused and stared coldly at Liam Jun.


    The two brothers coldly confronted each other.


    Ryoga looked at Mia in Liam Jun¡¯s arms and spoke coldly, ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Liam Jun nced at Mia¡¯s peaceful sleeping face, looked across at Asher, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but raise a bitter smile as he slowly approached Asher and handed the woman in his arms.


    Her mind is on Asher when she¡¯s drunk, and giving her to Asher should be what she wants!


    Asher stood up straight and looked down at the woman in his arms, aplex look in his eyes.


    After receiving the call today, he left the vi, was called in for a lecture by Grandpa Jun, and rushed to the office for his regr meeting.


    However, when he gets a call from Lena telling him that Mia is now with Liam Jun, he can¡¯t actually sit still any longer as he has always been focused onpany matters. He even puts the dangling ude in his ce for the meeting while he speeds off to drive in search of Mia.


    He didn¡¯t like to admit that his ever irritable mood slowly calmed down as he held Mia¡¯s soft, delicate body in his hands.


    However, thinking about the scenes he had just seen, a handsome face once again revealed a bitter look, and the arms holding his torso could not help but tighten. The ufortable force caused the woman lying in his arms who was in the middle of sleep to frown.


    Unconsciously, Asher let go, surprisingly ufortable with the way he saw her frown.


    At Liam Jun¡¯s gaze, Asher walked towards his car with the woman in his arms, stopping after some distance from Liam Jun, ¡°She¡¯s my woman, not yours to get your hands on, mark my words.¡±


    Although there wasn¡¯t much affection between the two brothers, he didn¡¯t want to flip out.


    Liam Jun, standing behind him, stared deeply at his back, ¡°Older brother, if you like her, you need to treat her right. If you can¡¯t treat her right, you¡¯ll let her go.¡±


    Liam Jun¡¯s words made Asher¡¯s cold eyes swiftly roll up into a gale, and his gaze turned very sharp as he looked at the woman in his arms, saying coldly, ¡°How I treat my woman is my own business.¡±


    Asher¡¯s car, quickly out of Liam Jun¡¯s sight.


    Liam Jun stood alone in the darkness of the night, his gaze bleak as he watched the fading car, his eyes gradually turning dark as a pair ofrge hands clenched together.


    The car drove fast down the highway, Asher steering steadily, watching the road in the dark without looking away as the car headed straight for the suburban vi.


    Lying on the passenger side was Mia, who was still in a deep sleep.


    Although he was driving, he couldn¡¯t help but gently caress Mia¡¯s delicate face with his long, slender fingers, a shadow at the bottom of his eyes, and suddenly the words of Jun¡¯s Grandpa Jun resounded in his mind.


    Did you fall in love with this woman ¡­


    The stroking stopped momentarily and the open palm slowly clenched into a fist, which mmed unceremoniously against the car window, a trail of blood slowly trickling down the radiused ss window.


    Aplicated gaze fell through the transparent lenses on the silent sleeping face, and surprisingly, helplessness and pity rose up in the bottom of his heart.


    There had never been a shortage of women around him, and he had never taken them to heart. Even, he had always used women as a tool for lust.


    However, he slowly realized that the calmness he prided himself on was actually gradually losing what it should be in front of this woman. This unfamiliar emotion made him feel overwhelmed with panic.


    He¡¯d deliberately snubbed Mia, using Lena¡¯s presence to try to resist that unfamiliar feeling, wanting to regain the control that used to make him proud.


    But, judging by his actions tonight, he clearly failed again.


    How can Asher, who is a great man in the mall, have feelings? How could it be hard to let go of a woman? How could there be the kind of weakness that allows others to take advantage of it!


    No, he wouldn¡¯t, he must cut this strange emotion out, must deal with his rtionship with Mia before it took control of him. Asher¡¯s dark eyes, gradually welled up with determination.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Mia, lying on hisp, moved restlessly, sliding the nket covering her to the floor. Asher nced at the woman next to him and lowered himself to pick up the nket that hadnded on the car.


    ¡°Asher ¡­ I love you ¡­,¡± murmured Mia, who was sleeping and wriggling restlessly.


    Mia¡¯s voice was soft, but it was a voice that rang like a thunderp in Asher¡¯s ears.


    The movement that was picking something up momentarily stopped in mid-air, Asher¡¯s cold eyes flickering uncertainly as an indescribably subtle atmosphere surrounded him.


    The corners of his rigid lips unconsciously hooked up a slight arc, his deep eyes slid over a trace of imperceptible tenderness, his bent body slowly sat up straight, and his fingers gently covered the nket over the woman¡¯s body.


    But then his mind instantly recalled his grandfather¡¯s warning: if you really fall in love with that woman, I will make her disappear from your presence forever!


    The corners of his lips that had just risen were instantly suppressed by him again, how could he not understand what Grandpa meant, if he dared to be with Mia, Mia would be in danger!


    The knuckles on his grip on the steering wheel grew white, and his dark eyes once again flushed with coldness.


    No! He Asher wants to live his life the way he wants, he doesn¡¯t want to be tied down, how can he be tied down by thismon woman, amon woman is not worth giving up his great life, he wants to change back to his old self!


    With a weakness Asher is no longer Asher, he has to be Asher, he can only be Asher!


    He would make this woman understand that falling in love with him was a painful thing, forcing her to shed her love for him, or she would be an obstacle!


    The eyes that looked at Mia gradually became cold again, even colder and fuller than before. From this moment on, he was going to close his slightly shaken heart again, and he would remain the same Asher of old!


    Mia was quite awake after the vomiting she had just done, and after some more sleep, she finally came to her senses. As soon as she opened her eyes, Asher¡¯s eerie, horrifying face was what met her eyes.


    Asher lifted his icy face, his cold eyes fixed on the miserable little face for a moment, his icy face revealed a cold smile, ¡°What, do you know you¡¯re scared now? Why didn¡¯t you think of that when you left the vi?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t think of leaving ¡­¡± She just wanted to get some air, she wasn¡¯t thinking of leaving. Besides, did she want to leave?


    ¡°Never thought of leaving?¡± Angry eyes locked on those still tainted with a hint of drunkenness, eyes falling on her rosy mouth, the anger that pulsed in her chest at the thought of being tasted by Liam Jun just now rising quickly and rushing straight to Asher¡¯s senses.


    Wen Xiaoyu didn¡¯t dare to look at him and hung her head in panic.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m going to believe your bullshit!¡± He wants her to know exactly what she¡¯s doing, who she¡¯s met with, etc., everything about Mia, he¡¯s 100% on top of it!


    Thest shred of sanity reminded Mia that no, not here, that she could ept any threat he made, agree to any condition he made, but not let thest shred of her dignity disappear into thin air in this car.


    She pushed Asher away as hard as she could, ¡°No, Asher, please, not here!¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong with a man having sex with a woman? And you¡¯re still my pet, no right to question where I want you.¡± Asher¡¯s voice was eerily unusual, like it wasing from hell.


    A short sentence sent Mia intoplete hell, her lips trembling and pale as she looked at the cold man in front of her, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but not here!¡±


    Asher¡¯s cold eyes shot out a piercing cold light, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Clearly, the woman hadn¡¯t put herself in the right ce.

 Chapter 33: Active Throwing in the Towel

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Mia didn¡¯t know how tomunicate with the man who was nearly burnt out with rage and just shook her head helplessly.


    The car had heard the front of the vi, not far from the guard, and it was easy to see inside.


    She really doesn¡¯t want thatst bit of her dignity to be trampled underfoot by Asher, he doesn¡¯t want her love anymore, not to trample on her dignity again!


    Asher looked at her with a gloomy face and imprisoned her small hands without a second thought, ¡°Let me ask you, are you so against it because you already like Liam Jun in your heart? Is it? Because you have him in your heart, that¡¯s why you reject me so much!¡±


    The scene where she kissed Liam Jun earlier was clear to him, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t get that scene out of his mind.


    ¡°No! No! I told you, I¡¯m not rted to him at all!¡± Mia¡¯s heart hurt so badly, she really didn¡¯t understand why Asher had misunderstood her rtionship with Liam Jun. Could it be that he didn¡¯t even know about her feelings for him?


    ¡°Good one no rtionship at all!¡± Liam Jun¡¯s beady eyes shot straight into the bottom of Mia¡¯s clear eyes, and his grip on her wrist couldn¡¯t help but tighten, ¡°Without a rtionship you would have kissed him? You would have thrown yourself at him without a rtionship? Don¡¯t you tell me that what I saw was an illusion!¡±


    He didn¡¯t even want to admit that he even had the urge to kill someone when he saw her offer to kiss Liam Jun!


    Mia, who was still struggling in pain, stopped struggling because of his words and looked at the man in front of her with a blue face and a stormy expression in confusion.


    What¡¯s he talking about? When did she kiss Liam Jun, or did he see it with his own eyes? Even if this man wanted to use her, he should have a reason to convince her, and he can¡¯t even use that!


    ¡°Asher! Even if you¡¯re going to smear me, don¡¯t use such ame excuse! I was with you all night, how could I kiss Liam Jun!¡± raising her eyes to look fixedly at Asher, Mia stubbornly defended herself.


    At Mia¡¯s words, Asher¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, his shadowy face instantly darkening as he pulled her wrist and jerked it close to her face, looking straight at her as if to see through her.


    The close proximity of the two men made Mia¡¯s heart beat faster, and she looked steadily at the man covered in rage, and was surprised for a moment to see her own reflection in those stormy pupils.


    ¡°Damn it, I saw you right there, and you have the nerve to deny it! Just now, you not only threw yourself at Liam Jun, you even kissed him, and right next to the road! Do you need me to pull up the video of the highway!¡± Asher spoke through gritted teeth, his eyes icy with a fury that seemed to devour her.


    This woman, how dare she deceive him!


    By the road ¡­ wait, she seems to remember something, she remembers being drunk and then someone picked her up and put her in a car and then she vomited on the side of the road ¡­


    But, she clearly remembered that the person who had picked her up from the bar and had been with her was Asher!


    Mia looked at him suspiciously and retorted offhandedly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who was with me at that time? This face of yours is even ¡­¡±


    She realized something with a jolt and suddenly her eyes widened as she stared fixedly at the face in front of her, ¡°You mean ¡­ that guy is Liam Jun?¡±


    Oh my God, no, she¡¯s half awake, half asleep, and she¡¯s mistaking Liam Jun for Asher! This is a big misunderstanding! How was she going to exin to Liam Jun, not just the man in front of her!


    Asher¡¯s cold eyes took in her shocked expression, a look of contempt slid across the bottom of his eyes, and the fingers holding her wrist tightened fiercely, ¡°Now, what else do you have to say?¡±


    Inexplicably, a faint wave of joy floated through Asher¡¯s heart at hearing that she had mistaken Liam Jun for herself before offering the kiss.


    Mia shook her head without even thinking, ¡°I always thought it was a dream ¡­¡±


    No wonder her dream felt so real, but she¡¯d offered to throw herself at Liam Jun and kiss him. damn, she¡¯d rather it had been a dream!


    ¡°Think it¡¯s a dream?¡± Asher narrowed his inky ck eyes dangerously, ¡°There¡¯s no room for you to talk back in front of me!¡±


    Asher¡¯s cold eyes slid a strange glint, and the palm of her pinned hand took advantage of it to expertly linger over the sensitive parts of her body. Just a second before Mia was about to cry out, he moved closer to her, quickly blocking her lips, nibbling and sucking without gentleness.


    ¡°I was just teasing you a little and you can¡¯t believe you can¡¯t wait already, was I wrong in what I said before?¡± Looking coldly at the slightly disappointed and puzzled face in front of her, Asher¡¯s words were filled with sharpness and mockery.


    The lust and drunkenness in her eyes instantly faded, and her small face gradually turned pale, Mia stared at Asher incredulously, ¡°What are you saying? In your mind, is that what you think?¡±


    In his mind, was he so bad?


    Asher didn¡¯t say anything, just looked straight at her, the disdain and mockery in his eyes, having returned to Mia¡¯s question.


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯re an unmitigated asshole!¡± With a mixture of aggravation and anger at the same time, Mia blurted out without even thinking about it!


    He had no idea, what she had endured alone. Or rather, he simply didn¡¯t care what she had endured; after all, she was just his pet.


    ¡°What are youmiserating about, woman?¡± Not ignoring the aggravation in Mia¡¯s eyes, a hint of doubt rose in Asher¡¯s mind. Seeing the tears overflowing in Mia¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand.


    Mia swatted his arm away and twisted her head coldly, quickly withdrawing from his sphere of influence, her petite body curled up against the side of the car, her cold eyes locked on the man beside her.


    The car fell into a dead silence, the silence was almost suffocating, and her heart slowly fell to the bottom. the threat of Grandpa Jun, she had a glimmer of hope to rely on Asher, but now it was all gone.


    Two people, just coldly facing each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go inside.¡± After a long moment, Asher hid the emotion in his eyes, swept her away ndly, and opened the car door straight into the vi, leaving Mia alone in the car, watching from afar as he walked towards the house, a tear of humiliation slipping out of her eye.


    It was only when the butler who came to greet her raised his voice to remind her that Mia dried her tears and stepped out of the car with a trembling body, walking into the vi with heavy feet.


    Not long after they walked into the vi, they saw a long stretch Lincoln, worth a lot of money, parked right in front of the vi gate, and the guard immediately opened the gate respectfully as soon as he saw the car.


    The car drove slowly inside the vi and stopped steadily in front of the main house.


    When the housekeeper who was busy in the living room saw that familiar car, his eyes were tinged with a touch of surprise, and he immediately handed over the work he was busy with to someone else, quickly ran out of the living room, and stood respectfully in front of the door of that car.


    This car, it¡¯s a Grandpa Jun.


    What made the butler wonder was how Grandpa Jun coulde to the vi. As far as he could remember, Grandpa Jun rarely seemed toe to this side of the vi. Thinking of this, the standing butler couldn¡¯t help but feel worried for Mia, he had a feeling that Grandpa Jun¡¯s arrival today must be rted to Miss Luo.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The car door slowly opened and Leena assisted Grandpa Jun to step out of the car. The butler¡¯s brow furrowed unconsciously when he saw Leena who was following Grandpa Jun.


    But Grandpa Jun, who had gotten out of the car, rang out in a low, mellow voice, ¡°Where is the young master? Take me to him!¡±


    He¡¯d like to see how Asher, the president, would exin to himself when he ran out to find that woman instead of being at thepany meeting.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The butler agreed respectfully, bowing his head and leading the way for Grandpa Jun in front of him. He was apprehensive, as soon as Grandpa Jun opened his mouth the butler felt that something was wrong, and since he knew that Asher was not at the office, he had obviously been there before.


    Leena, who was holding Grandpa Jun, raised her head proudly and looked at the butler who was leading the way in front of her, a shade of darkness crossed the bottom of her eyes, and when she twisted her head she was already full of a soft smile, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Grandpa Jun nodded slightly and stepped slowly into the living room with his cane stationed majestically. Just as Grandpa Jun entered the living room, another car slowly entered the vi, and the Jun couple who got out of the car, quickly came to the living room.


    After seeing Leena and Grandpa Jun sitting on the sofa, Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian looked at each other before reluctantly smiling and looking across at the majestic Grandpa Jun, ¡°Dad, that ¡­ let¡¯s go back first, can we talk about anything some other time? How about, we talk to Asher first?¡±


    They know Grandpa Jun¡¯s temperament, and if hees to Asher in the middle of the night, he won¡¯t let it go, and Asher¡¯s temper has always been obstinate, so there¡¯s no telling what will happen to the grandkids.

 Chapter 34 – You’re getting engaged.

    Grandpa Jun coldly looked at them and slowly spoke, ¡°I know what you two have in mind, don¡¯t you just want to coax me back? It¡¯s all because of you guys that he has be like this. Today, I must talk to him clearly about this matter, what is going on like this, it¡¯s disgracing our Jun family!¡±


    ¡°I said why grandpa came to my ce in the middle of the night, so it¡¯s because he¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll lose face!¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s words had just fallen, a cold voice came from the direction of the doorway. Grandpa Jun looked up coldly, and indeed saw Asher¡¯s handsome and slender figure standing in the doorway, a pair of nd cold eyes gazing at him, with disdain and mockery on the corner of his mouth.


    After just one nce at his grandson, Grandpa Jun¡¯s critical gaze fell on the woman standing next to him, and when he saw Mia¡¯s disheveled hair, his thick eyebrows knitted unconsciously, and a hint of harshness and impatience shed under his eyes.


    Unusually ufortable by Grandpa Jun¡¯s gaze, Mia tried to leave, but couldn¡¯t break free with one hand held tightly by Asher.


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s cane thumped to the ground with a loud sound, like a hard blow to Mia¡¯s heart, and she shuddered, Grandpa Jun¡¯spelling gaze making her unconsciously lower her head and stand silently beside Asher.


    The disgust in Grandpa Jun¡¯s eyes deepened when he saw Mia scowl, and his voice echoed through the living room without anger, ¡°You¡¯re just getting more and morewless! Say, what have you been doing today?¡±


    Asher swept a faint nce at the crowd present, his deep eyes falling intoyers of gloom, but ignored Grandpa Jun, taking Mia¡¯s hand and heading upstairs.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Grandpa Jun shivered in anger at the sight of Asher having the audacity to ignore him like that.


    Asher stopped in his tracks and slowly turned around, a frosty look under his eyes as he looked coldly at Grandpa Jun sitting in the middle of the room, ¡°If it¡¯s okay, please leave the area.¡±


    As soon as his words fell, Jun Haotian and his wife hurriedly shook their heads at him, and Mia looked at him with a worried face, while Lina looked at Mia with resentment.


    Hearing this, Grandpa Jun of the Jun family¡¯s face was grim and very ugly, and the cane in his hand fell to the ground fiercely, ¡°Asher what kind of attitude are you having!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I always do, don¡¯t you know that?¡± Pausing in his tracks, Asher coldly locked eyes with Grandpa Jun.


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s body trembled and his angry sharp eyes looked at his grandson, ¡°Asher, is that how you talk to grandpa? For the sake of such a woman, you even disregarded such an important meeting, you really disappoint me!¡±


    Asher¡¯s nd eyes instantly changed in vor, a pair of cold eyes fixed on Grandpa Jun of the Jun family who was sitting on the sofa, thatpelling sight made Grandpa Jun¡¯s already gloomy face instantly turn into an iron blue color.


    ¡°Asher, is this the way you look at grandpa? I see you¡¯ve gotten your wings, haven¡¯t you!¡± A roar made the hearts of everyone present rise to their throats, ¡°How dare you throw away such an important meeting and run away for this woman, what the hell were you thinking?¡±


    Asher threw the meeting for her? Mia quickly raised her eyes and looked at the man not far away in shock.


    Asher ignored her shocked look naturally and took a steady step to the couch, his deep eyes gazing down at the enraged Grandpa Jun, ¡°This has nothing to do with her, and as for that meeting you call so important, I personally think it¡¯s just a waste of time.¡±


    Grandpa Jun red hard at his grandson, his fury causing his chest to heave violently. After a slight pause, Grandpa Jun¡¯s gaze began to turn to Mia¡¯s body, and with a cold face, he ordered Mia, who kept her head down, ¡°Come here!¡±


    With a quiet nce at Asher, Mia took small steps to Grandpa Jun, but she wisely chose a safe ce to stand in view of Grandpa Jun¡¯s enormous anger.


    As soon as Mia got close, the smell of alcohol emanating from her quickly burrowed into everyone¡¯s nostrils, Grandpa Jun cringed in disgust, Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian looked at each other helplessly, while Leena let out an exaggerated cry, ¡°Oh my god, how much alcohol have you had?¡±


    She exaggeratedly covered her nose, one hand kept flickering as she looked across at Mia in disgust and said with contempt, ¡°Well, stand back again, Grandpa is too old to smell this awful smell.¡±


    Seeing Lina¡¯s disgusted look and everyone¡¯s staring eyes, Mia¡¯s small face couldn¡¯t help but rise up with a flush of embarrassment, and she took a few steps back with some restlessness.


    ¡°Drinking so much on a big night and not knowing exactly who you¡¯ve gone fooling around with.¡± A contemptuous gaze swept over to the standing Mia, Lina¡¯s voice not too loud, but just loud enough for everyone in the room to hear.


    Hearing Lina¡¯s words, Grandpa Jun¡¯s face became even more ugly, and even Jun Haotian and his wife¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good.


    Riina¡¯s mockery and contempt made Mia¡¯s little face instantly pale, and she bit her lower lip and clenched her fists in an effort topose herself.


    Lily quickly swept over to Lina next to her, and the Ning Shiyi said, ¡°This is nothing, they are all young people, so naturally they will go drinking. Lina, don¡¯t you often go back to the bar too? So, don¡¯t say things so hard.¡±


    Riina blushed a red burst of white at Lily¡¯s snatch and could only re deadpan at the standing Mia in indignation, ¡°Aunty, she was the one who didn¡¯t respect herself and caused Asher to follow along and get scolded by grandpa ¡­¡±


    Lily raised her eyes, her gaze full of warning, and Lena immediately swallowed back the words that followed, her eyes looking at Mia with resentment.


    Lily¡¯s face eased slightly and her gentle smile looked at Mia who stood with her head bowed, ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much in the future, it¡¯s not good for a young girl to drink so much outside.¡±


    Mia¡¯s heart warmed and she lifted her eyes, pale and smiled at Lily, ¡°I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lina¡¯s right, it¡¯s not decent for a girl to be out drinking so much all day!¡± Grandpa Jun gave Mia a stern look, his eyes filled with disgust.


    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t confront Grandpa Jun, Mia unconsciously lowered her head and stopped talking.


    Seeing that her attitude was still meek, Grandpa Jun decided to let her go for now and looked sharply at Asher, ¡°Remember what I told you on the phone today, what exactly was your attitude?¡±


    An unnatural sadness rose to Asher¡¯s face at the mention of the day¡¯s conversation, and his gaze at Mia was tinged with a touch of annoyance.


    Seeing this look on his grandson¡¯s face, Grandpa Jun knew that Asher hadn¡¯t mentioned the day¡¯s events to Mia, and his pale eyes red at him fiercely, ¡°It seems that you¡¯vepletely left today¡¯s events behind you!¡±


    Mia looked up at Asher with a jolt of unease, and her heart went cold when she saw Asher look away unnaturally.


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s sharp eyes then turned to Mia, his voice even colder, ¡°I thought I told you to leave Asher, why haven¡¯t you left yet? If you don¡¯t want to leave that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll use my methods to get you to leave.¡±


    Mia¡¯s face paled instantly at the thought of Grandpa Jun¡¯s phone call to herself, her arms hanging limply at her side as she slowly lifted her head and opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°I was originally Asher¡¯s girlfriend, and you¡¯re shamelessly stuck on it! If it wasn¡¯t for you, Asher and I would have been engaged long ago!¡± Riina looked at Mia with resentment, her tone cold.


    Mia¡¯s body instantly felt like it had been struck, standing there fixedly, turning her neck stiffly, her dull gaze turned to Asher, and it took a long time before she found her voice, ¡°You ¡­ are getting engaged¡­ ¡­¡±


    The trembling body, the pale face, the confused and helpless eyes, Asher surprisingly rose from his heart with a wave of pity, and under the gaze of those hidden tearful eyes, Asher surprisingly chose to be silent atst.


    Seeing the movement of Asher¡¯s head twisting, a sh of disapproval shed in the eyes of Leena who was sitting next to her before raising a wide smile to look at the pale Mia, ¡°You¡¯re right, grandpa has decided that Asher and I are engaged and Asher has no objections, he also told grandpa that he would arrange for you to leave here and as soon as you leave Asher and I would get engaged right away.¡±


    Hearing Leena¡¯s words, Mia instantly felt as if all the sounds around her had disappeared, as if her whole body was swept into a huge whirlpool that kept spinning, and at this moment, her mind was filled with only one message, that Asher was getting engaged!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Trembling legs, uncontrolled by her brain slowly walked in Asher¡¯s direction, the only figure in Mia¡¯s eyes now was Asher¡¯s, trembling as she stood in front of him, her voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty as she stubbornly asked, ¡°You ¡­ want to get engaged to Leena? ¡±


    Even though, she knew it was impossible to joke about such things, she just wanted to hear Asher admit it herself.


    Looking at her pale, trembling lips, Asher¡¯s deep eyes became even deeper, and his hands on the arm of the sofa couldn¡¯t help but clench into fists as he suppressed the unknown pain floating in his heart to death, then raised those icy eyes to look at the woman in front of him and nodded slowly.


    Seeing him nod, Mia felt instantly shot to hell, and her dull gaze lost focus, her lusterless eyes fixed on the man on the couch.


    Pale without a hint of red, lost in thought, Mia¡¯s disorientation made Riina on the side hook her lips, with a vicious and vindictive pleasure under her eyes: Mia, this game is yours to lose, Asher is still mine in the end!


    Grandpa Jun, who was the head of the family, still had an ugly face, and his deep, sharp eyes stared at Mia¡¯s bloodless face, ¡°Miss Luo, things have been made very clear, you can leave now.¡±

 Chapter 35: Trying to kill myself

    Looking at Mia¡¯s pale face that had no blood at all, Lily couldn¡¯t help but reveal a painful face. From the first time she saw Mia, she had a wonderful good feeling towards Mia and actually wanted her to be her daughter-inw, but ¡­


    Lily slowly stood up from the sofa and painfully took Mia¡¯s soft hands, her loving gaze looking at the expressionless face, ¡°It¡¯s our Jun family that¡¯s sorry ¡­ child, don¡¯t be sad ¡­ I¡¯ll take the ce of Asher apologize to you.¡±


    Seeing his wife¡¯s teary eyes, Adam Jun¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but sink, he could tell this Mia was a good girl, he even thought Mia seemed to be a better fit for Asher than Lena too.


    However, in the Jun family, Grandpa Jun has always been authoritarian and domineering, and the decisions he makes cannot be questioned, so they don¡¯t know how to help Mia.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s sote, can¡¯t we talk tomorrow about what¡¯s going on?¡± Lily¡¯s begging gaze went to Grandpa Jun, and then to a pale Mia with pity.


    ¡°Asher¡¯s had a busy day too, and I don¡¯t think today is the time to talk about it.¡± Jun Haotian also chimed in to help.


    God swept a nce at his son and daughter-inw, then looked at his grandson who had been beside him without saying a word, his gaze finally positioned on Mia¡¯s face, his deep eyes gazing coldly at her, ¡°Miss Luo, I¡¯ll give you three days to think it over. If you want money, I willpensate you, but you must leave, you are not worthy of our Jun family.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, a power-climbing woman like her is better off ¡­ early,¡± Riina wanted to say something else, but at the release of Asher¡¯s icy re, her heart reluctantly swallowed back the words that followed hard.


    Asher¡¯s tall body stood up from the sofa, a pair of cold eyes swept the whole room, an invisible pressure flowed out, the living room suddenly fell into a dead silence atmosphere.


    Mia¡¯s lifeless eyes stayed locked on Asher, and a heart grew cold when she saw his icy look.


    She turned slowly with a dull gaze and walked with a halting gait towards the living room beyond.


    She¡¯s leaving ¡­


    She doesn¡¯t want to stay here ¡­


    She doesn¡¯t want to see Asher ¡­


    She doesn¡¯t want to see the man who caused her heartache ¡­


    Asher stood as Mia shuffled away from the living room, his heart fighting a throbbing pain, unable to resist reaching out and holding his hand over his heart.


    Why, this woman was clearly just his pet.


    Why, when he saw her leave, did his heart ache?


    ¡°Look at that! Leaving without a word, how can a woman like that stay in Jun¡¯s house!¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s sharp eyes stared at the figure disappearing into the living room.


    Asher¡¯s gloomy eyes were fixed on Grandpa Jun, an invisible aura of coldness spread quickly, the palms hanging at his side trembled and clenched into double fists, hisrge hands pointed unceremoniously straight in the direction of the door, ¡°Now you are satisfied, since you are satisfied, now get out of here right now!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He had a shadowy aura about him that made Grandpa Jun feel terrible, and he didn¡¯t speak at all, just left the vi with the support of Leena in a contented manner. The Jun Haotian couple gave Asher a worried look and left the vi in silence.


    Mia didn¡¯t leave that night, and since Grandpa Jun gave her three more days, she nned to spend them digesting the reality of what wasing.


    In fact, she wanted to stay and see Asher a few more times.


    Perhaps, it will never be seen again.


    For two days after that, Asher didn¡¯t return to the vi, and Mia didn¡¯t ask the housekeeper about his whereabouts, her heart like a pool of dead water.


    The living room of Vi Asher.


    Mia sat in the unbelievably luxurious living room, her eyes staring motionlessly at the newspaper in her hand, a freshly freshly published evening paper, the unfolded paper was resting on the entertainment section, and right in the middle was the bucketrge headline ¨C Asher, the president of Jun¡¯s group, and his fianc¨¦e.


    The background of the newspaper shot shows that it is a party held by a business celebrity, and the two people who are in the spotlight are intimately holding hands together with their sweet faces facing the camera.


    Mia fixedly looked at the newspaper, a pair of eyes could not see any emotion, no ripples in the slightest quietly looked at the newspaper page, a long time before this newspaper put down. Mia, who had put down the newspaper, slowly walked out of the living room.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the butler, who was packing up his things, saw the newspaperid out on the table, saw one of the addresses marked, and when he saw that there was no sign of Mia, a wave of unease rose in his heart and he immediately pulled out his cell phone and dialed the number.


    The address that was marked out was the location where the young master and Miss Lina had their engagement photos taken today.


    Asher picked up the phone and after hearing the butler¡¯s words, his cold eyes immediately erupted with the ultimate coldness, causing a cadre of staff members who were putting together their costumes to look on in horror.


    After grimly even putting down the phone, Asher immediately dialed another number, only to hear a prompt that the number he had dialed was off.


    The tall, erect but emitting coldness leaned against the clean white wall as Asher took the Bluetooth headset off his ear, a biting smile melting from the corners of his lips.


    Mia, what a nerve to turn off the phone!


    mming the phone shut fiercely, the ice in his cold eyes grew thicker, the smile on his lips even colder, while Asher¡¯s heart shed with unease. He didn¡¯t want to admit that he¡¯d been avoiding it on purpose for the past two days, afraid that if he saw Mia¡¯s pale face again, her helpless eyes, he¡¯d go soft.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t want to ept Grandpa Jun¡¯s arrangement and was going to find a temporary girlfriend to rebel against Grandpa Jun¡¯s control over him. Who would have thought that he would unconsciously develop feelings for Mia!


    This revtion made him incredulous, and to control this emotion, he preferred Leena and could even apany her to take the so-called boring wedding photos. At least, in front of Leena, he always kept his sanity as it should be.


    However, after hearing the butler¡¯s report just now, his heart surprisingly began to ache vaguely.


    This woman, where the hell had she gone? After freezing for a while, he immediately dialed another number.


    Always, he was still reluctant to confront Mia head on.


    But Mia, having seen the address of Asher and Leena¡¯s wedding photos in the newspaper, rushes to the wedding hall.


    To this day she still doesn¡¯t want to believe the information she heardst night, and Mia tells herself that maybe she¡¯ll die when she sees them actually taking wedding photos.


    But when she arrived at the sight, Mia was suddenly too reticent to go in, and the fingers she had reached for the door were slowly withdrawn, a wave of sadness rising in her heart.


    Even if she knew he was in there, so what was the point of hering here when things were set in stone anyway and she was bound to leave the Jun family?


    Eyes slightly averted, Mia looked so lonely and helpless.


    Seeing her standing in front of the shop, the wedding hall¡¯sdy of etiquette approached curiously, ¡°Miss, do you want to take wedding photos? We, um the photographer here is famous ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to see the wedding dress, I, I¡¯m, I¡¯m here to see someone, I heard they¡¯re here now taking pictures.¡± Mia barely managed a smile and tried to sound as calm as she could.


    ¡°Oh, and which one are you looking for? I can ask around for you.¡± Thedy of ceremony asked politely.


    ¡°Asher and Leena.¡± Mia¡¯s voice was so inaudible that she could barely even hear herself.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Master Jun, they¡¯re taking pictures right on the second floor, let me take you up there!¡± The etiquettedy hesitated for a moment, but still took her up to the second floor, ¡°They¡¯re taking pictures right inside, you can see them from outside, don¡¯t disturb Master Jun, we can¡¯t afford to do that.¡±


    Mia peered inside a little and saw ude standing in the corner, she turned back to thedy of ceremonies and thanked her. When thedy of ceremonies left, Mia took off her shoes and took a big deep breath at the door before quietly walking in.


    She had just entered, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw Asher and Leena in the other room, in the middle of a photo shoot, Asher was standing behind Leena, reaching around her waist, his head slightly lowered, while Leena¡¯s head was raised sideways, their lips almost touching.


    Although she had been prepared for this, when she saw it with her own eyes, her heart felt like it had been hit hard by something, a suffocating sensation that made her almost gasp for air.


    Her nose snapped up and Mia¡¯s tears suddenly poured down.


    Hearing a few inaudible cries, ude, standing in the corner, turned back suspiciously, and when he saw Mia standing not far away, a pair of good-looking eyebrows knitted together.


    Asher¡¯s hunch was too good to be true, and the woman actually came looking for it.


    ude stepped steadily to Mia¡¯s side and looked at her with a warm smile, a gentleman pulled out a Kleenex and handed it to her, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re crying here, this is not the Mia I know.¡±


    Mia unceremoniously took the tissues, her tear-stained eyes lifting gently, quickly adjusting to her breakdown at the sight of ude¡¯s smiling eyes; she couldn¡¯t let ude see her like this.


    After making sure her emotions had normalized, she then looked up and gazed at him calmly, ¡°Vice President Xiang, it¡¯s really a coincidence that I ran into you here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t think it was a coincidence that ude would be here at all.


    Seeing her adjust herself quickly, a quick sh of surprise passed under ude¡¯s eyes, but a harmless smile remained on his face, ¡°Mia, my intentions and yours are, surely, different.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to hear what you¡¯re up to.¡± The ck and white eyes looked at ude as if to see him through.


    Deep eyes looked to the slightly open doorway behind him, ude¡¯s smiling eyes looked to Mia, ¡°This is not a good ce to talk, so if you don¡¯t mind, please follow me.¡±

 Chapter 36 – You’re sad as hell

    In a haunted open-air cafe by a fountain, Mia and ude sat under a sun umbre, and ude ordered two coffees as a gentleman.


    Sitting across from Mia, ude had a gentle smile on his face, and Mia¡¯s stunning face held a faint coldness that didn¡¯t buy his smile.


    Mia sat back in her wicker chair and pushed the coffee in her hand forward, her clear sharp eyes fixed on the man across from her, ¡°ude, what the hell are you trying to say, get to it.¡±


    If others didn¡¯t know ude, would she not? Seeing him with a smile on his face, she knew it could never be that simple.


    Hearing this from her, the man across the table couldn¡¯t help but sigh down, ¡°Mia, do you know what I hate most about you?¡±


    Mia raised her eyebrows slightly and asked lightly in return, ¡°I always thought that Vice President Xiang and I got along very well with each other, but I can¡¯t imagine that you turned out to hate me.¡±


    ude smiled slightly, his dark eyes looking straight at Mia, ¡°Mia, just admit it, you¡¯re sad, sad as hell inside right now.¡±


    ¡°ude, why should I be sad? I¡¯ve made arge sum of money, a sum I can¡¯t even think about. Also, Grandpa Jun would even give me another fortune if I wanted it, so why should I be sad?¡± Her body shaking slightly, Mia spread her hands out and looked fixedly at ude.


    Looking at Mia, who was still putting on a strong face, ude sighed deeply, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re sad now because you¡¯re in love with the man inside; you¡¯re sad because the man you love will belong to another woman; you¡¯re sad because you¡¯re leaving. Am I right, or am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°ude, what the hell are you trying to say?¡± Poked in the heart, Mia twisted her face away from ude, not daring to look directly at him.


    ude¡¯s long, slender legs folded together as he lifted his coffee cup and took a small sip, smiling eyes looking across at the woman, ¡°I now know why Asher is so infatuated with you.¡±


    Like she had heard something funny, Mia across the table suddenly sneered and looked at him with utter contempt, ¡°ude, I¡¯m just Asher¡¯s pet, it¡¯s my body he¡¯s obsessed with, I think?¡±


    ude gave a condescending smile and shook his head helplessly at Mia¡¯s reaction, ¡°Mia, have you never noticed that Asher isn¡¯t the same Asher he was in the beginning?¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t give him a good look and said coldly, ¡°ude, you didn¡¯t get me here to tell me what the hell has be of Asher, did you? Just say what¡¯s going on, I can handle it.¡±


    Putting down the coffee cup in his hand and leaning his wide spine on the wicker chair, ude¡¯s deep eyes shone as he sighed and said, ¡°Mia , I really don¡¯t understand how the two of you, have gotten into the mess that you are in. I can tell that you¡¯re in a lot of pain right now, so if you¡¯re in so much pain, leave.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes locked on the man across the table, her voice held a hint of vague anticipation, ¡°Does Asher know about what you told me today?¡±


    At this statement, Mia even felt like an idiot for asking such an idiotic question. ude had always been Asher¡¯s subordinate and best friend, and he wouldn¡¯t have told himself this without Asher¡¯s permission.


    ¡°Mia , you shouldn¡¯t be overly upset either, right now, Asher simply can¡¯t see his own heart, wait until he understands his heart at some point.¡± There was also helplessness in ude¡¯s eyes.


    A bitter smile appeared on Mia¡¯s pale face, ¡°What else did Asher make you say.¡±


    ude shakes his head and tries tofort Mia, ¡°I¡¯m the one who volunteered to talk to you about all of this, it has nothing to do with Asher. Since you¡¯re hurting, you might as well go away for a while. I do think that maybe Asher will see his heart for it.¡±


    In all the time he¡¯d known Asher, he¡¯d never seen Asher so agitated over a woman. Yet, he just refused to admit his feelings and froze to hurt Mia.


    He was Asher¡¯s best friend, but an unabashed outsider, so what could he do?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mia nched instantly, her t palms on the table slowly clenching into fists, her eyes welling up with sad excitement as she slowly closed her eyelids and let her thoughts empty.


    How did she not notice such a big break, she would never havee to the wedding hall if it wasn¡¯t for Asher¡¯s intention, so it was all his intention to show himself.


    A tear slipped from the corner of his eye at the thought of Asher going to such lengths to get himself away from him, dripping onto the tabletop and sshing a water lily.


    The heart that had a glimmer of expectation turned like dead weight at that moment.


    Across the table, ude looked at Mia¡¯s tears and his tall body instantly froze in ce, his deep eyes slowly dimming as he pretended to drink his coffee, ignoring Mia¡¯s tears and calming down for a long time before saying, ¡°Mia , you should listen to me, or else you¡¯ll hurt more deeply.¡±


    Mia slowly opened her eyes, her cool eyes dropping, calm and ripple-free ¡°ude, in fact, I¡¯ve been thinking about leaving for a long time now. Coming here today is just to kill myself even more, I didn¡¯t think that Asher would take the trouble, huh ¡­¡±


    The corner of her mouth, a bitter smile hung.


    Hearing Mia¡¯s sour words, ude¡¯s eyes instantly turned dark, ¡°Mia, take my word for it, you might as well go back. Or, it would be good to leave him so you know how you feel about each other ¡­¡±


    ¡°ude, you don¡¯t have to say anything, I understand your feelings.¡± Slowly standing up, Mia tried to look calm as usual.


    ude looked at her worriedly, wanting to say something.


    Mia¡¯s petite figure turned her back to the sunlight, her condensed eyes looking across at ude, ¡°ude, you don¡¯t have to talk me out of it, I already have the answer in my mind, I will leave.¡±


    ude nced out of the corner of his eye like a dark nce by the fountain, then sighed helplessly and lifted his cool eyes to gaze fixedly at her, ¡°Okay.¡±


    It seemed the best choice for her to make, didn¡¯t it?


    Mia gave him a deep look, ¡°ude, thank you for your words today, I feel a lot better, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ude nodded deeply and looked at her deeply, ¡°Mia , there will be someone there to pick you up and take you back, I hope you are well.¡±


    A car parked not far away, seeing Miaing, a driver immediately got up and opened the door for her. mia looked back at a white car parked not far away, a mocking smile floated to the corner of her mouth, Asher, is this thest bit of dignity you have left for me?


    Without even ncing at the open door, she reached for a taxi and got in, the car easing away from the quiet fountain side and heading for the wide avenue.


    Only when Mia waspletely out of sight did ude rise from his wicker chair and walk with firm feet towards the white sedan, his tall figure leaning on the door, taking a cigarette out of his pocket and lighting it, a cloud of smoke blurring his handsome face, ¡°Do you really want this?¡±


    Was it so hard to get him to admit that he had feelings for a woman?


    Asher got out of the car, his slender, upright figure, handsome, umon face, and reasonably tailored, expensive silver suit entuated his emperor-like, icy aura.


    Asher¡¯s cold eyes glowed in the sunlight, his cold eyes gazing at the direction Mia had disappeared, the coldness in his eyes seemingly unable to melt even the sunlight. The cold aura was bathed in sunlight, and his emperor-like aura made him instantly the center of attention in the eyes of others.


    ude, over here, couldn¡¯t help but sigh down at the sight of his best friend¡¯s still unchanged face, ¡°After knowing you for so long, it¡¯s hard to see a woman who messes with your mind, and you just let her go?¡±


    At least with Mia he looks like a normal person and not a cold machine.


    ¡°No! She has to go! And go willingly!¡± He couldn¡¯t keep an element of surprise on his side, he had to be cold and ruthless Asher, he couldn¡¯t have any weaknesses, he wouldn¡¯t ept any bit of defeat.


    Not even if it¡¯s a woman!


    ude looked at his stubborn best friend next to him and tossed the cigarette butt in his hand into the trash can and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh, ¡°Asher, can¡¯t you guys talk about this while she¡¯s still here?¡±


    Asher did not speak, his cold eyes still gazing into the distance, a hint of doubt tinting the bottom of them.


    ¡°Asher, didn¡¯t we say we were going to take wedding photos, why are you saying you¡¯re leaving just as I¡¯m getting changed?¡± ude was just about to speak when she saw Lena¡¯s face full of confusion and discontent.


    Asher not only agrees to the engagement, but even offers to take wedding photos, much to Lena¡¯s delight, thinking she¡¯s finally seeded in getting Asher to turn his mind around.


    However, while changing, she clearly sensed that Asher was distracted, but didn¡¯t dare open her mouth to ask. Now she¡¯s just changed and she can¡¯t find Asher, and it looks like he¡¯s actually trying to leave now!


    What the hell was he thinking!


    Looking knowingly at Asher, who still had a gloomy face, ude sighed deeply and said lightly, ¡°Asher, think about what I just said, and don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    After saying that, ude marched off and Lena asked suspiciously, ¡°Asher, what did ude just say to you?¡±


    ¡°I have things to do right now, so go ahead and go back.¡± Asher replied coldly as if he hadn¡¯t even heard what she was saying, quickly getting into the car and taking off.


    Leena was left standing alone with her mouth wide open, stomping her feet in indignation.

 Chapter 37 – Heart as Dead

    At night, all is silent.


    Miay alone on the big soft bed, thinking back on what she had seen today, her eyes closed in distress, her stunning face filled with dullness and numbness and, well, deep hurt.


    The words of Grandpa Jun kept filling my mind: you get out of Asher¡¯s side now or I¡¯ll have the deal between you two published to the public, in disrepute you don¡¯t presume to stay by my grandson¡¯s side ¡­


    Originally, she had held out a glimmer of hope that Asher would keep her around.


    A bitter smile spread across the corners of Mia¡¯s mouth at the thought, and she forgot that she was just one of Asher¡¯s pets. That Asher would choose to stay away was already something she expected, wasn¡¯t it? Besides, all of Asher¡¯s actions had said it all a long time ago.


    He, too, now wants her to leave!


    But why, after understanding all this, did her heart still sting so hard? She had no choice now, the only way she could have a peaceful life was to leave here.


    In fact, even if Grandpa Jun doesn¡¯t threaten her, there¡¯s no way she can stay, because, one of her hearts has gone all the way to Asher! Since she¡¯s in love with him, she can¡¯t be calm as usual when she sees him hovering around other women.


    It wasn¡¯t what Asher wanted, and it wasn¡¯t what she wanted, and she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Asher break her heart into a thousand pieces without any way to save herself.


    Mia slowly opened her eyes and took a deep breath, a different kind of determination under her eyes.


    Now that she¡¯s decided to give up, she¡¯s going to leave with no regrets, even if she loses badly in the realm of love, but she¡¯s not going to just leave, she¡¯s going to tell Asher her feelings and then just forget about this man for good and return to her own good life.


    Having made up her mind, Mia quickly ran downstairs, ¡°Where¡¯s Asher?¡±


    The butler looked in the direction of the guest room on the second floor with difficulty and said coyly, ¡°The young master is in the guest room ¡­¡±


    Without waiting for the butler to finish, Mia quickly ran for the second floor.


    The butler¡¯s mind cried out, and to his chagrin, the butler chased her up to the second floor, hoping to stop Mia before she reached it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, when she waited until she reached the room on the second floor, she saw Mia standing frozen in the doorway of the guest room, a smiling face brushed white as she stared deathly into the room.


    The door to the room was half hidden, Asher and Leena were in the room, and an ambiguous atmosphere permeated the entire room.


    Mia stood in the doorway, her gaze frozen, as Leena¡¯s provocative gaze met the woman standing in the doorway, while Asher had anger lurking under his eyes, clearly upset at being disturbed.


    ¡°Miss Luo, let¡¯s go down ¡­,¡± the housekeeper advised with even more trepidation as he looked awkwardly at the three men, especially when he saw Asher¡¯s unpleasant gaze.


    Asher¡¯s beady eyes fixed on the pale Mia in the doorway, and then with a sharp look at the butler on the side, ¡°You, the butler, are bing more and more ignorant of the rules, to let anyonee to the second floor!¡±


    Mia¡¯s face, in an instant, went pale without a trace of blood!


    Shaken by the scene before her, Mia, seeing Asher¡¯s expressionless face, her mind filled with nothing but the shame of being yed with at this moment, looked to the two men in pain, rolling tears welling up in her eyes.


    Not that he didn¡¯t see her reaction, a glint of pity crossed Asher¡¯s eyes, but it was fleeting and he just looked at her coldly.


    Mia closed her eyes, trying to tune in to her raging and tumbling emotions, the two hands hanging at her side clenched into fists, and then slowly loosened them after a while, and when she opened her eyes, the only thing that filled the bottom of her eyes was the coldness, and the excitement was instantly smoothed out.


    Without the slightest ripple in his gaze, he looked quietly at the man, and his calm, ice-like voice reached his ears, ¡°Please get dressed, I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room and have a word with you.¡±


    After saying that, her figure disappeared at the end of the second floor, the butler tightened his brow as he watched the back that slowly walked down the stairs, a pang of worry rose in his heart, such a calm Mia was very different, it gave him a feeling that he couldn¡¯t say.


    The man sitting on the bed took in her calm demeanor, an annoyed look leaping to his cold eyes, and his wide palms couldn¡¯t help but clench together fiercely.


    This damn woman, how could she be so calm, shouldn¡¯t she be crying and screaming? What the hell was he in her heart, didn¡¯t she love him, then howe there was no anger at all, her icy demeanor was rather like she was mocking him.


    Riina was of course full of displeasure at being suddenly interrupted, seeing Asher¡¯s annoyed look, she thought Asher must be angry at being interrupted as well and smiled flirtatiously, ¡°Asher, don¡¯t pay any attention to her, let¡¯s continue shall we?¡±


    Unfortunately, this charming and delicate voice had no effect at all on Asher at this moment, he stood up coldly and pushed the full-body vacuum of Lina away coldly with a wave of his big palm.


    Asher grimaced and quickly got out of bed, fishing his shirt off the floor and pulling it over himself, not even looking at Leena from start to finish, and when he was fully dressed, he didn¡¯t hesitate to stride towards the door.


    ¡°Asher, how can you do this, how can you do this to me!¡± Seeing Asher¡¯s unusual coldness, Leena shouted undeterred.


    ¡°Keep a good eye on this woman for me.¡± Asher didn¡¯t even turn his head back, just barked a coldmand to the butler, leaving a cold back.


    The butler nodded respectfully, then nced at Leena, who was still in the room, and closed the door gently behind her. The butler stood in the doorway, he wouldn¡¯t let the woman interrupt Asher and Mia¡¯s conversation.


    Mia, in the living room, sat motionless on the couch, her face pale, but her eyes were calm. She didn¡¯t even react when she heard Asher¡¯s approaching footsteps.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, just tell me what you want.¡± Forcing down the pity that rose in his heart, Asher tried to sound as emotionless as possible.


    It was then that Mia looked up and saw Asher, who was slowly sitting down in front of her, sweeping him lightly, taking a sip from the cup of tea on the coffee table, and waiting until he was firmly seated across from her before she lifted her eyes, her nd eyes fixed on his.


    Seeing Mia¡¯s nd eyes, Asher inexplicably felt a surprising panic in his heart, the Mia in front of him, too nd and calm, such a Mia made him feel scared.


    He forced himself to calm down and leaned idly on the couch.


    Mia looked at him steadily and managed to suppress the stirring in her heart, forced herself to calm down, took a deep breath and gathered the courage to say the words that had been brewing in her heart for a long time, ¡°I want to leave!¡±


    As soon as the four words came out of the buckle, Asher, who was drinking coffee across the room, his upright body stiffened, and the coffee in his hand almost spilled out of his cup. Lifting his dark eyes sharply, he looked fixedly at Mia across the table.


    Though it had been the oue he had hoped for, his heart fluttered violently again when Mia actually said the word leave, and the suffocating feeling instantly overwhelmed him.


    Damn it, what the hell is wrong with him?


    A little pause, he only then will feel hot coffee cup to ce on the coffee table, cold eyes stared at the opposite woman, ¡°you can think well, if you stay by my side then there is still enjoy endless material life, even if I get married you are still my pet, but if you leave now, you can only get temporary girlfriend money, about the other aspects of you won¡¯t get a dime, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Mia¡¯s icy voice cut right through his words, her cold eyes shooting straight into Asher¡¯s, ¡°I¡¯ll only take what I¡¯m owed, I¡¯m not interested in anything else as far as that goes, I just need a word from you to let me go.¡±


    The categorical coldness made Asher feel a breathless squeeze from his heart, the fingers holding the cup whitened slightly, his cold eyes instantly clouded over, even his icy voice lowered, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    This woman left him so untouched?


    Hearing his rhetorical question, Mia inhaled and looked at him with bemused eyes, ¡°Sure, I have my things packed and I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, she didn¡¯t even look at Asher¡¯s gloomy face as she straightened up from the couch and straightened her back towards her room.


    Looking across the table at the still steaming coffee, Asher¡¯s palm, t on the arm of the couch, slowly clenched into a fist, his cold eyes filled with a look of gloom and anger.


    Mia had just walked into her room when she saw Grandpa Jun walking slowly into the living room, supported by Jun Haotian. A well-dressed Lina, seeing Grandpa Jun arrive, had a winning smile on her delicate face.


    Nice, as Asher was leaving, she called Grandpa Jun quickly, she wanted to make a clean break, once and for all, between Asher and Mia.


    Now that Grandpa Jun had arrived, she had nothing more to fear and eased down the stairs and sat down intimately next to Asher.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Seeing the unexpected arrival of Grandpa Jun and the others, Asher¡¯s stern gaze swept over Riina, his voice unusually cold.


    Grandpa Jun said grimly, ¡°Asher, if I don¡¯te, will you spare that woman?¡±

 Chapter 38 – She must not leave

    No sooner had he spoken than he saw Mia arrive in the living room, a pair of cool eyes sweeping over the crowd present and finally settling on the majestic old man sitting in the center.


    Grandpa¡¯s stern eyes looked at Mia standing in front of him, ¡°I have given you three days to think, now you can tell me your decision.¡±


    Mia¡¯s bemused gaze nced at Asher, who was sitting next to her expressionless, and a mocking smile slid across her face, ¡°Grandpa Jun, I¡¯ll leave, that¡¯s my answer.¡±


    Yeah, why did this man ever care about himself, and since he never did, it¡¯s good to leave.


    ¡°Are you sure, Miss Luo?¡± said Grandpa, staring coldly into her face with a hint of suspicion, ¡°that you are so good at talking?¡±


    Of course Mia could hear the suspicion, a bitter smile crept onto her face, a bemused look on Grandpa Jun, a sad smile floating on her face, ¡°Grandpa Jun, in your eyes, people like us would be like locusts, biting hard and refusing to let go, right? If you want to think that, you¡¯re wrong, I¡¯ll leave because my pride is more important than you think it is.¡±


    These two are truly worthy of being two grandparents and grandchildren, even the tone of their words and the way they do things are the same.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t regret it.¡± Grandpa Jun, lest she regretted it, immediately aggravated the sentence, ¡°If you leave, the money I promised you before will be given to you.¡±


    Mia took a deep breath, suppressing the bitterness and pain in her heart, and slowly opened her eyes, looking firmly at Grandpa Jun in front of her, ¡°I respect you as an elder, but unfortunately you disappoint me a lot. I will leave the Jun family, but I won¡¯t take a single penny of the money I don¡¯t deserve.¡±


    All eyes turned on Mia, even Grandpa Jun¡¯s gaze twitched slightly, but quickly returned to the coldness of a moment ago.


    Asher¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at the woman standing in the middle of the living room, but the clenched fists had long given away his true emotions, the bruises leaping from his forehead indicating that he was not in a good mood at the moment, and the grey glint that surfaced at the bottom of his eyes, all indicating that he actually cared about her leaving.


    When Mia was sure, Grandpa¡¯s wrinkled face finally had a smile on it if anything, ¡°Very well, your answer didn¡¯t disappoint me, in that case, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you, you can leave now.¡±


    The butler pulled out Mia¡¯s long-packed luggage from the side, worry in the bottom of her eyes.


    Asher¡¯s deep eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn somber when he saw the tiny backpack in the butler¡¯s hand.


    Does this woman want to leave his side that badly?


    Not expecting Mia to finally choose to leave on her own, Lily frowned at Grandpa Jun, ¡°Dad, I do think that this little girl is quite ¡­¡±


    The sound of a cane hitting the ground interrupted Lily¡¯s words as Grandpa Jun looked at Lily with a sharp,pelling stare, the serious look on his face sending shivers down his spine, ¡°You¡¯re taking issue with what I¡¯m doing?¡±


    The room fell silent at the sound of the majestic voice, and Lily, seeing Grandpa angry, snapped her mouth shut and looked to Mia with an apologetic gaze.


    Mia met Lily¡¯s gaze with a relieved smile on her face, ¡°Auntie, I know you mean well, thank you. But I don¡¯t need it, I¡¯ve already made up my mind to get out of here.¡±


    Only by leaving here could she start a whole new life.


    Lily wanted to say something else, but Grandpa Jun¡¯s warning look undoubtedly told her not to talk too much. Grandpa Jun silently lowered his head, his heart very unforgiving.


    Seeing his wife like this, Jun Haotian couldn¡¯t help but sigh and nce at the weather outside the window, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s raining outside and it¡¯s the middle of the night, she¡¯s a woman ¡­¡±


    Fearing that the crowd would change their minds, Riina immediately picked up her mouth and said, ¡°Uncle, you should also consider my feelings, I¡¯ve been aggrieved enough for some time now. Now that things have finally been understood, I ¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish thetter words, she just slightly lowered her head and sobbed in a small voice. Seeing her look of aggravation, Grandpa Jun hurriedlyforted, ¡°Fine, fine, Na, let her go now, let her go now, just don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Mia smiled and shook her head, smiling gently at Jun Haotian and his wife, ¡°Uncle and aunt, you don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ve already called a taxi.¡±


    Hearing her words, Leena immediately stopped crying and said meanly, ¡°Mia, why do you have to look so aggravated in front of Asher if you made up your mind to leave long ago, if you want more money, I can give it to you, as long as you leave immediately!¡±


    Lily Minoru, who had held back for a while, finally spoke in a cold voice, ¡°You should stop adding to the mess!¡±


    Riina shut her mouth instantly and looked at Grandpa Jun with a resigned expression, her delicate eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°Na is right, it was Asher who was wrong and that¡¯s why she was aggravated.¡± Grandpa Jun red at his daughter-inw and hurriedly reassured Leena, turning back to pierce his sharp gaze at Mia, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Mia turned and gave Asher, who had been sitting on the couch without saying a word, a soft smile, ¡°Thank you for the many days of care, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    When he finished, he mentioned taking the backpack from the butler and walked towards the door without looking back.


    Asher sat on the couch, his eyes beady as he watched the departing figure, his fingers on his knees clenched into fists, the bruises on the backs of his hands revealing his emotions.


    When Mia¡¯s figure was about to disappear in the doorway, a sudden pain slid through his heart, making him caress his chest, his deep eyes locking onto her figure, the pain his heart brought him deepening with every step she took.


    Don¡¯t ¡­


    Don¡¯t leave ¡­


    A voice cried out in the back of his mind.


    For some reason, at this point, he saw this expected scene, but he had the feeling that he didn¡¯t want to let go, and his extremely fast beating chest gave him a feeling of suffocation for a moment.


    He couldn¡¯t let her go like that, that¡¯s right, he couldn¡¯t let her go like that, this woman was his, even if he was engaged and married, this woman was still his!


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    Two voices rang out at the same time.


    The living room door was pushed open abruptly and it was Liam Jun, which made everyone react a bit.


    Liam Jun stood panting in the living room doorway, drenched with rain. The rain kept dripping down his clothes, and before long, there was already a puddle of water at his feet. His dark eyes, slowly sweeping over the crowd, finally settled on Mia¡¯s body.


    Mia looked at Liam Jun who suddenly appeared in front of her in surprise and froze asking, ¡°Jun ¡­ Liam Jun?! How did you appear here?¡±


    The crowd also had a puzzled look on their faces, not understanding why Liam Jun had suddenly appeared here. Only Asher had a cold face and looked coldly at the sudden appearance of Liam Jun.


    Liam Jun¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the room, finallynding on Mia. After calming his breath a little, Liam Jun took Mia¡¯s wrist and headed inside without saying a word.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Liam Jun, what are you doing!¡± Mia didn¡¯t understand what Liam Jun was trying to do and kept struggling to break free. Who expected that Liam Jun¡¯s hand was like an iron vise, she could hardly shake it.


    Liam Jun dragged Mia to Grandpa Jun¡¯s face, a pair of dark eyes looked at Grandpa Jun and asked coldly, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much to do this?¡±


    ¡°Liam Jun, is that the tone you¡¯re using to talk to Grandpa?¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s one eye narrowed slightly from anger.


    ¡°Liam, what brings you here?¡± Seeing Liam Jun holding Mia¡¯s small hand tightly, Lily¡¯s heart rose full of doubt, mixed with, and full of unease.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Liam Jun didn¡¯t answer her, he just looked straight at Grandpa Jun, ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you ashamed to bully a woman with so many of you?¡±


    Hearing Liam Jun¡¯s words, everyone present turned pale, and Grandpa Jun even turned blue with anger, coughing non-stop. Lina hurriedly smoothed his breath and chided Liam Jun with dissatisfaction, ¡°Liam, it¡¯s simply too much for you to talk to Grandpa like that!¡±


    Asher didn¡¯t say anything, but his dark eyes were fixed on Liam Jun¡¯s tiny hand holding Mia¡¯s, his face dark.


    Mia¡¯s eyes kept hovering between Liam Jun and Grandpa and softly spoke to try and stop it, ¡°That ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, they were cut off hard by Liam Jun¡¯s words, ¡°She¡¯s not allowed to leave, at least, not today.¡±


    Liam Jun¡¯s words managed to ignite Grandpa Jun¡¯s anger, his angry eyes looked at Liam Jun, his palm holding the cane was covered with veins, the muscles of his wrinkled face pulsed as he sternly questioned, ¡°Liam Jun! Do you want to rebel?!¡±


    The serious, sharp eyes seemed to want to devour Liam Jun.


    Facing the intimidating Grandpa Jun, Liam Jun was undaunted, his deep eyes fixed on Grandpa, lightly opened his thin lips and repeated his own words again word by word, ¡°She is not allowed to leave.¡±


    Grandpa Jun, who had never been contradicted like this before, his anger bristled, ¡°You have no business here, now get out of my sight!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Liam Jun¡¯s whole body stiffened and stared firmly back at Grandpa¡¯s gaze, tightening his grip on Mia¡¯s wrist.


    He was not going to let her go, especially when he thought of her being forced to leave under the duress of so many people, and he was going to get justice for her!


    Seeing that Liam Jun and Grandpa Jun were at a standstill and Grandpa Jun was furious, a strong uneasiness rose in Mia¡¯s heart and she whispered to Liam Jun, ¡°Liam, it¡¯s none of the others¡¯ business, it¡¯s me who wants to leave, you¡¯d better let me go!¡±


    Liam Jun turned back, his still rain covered face smiling brightly at her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you leave here alone.¡±


    Since Asher won¡¯t keep her, it¡¯s up to him to protect the woman.

 Chapter 39. You can’t touch her.

    Looking at Liam Jun¡¯s gentle smile, Mia actually lost her concentration for a moment, ¡°Liam Jun ¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that the one who could stand up for her would be Liam Jun who she hadn¡¯t been thinking about!


    Grandpa Jun and Liam Jun stared wide-eyed, and Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian didn¡¯t know how to dissuade them, and the atmosphere in the living room was stifling to the point of suffocation.


    Just as the two were at a standstill, Asher slowly stood up from the couch and before anyone could react, reached out and yanked Mia back from Liam Jun¡¯s grasp, wrapping one arm around her in his own, dering his ownership.


    The unexpected change made Mia¡¯s eyes widen as she looked up at the man standing beside her, shock leaping to her face.


    Asher¡¯s deep eyes danced with an unknown anger, his face tightening as his icy gaze raked over Liam Jun with a bit of re.


    ¡°Asher ¡­¡± looking at the man next to her, Mia unconsciously called out his name.


    The man whose name was called nced down at the woman beside him, and when he saw her shocked, glittering eyes, his stern eyes couldn¡¯t help but soften a few moments, but they were fleeting.


    Asher¡¯s cold, stern eyes swept from Mia to Liam Jun, ¡°She¡¯s not for you to touch.¡±


    She can only be his Asher¡¯s!


    In the face of Asher¡¯s indifference, Liam Jun just smiled lightly, in fact, when he saw the look Mia gave Asher, he couldn¡¯t help but feel an unusual tingle in his heart.


    Even though Asher hurt her to this point, she still can¡¯t let him go.


    Raising a bright smile, Liam Jun tried to sound calm, ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t want her anymore, why do you need to fake out your head? After all, you were the one who forced her to leave. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t even dare to defy grandpa.¡±


    Liam Jun¡¯s words made Mia¡¯s face instantly pale, and there was a slight tremor in the palm of her hand that Asher held in his. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, what Liam Jun said was the truth.


    ¡°So what?¡± Looking coldly at a smiling Liam Jun, Asher¡¯s face was dreadfully grim.


    Does he, Liam Jun, want to stand up for this woman? Doesn¡¯t he know that even if this woman leaves, she¡¯s still his Asher¡¯s, and what his Asher doesn¡¯t want is not to be touched by anyone else!


    Hearing Asher¡¯s words, Liam Jun couldn¡¯t help but tsk out, his eyes had a cold look in them, ¡°You don¡¯t allow others to care for what you don¡¯t want yourself, brother, you¡¯re too bossy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    That one sentence managed to draw Asher¡¯s anger, and his already dark eyes instantly clouded to the extreme, furious anger shing at the bottom of his eyes as he stared hard at Liam Jun¡¯s face, the temperature around him plummeting.


    The others¡¯ faces were no better, especially Riina¡¯s, whose well-groomed eyes were filled with jealousy and resentment when she saw that both of their brothers were actually fighting over Mia.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Asher tightened his grip on his wrist in his hand, ignoring Mia¡¯s pained little face crinkling into a frown, ¡°This woman, even if I throw it away, you are not to touch it!¡±


    Hearing Asher¡¯s words, Mia¡¯s already white face, which was mped in his hands, looked even more like a transparent white paper at this moment.


    This man ¡­


    In his eyes, she was just an object that could be discarded at will and not even allowed to be touched?


    Liam Jun looked over at the pale Mia with a strong concern in the bottom of his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Asher, she is a person, not an object, not something you can just throw away ¡­ whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Tapping the ground angrily with his cane, Grandpa Jun¡¯s eyes swept over the two men in a fury ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re talking about, but this woman has to go today! Both of you shut up if you don¡¯t want to be thrown out of the Jun family¡¯s door!¡±


    Lena sat aside and looked at the two brothers¡¯ grim faces and said with a sneer, ¡°Liam Jun, you came to defend Mia so much, it¡¯s not like you have a crush on her, is it?¡±


    Her words were like a boulder stirring up a heaving wave on a calmke, and everyone¡¯s eyes widened, especially Mia¡¯s.


    Her words did the trick, Grandpa¡¯s eyes instantly widened and his stern eyes instantly looked at Mia beside Asher ¡°It¡¯s unlike me, I really underestimated you woman, you actually ¡­ actually ¡­ ¡±


    Grandpa Jun was coughing in anger and his face was red, he didn¡¯t expect that both of his grandchildren were actually enchanted by Mia!


    Seeing that her words had an effect, Leena sneered and swept over to Liam Jun ¡°Liam, I¡¯ve run into you with Mia several times, you guys are so close, aren¡¯t you the one who likes her? Or, Asher has been kept in the dark by you guys ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lena, you¡¯re just afraid of the world, aren¡¯t you? Also, if you weren¡¯t deliberately following me, how could you see me and Mia together every time?¡± Liam Jun ndly looked at Li Na, his face was not the least bit vain and panicked from being caught, instead, he was all calm and retorted lightly.


    ¡°Leena, don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Mia looked coldly at Leena, her clear eyes filled with anger, ¡°Liam Jun and I are just normal good friends, not what you think.¡±


    Riina had provoked it again and again, and she just couldn¡¯t help it!


    Riina was very embarrassed by Liam Jun¡¯s snarkyment and said forcefully, ¡°Why is she this agitated if there¡¯s nothing going on between you two? It must be because she¡¯s so annoyed after I poked holes in what¡¯s going on between you two!¡±


    Asher released his grip on Mia¡¯s hand and looked at her coldly sideways, his inky ck eyes cold to the bone.


    When she saw Asher¡¯s cold gaze back at her, her heart instantly went to freezing point, and two lines of tears flowed from her eyes, leaving two deep tear marks on her face.


    Turns out, this man doesn¡¯t trust her either ¡­


    In fact, this man had never trusted her at all, and she had been foolish enough to pour all her feelings into this man, she was so foolish.


    Seeing Mia¡¯s tears, Asher¡¯s deep eyes instantly dimmed, and the softest part of his heart felt like something had hit him hard. However, just as he was about to take Mia¡¯s small hand again, the scene of Mia and Liam Jun kissing by the roadside unexpectedly came to his mind, and the pity at the bottom of his eyes was quickly reced by ice coldness.


    He really, there was no way to trust her.


    Liam Jun looked at all the people in the room and suddenly burst outughing, theughter slowly going from small torge and getting louder as if he had seen the funniest thing ever.


    Everyone was surprised by his sudden change of heart, and puzzled eyes gathered on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s really because it¡¯s so funny that I couldn¡¯t hold it in for a while ¡­¡± Liam Junughed for a long time until he was out of breath fromughing before he finally spoke to Lina, ¡°If me and Mia really had something going on then I would have taken her away a long time ago, why would I stay until now? Besides, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better for me if she leaves Jun¡¯s house? Then why would I keep her?¡±


    Liam Jun¡¯s eyes burst with extreme coldness as he looked at Riina. In that moment, he was almost another Asher.


    Riina gritted her teeth and red at Liam Jun who was defending Mia, her red nail polish painted fingers quickly tightened as she looked at Liam Jun coldly and said, ¡°Liam Jun, there might be some kind of conspiracy here! Do you admit it or not, you like Mia?¡±


    Asher¡¯s dark eyes, locked on Liam Jun, his face unusually hard.


    ¡°Lina, you¡¯re really good at being a writer because you¡¯re good at making up stories.¡± Liam Jun looked at Mia and said evasively.


    ¡°Alright, shut up all of you!¡± Grandpa Jun was shaking with anger and took out all his anger on the pale little face of Mia, ¡°I only order you now, get out of here right now, I never want to see you again!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s storming outside, and she¡¯s a weak woman, is it too much for you to let her leave like that?¡± Before Mia could say anything, Liam Jun looked fixedly at Grandpa Jun.


    Mia nced deeply at Asher, a glimmer of hope rising in her heart, but all she saw was Asher¡¯s icy stare, seemingly unconcerned with what would happen next.


    Mia¡¯s heart, in an instant, sank to the bottom, and there was no longer the slightest expectation.


    ¡°Liam Jun, you¡¯re revolting, how dare you talk to Grandpa like that!¡± Grandpa Jun looked at Liam Jun who didn¡¯t give in and his hands were trembling with anger.


    Mia¡¯s pale little face, her voice seemed toe from far away, ¡°Well, don¡¯t even argue, I¡¯m leaving now ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Asher take her small hand, turn, and drag her up the steps to the second floor.


    Mia, who waspletely unprepared for this action, could only be dragged along by him with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°Asher! What do you want!¡± After a few seconds of frozen silence, Grandpa Jun¡¯s exasperated voice rang out from the living room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let her go, but not now.¡± Asher stopped and swept him a nd look as well, speaking faintly in reply. After saying that, he no longer cared about the others and led Mia into the room on the second floor.


    He made plenty of excuses for himself, trying to suppress the pain that welled up in his heart when he saw her leave. Now that Liam Jun had inserted himself, there was no longer any reason for him to let it go


    Looking at Asher¡¯s slender back, Mia¡¯s eyes dimmed, but her heart secretly made up her mind: Asher, I must leave, I must learn to forget you, only then will I change back to my old self ¡­


    As she watched the two depart, Liam Jun¡¯s mouth curled into a bitter smile, but her heart welled up full of sourness that she was still willing to leave with Asher. Even though, he had hurt her all over.

 Chapter 40: Give him his money back

    The next day before dawn, Mia brought her long-packed things down from the living room on the second floor.


    There wasn¡¯t really anything to pack, all her stuff, and it was just a bag that couldn¡¯t be any smaller. Everything at the vi, she hadn¡¯t even touched at all.


    She¡¯d been up all nightst night, too busy erasing her traces from this vi, too busy forgetting everything about this ce, and even more about the people here.


    Standing in front of the living room door, looking at the cottage where she had lived for some time, her cold eyes crumbled at that moment, a sourness flooded her eyes and tears almost came spilling out, but she tilted her head and forced herself to force them back.


    She kept cheering herself up: don¡¯t cry, Mia, you are reborn today, don¡¯t stay here, you¡¯ve never been here and you¡¯ve never seen any of the people here.


    After standing for who knows how long, Mia turned to leave the empty living room, her forlorn back, against the fish-belly white sky, and slowly left the luxurious vi, where a long-awaited taxi was parked outside the solid carved iron gate.


    Mia opened the car door and nced back lingeringly at the room she had stayed in, her mind going back to the lingering memories of the two men.


    But even if he had to leave today, that man wouldn¡¯t have anything to give up, right? After all, in his life, women were all just tools to let off steam. Not to mention, she was just a pet.


    It wasn¡¯t until the taxi driver urged her again and again that Mia forced herself to withdraw her fond gaze and ducked short into the cab.


    Unbeknownst to her, a slender figure stood behind the curtain, his ink-ck eyes locked on her figure. Seeing the taxi she got into leave his range of vision, his fingers gave the cloth curtain clutched between his palms a tight grip that turned into a shape.


    Asher¡¯s gloomy face looked at the jaded figure, his face ironic and his dark eyes cold as ice. A stern aura emanated from his surroundings, and the temperature around him instantly dropped a few degrees.


    This woman, to walk away so unattached ¡­


    Little did Mia know that while she was busy packing, Asher was watching her from a short distance away. How could it not anger him to watch her busy through the night, anxious to remove any trace of her from this vi, to see the woman who imed to love her so desperately wanting to disappear?


    A feeling of powerlessness rose up in Asher¡¯s heart at the thought of the two¡¯s rtionship ending here. It was even, mixed with a vague pain.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± A hard punch smashed the ss in the window. Asher¡¯s slender palm was already bleeding out, and he wasn¡¯t even aware of it.


    The rtionship between the two, that¡¯s how it ended.


    One weekter.


    ude sat in a cafe, stirring his coffee in his hand in boredom, swiping at the designer watch on his wrist and sighing lowly again.


    This morning, Mia called him out of the blue and asked him toe to this cafe, saying she had something important to tell him.


    He already knew from Asher¡¯s daily gloomy and unchanging face that Mia had left Asher¡¯s vi. That meant that the rtionship between the two was also over. But what exactly did Mia want from him?


    ¡°ude, you¡¯re quite punctual.¡± He was just lost in thought when Mia¡¯s crisp voice interrupted his thoughts. A figure sat in front of him, carrying a faint scent of fragrance.


    ¡°How dare I note when your old man summons me?¡± Flirting out of habit, ude looked up at Mia across the table.


    Mia was wearing a nude dress today, her hair was up high, showing her bare forehead, and her clear eyes were looking at him with a smile. The current Mia seemed to have a few more vors added to her body, making people want to look at her more.


    ude stared at her intently, trying to find the sadness in her, and he could see that Mia was head over heels for Asher.


    ude¡¯s x-ray like stare made Mia ufortable, slowly putting the drink down in her hand and giving the man across from her a fierce re, ¡°ude, what kind of look is that? Do, you have to see me crying for days for you to befortable?¡±


    ¡°I already know you left the Jun family, so tell me, what do you want to see me about today? It¡¯s not just a little get-together to chat with old friends on their way out, is it?¡± At Mia¡¯s bloodthirsty words, ude immediately snapped a bit and hurriedly changed the subject, ¡°Or are you just showing me today that you¡¯ve be more attractive to men¡¯s eyes nowadays?¡±


    Hearing his still flirtatious tone, Mia couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°ude, of course I came to see you because I had something to do, please be decent, okay?¡±


    With that, Mia pulled out a bank card from the bag she carried, ced it on the table and slid it in front of his eyes, ¡°This is more money from Asher, could you please pass it on to him.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t wired money to the orphanage for a long time, and when she went to the bank at noon today to see the remittance, she realized that she had an extra $10 million in her ount for no reason, and even after deducting the cost of her temporary girlfriend she still had an extra $5 million.


    ude gazed at the green card for a long moment before looking up at the woman across the table, ¡°You deserve this, Asher will give it to you ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was immediately interrupted by Mia, ¡°I¡¯ll only take what I¡¯m entitled to, and I won¡¯t take a penny more than that.¡±


    Looking at Mia¡¯s icy stare, ude froze for a moment, he shook his head and reached forward to push the card on the table, ¡°I can¡¯t take this, it¡¯s from Asher, I have no right to ¡­¡±


    ¡°ude, if you¡¯re still my friend, help me give him back the money on this card. Or, do you wish to see us tangled up again?¡± Mia said coldly, ¡°For the rest of my life, I don¡¯t want to see him again!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Before ude could say anything, a man¡¯s call came from not too far away, and Mia turned back quickly when she heard it, waving a hand at a stylishly dressed man across the room, indicating for him to wait a little longer, who gave her an ok gesture.


    The sight of the man across the room brought a thoughtful look to ude¡¯s eyes.


    Mia turned back around, her smiling face instantly returning to the seriousness of a moment ago, slowly rising from the wicker chair with the bag in her hand, her eyes ndly gazing at the man in front of her, ¡°ude, just give these to Asher, I never want to see him again!¡±


    With that, she nodded at ude and walked briskly over to the waiting man, and the two left the cafe with augh.


    Is this considered a forced win?


    ude looked with difficulty at the hot potatoid out on the table and his mind couldn¡¯t help but start to wander, remembering the icy look in Asher¡¯s eyes when he saw the bank card and ude couldn¡¯t help but shiver. A bitter smile curled his lips as he helplessly took the bank card in his hand.


    A series of cell phone rings interrupted his thoughts and ude picked up the phone, ¡°Asher ¡­¡±


    ¡°What did she tell you?¡± The Asher on the other end didn¡¯t even have any nonsense and went straight to the point.


    ude craned his head and searched around quickly, soon finding Asher¡¯s slender figure in a nondescript corner. Sharply, he hung up the phone in his hand and walked rather helplessly towards Asher, hoping thatter he could escape fast enough not to be hurt by an innocent.


    As soon as Asher¡¯s eyes made contact with the bank card in ude¡¯s hand, a furious storm instantly surged under his eyes and his low voice was filled with chill, ¡°What does it mean when this bank card is in your hand?¡±


    ude pretended to be helpless and spread his hands, ¡°Your little wildcat is too much of a character, people can¡¯t see the money you gave them and made me give it back to you!¡±


    Shady eyes instantly assaulted ude¡¯s face and Asher¡¯s voice immediately turned icy cold, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have taken it, she deserved it!¡±


    Damn it! Did that woman have to have such a backbone! Did she have to make him feel guilty for even leaving! God knows, after seeing the bank card, he really wanted to strangle that woman right now!


    Looking thoughtfully into his friend¡¯s cold, shady eyes, ude shrugged helplessly, ¡°As you can see, she was in a hurry to leave and threw down her bank card and gave it to me, so there was nothing I could do about it!¡±


    Thinking of the man who had just apanied her, Asher¡¯s beady eyes instantly smeared with ayer of grimness, a chilling gaze fiercely ring at the bank card in his hand, the dominance in his eyes showing.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t want her, she can¡¯t be another man! She, Mia, can only be his Asher¡¯s!


    Three monthster.


    Mia was wearing a dark green uniform, a slightly loose slouchy top with wide eighths pants, revealing her slender white hands and feet, her long hair flowing with the wind, looking ethereal to the extreme. However, there had been a sadness, if any, under her eyes that she couldn¡¯t seem to get rid of.


    Mia¡¯s feet had just walked out of thepany¡¯s front door when a man then caught up with her waving a file in his hand, panting and stopping her, handing Mia the file in his hand, ¡°Sister Wen, your stuff.¡±


    Mia looked at the man who had stopped her suspiciously, her gaze dawning on a small face as she saw the file in his hand. Giving him a small smile, she reached out and took it, ¡°Thanks, if this paper doesn¡¯t get finished tonight, I¡¯m in for a bad day tomorrow.¡±


    This is the subject she will be in charge of today.


    Seeing the smile on Mia¡¯s face, the man¡¯s eyebrows involuntarily knitted as he looked at her with a worried expression, ¡°Sister Wen, are you not in a good moodtely?¡±


    Mia froze, then raised an innocent smile and shook her head, but there was a hidden gloom under her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, ever since you came back from your long leave, it feels like you¡¯ve been soul-dead, but since Sister Wen said it¡¯s fine then it is!¡± The man smiled brightly at her before turning and running back into thepany building.

 Chapter 41: Coming to the rescue

    Mia stood still, watching the hurried figure disappear from sight, and for a moment lost in thought. Disoriented? She had thought she had disguised herself well, but she hadn¡¯t expected to be seen anyway.


    The bemused smile faded from his face, and his bleary eyes looked to the papers in his hand.


    Mia tilted her head up to look at the gray sky, letting the cold rain hit her fair face, her eyshes as light as feathers slowly closed, not long after, two lines of tears slid down from the corners of her eyes, making it unclear whether the drops were tears or rain.


    A figure she should have forgotten suddenly came to her mind, the tall, erect figure that had haunted her since she¡¯d left.


    Mia shook her head and secretly told herself: stop thinking about it, it¡¯s been so many days, that man has absolutely nothing to do with you anymore.


    After adjusting her emotions, Mia let out a slow breath and lifted her feet to run quickly to the bus stop, hoping she wasn¡¯t a drop dead by the time she got home.


    Perhaps because it was going to rain, she was the only one waiting around for the bus. Mia had just stood at the roadside for a short while when a few people dressed like punks quickly surrounded her with an impish smile, ¡°This pretty girl, you¡¯re waiting for the bus alone? Do you want us brothers to keep youpany?¡±


    Coldly shaking off the hand on her body, Mia¡¯s icy eyes swept over these people one by one, ¡°What do you want, get lost!¡±


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re not so angry! Do you want my brother to help you cool down?¡± The two men looked at each other andughed in an extremely ambiguous manner.


    No sooner had their words left their lips than Mia had raised her hand and pped one of the men precisely across the face, her icy eyes looking askance at the few men in front of her, ¡°And get out!¡±


    Several people froze at first, covering their faces in disbelief, looked at each other, and angrily yelled at Mia, ¡°How dare you hit us, you stinking woman?¡±


    After saying that, the two men lunged at Mia together, and Mia staggered and dodged, panic shing at the bottom of her clear eyes. She had also pped them just now in a fit of anger, and now when she saw several of them lunging towards her, there was naturally panic in her heart.


    ¡°What are you afraid of, didn¡¯t you just hit me in a rage?¡± Without ignoring the trepidation at the bottom of Mia¡¯s eyes, a smug smile finally surfaced on the beaten man¡¯s face. If people knew that he had actually been beaten by a woman, where else would he put his face?


    Mia backed away in fear, her voice finally taking on a tremble, ¡°What are you going to do? If you do anything to me, I¡¯ll call out for someone¡±


    Although her voice was stern, the trembling voice gave away her panic and fear. After all, there were so many people on the other side, and she was only one, and a woman!


    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it a littlete for you to know you¡¯re scared now?¡± The two men moved closer towards Mia while a few others stood around watching the good show, ¡°But if you¡¯ll behave yourself and stay with a few of us for a night, maybe we¡¯ll be willing to spare the heavy hand.¡±


    Mia bit her lip and said in a shaky voice, ¡°You don¡¯t think so!¡±


    ¡°In that case, then don¡¯t me us for not knowing how to show mercy!¡± The two men snapped and sank their faces down, lunging towards Mia without ceremony.


    Seeing that they were about to pounce on her, Mia closed her eyes in appointment, her face pale. However, after half a day of waiting, but a dyed movement, a scream rang in her ears. She quietly opened her eyes, then leered and stared.


    The one who knocked a punk to the ground was actually Asher! He was standing proudly not far away, apelling aura emanating from his body, and his ck eyes looked coldly at the few punks around him, ¡°Get out of here now!¡±


    His cold aura was appalling, as if he had just walked out of hell as a shura, and his ink-ck eyes emitted an icy, piercing light. After seeing that, those punks trembled in unison, surprisingly already having the intention to retreat.


    The boss of the men also shivered in fear, but at least he had seen some of the city and didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of his men, so he quickly pretended to be calm, grunted at him in a pretentious manner, showed a disdainful look and said arrogantly, ¡°Who are you to meddle in my business? If you are so insensitive again, I will make you look good!¡±


    ¡°Very good, very good.¡± ncing coldly at him, Asher pped him across the face nonchntly, his tone icy, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how that looks!¡±


    Asher¡¯s punch, with full force, hit the man¡¯s nose bleeding, he immediately covered his face and wailed in anger, ¡°You bastards, what are you still standing around for, why don¡¯t you all hurry up and get on me, ouch ¡­¡±


    The group of punks then reflected and didn¡¯t dare to slow down, they pounced on Asher together due to the number of people


    ¡°Look out!¡± Mia, who had frozen in ce since seeing Asher¡¯s unexpected appearance, couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Asher nced back at her and then turned his head to look at the punks lunging together, a cruel smile that belonged to the grim reaper curling at the corners of his cold mouth.


    Mia, standing not far away, her whole body froze, staring intently at Asher in a tense manner.


    Several punks who had just gotten close to Asher¡¯s side were kicked away by Asher, wailing and flopping to the ground as Asher¡¯s dark eyes, shed with bloodlust.


    Those bastards, how dare they molest her, damn it!


    Even with more people bullying fewer people, the group of punks still couldn¡¯t get a half-way advantage, and Asher had a swimming, confident look on his face from start to finish.


    Seeing that his men couldn¡¯t get any advantage, the small gangster boss¡¯s eyes turned and saw on Mia who was on the side of the table, and immediately quietly came behind her, put a knife on her neck and shouted in a loud voice, ¡°If you continue, this beautiful girl, too, will soon be dead!¡±


    Asher had several uncontrobly wailing punks lying at his feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± Instantly pausing in his stance, at the sight of someone with a knife to Mia¡¯s neck, Asher¡¯s eyes almost spewed fire and an appalling aura radiated around him, ¡°If you touch her, I will make your life a living hell!¡±


    The appalling coldness under Asher¡¯s eyes made everyone shiver in fear, but he still said forcefully, ¡°See if I dare?¡±


    After saying that, he added a slight amount of force, and a bloodstain immediately appeared more on Mia¡¯s white neck. Looking at Asher again, he was already jealous, coldly bellowing, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do?¡± A fierce smile showed on the punk¡¯s face, ¡°You hurt so many of my brothers, and I hurt your woman, that¡¯s not too much, is it? As long as you¡¯re willing to let my brothers beat you up, I¡¯ll let this woman go. How¡¯s that, fair enough?¡±


    Mia was startled and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Asher, you don¡¯t have to mind me, we don¡¯t have anything to do with each other anyway, just go away!¡±


    This man, how could he let a bunch of punks beat him up for her?


    ¡°Okay, I promise you, if you go back on your word, I will make a bunch of you all die a horrible death, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Asher looked at everyone steadily, his aura stillpelling.


    Mia froze.


    The punk boss hesitated for a moment and finally nodded at the punks, and the group of punks swarmed on him despite their fear, their fists and kicksing at Asher¡¯s body without hesitation, and Asher stood motionless, letting the group of punks beat him.


    It didn¡¯t take long for blood to seep out of the corner of Asher¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Stop it, all of you, stop it! Stop fighting, stop fighting, you¡¯ll kill him ¡­¡± Mia finally reacted, struggling desperately, her heart in shock and anger.


    How dare they, how dare they beat him up like that!


    ¡°If you move again, I can¡¯t guarantee that the knife will grow eyes.¡± Seemingly stunned by Asher¡¯s reaction as well, the punk boss froze, surprised that he didn¡¯tsh out.


    Asher, not far away, remained standing straight, letting the punks¡¯ fists and feet rain down on him without the slightest resistance.


    A burst of heartache swept through Mia¡¯s heart, and when the punk boss wasn¡¯t paying attention, her high heels mmed down on his foot. The punk boss didn¡¯t pay attention for a moment and wailed violently, holding his foot.


    Mia, who had been let go, rushed towards Asher¡¯s ce without a second thought, actually sprinting away from the punks. She didn¡¯t even hesitate for a second, taking Asher¡¯s hand and running lifelessly towards a short distance.


    ¡°Damn it! Catch up with them.¡± The punk boss jumped to his feet as he angrilymanded the punks, ¡°Go after them all! Don¡¯t ever let them get away!¡±


    The group of punks didn¡¯t dare to slow down and immediately pulled out knives from their bodies and chased after Asher and Mia in unison.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The rain drizzled down as Mia pulled Asher along, darting towards an unobtrusive alleyway, only to soon notice that something was wrong with Asher. Looking down, blood continued to trickle out of Asher¡¯s arm while he was as pale as paper.


    ¡°Asher ¡­ you¡¯re hurt ¡­¡± worried eyes went to his cut arm, Mia¡¯s eyes immediately went wide when she saw the shocking blood ¡°We need to find a ce to hide quickly, I need to bandage your wound.¡±


    Behind them were the punks, and the distance between them was getting closer and closer, gradually shortening to a few dozen centimeters.


    One of the punks brandished a dagger in his hand and stabbed at Asher, the most dangerous person, in their eyes, was still Asher.


    ¡°Asher! Watch out!¡± As she shouted, Mia stepped in front of him with a single bound, her arm up, blocking the sharp de hard.


    ¡°Mia, what are you doing!¡± Asher¡¯s face suddenly changed. In fact, he had noticed the butterfly knife early on and had wanted to kick it away, but before that could happen, she had stepped forward and deflected the de for her.

 Chapter 42: Get out of here!

    Mia dodged his arm that was trying to tug at her, checked her injuries and said faintly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, are you looking all right now?¡± The bright, blood-red color irritated Asher¡¯s angry nerves.


    Whether that stabbing caused Mia a minor injury or a serious one, in Asher¡¯s mind, it was a death sentence that deserved death by a thousand cuts! The only person who could cause her pain and grief was him! She was his, and no one could touch her!


    Asher coldly twisted his head, radiating an intimidating aura as if he were Satan, his eyes shing with bloodlust as he unceremoniously struck at the punks behind him.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡± The miserable cries of misery rose and fell.


    ¡°If we keep fighting, they¡¯ll all die!¡± Mia was anxious in her heart, afraid that Asher would get hurt again, and couldn¡¯t bear to see the punks get killed, so she had to beg, ¡°Count me in, please, don¡¯t fight, okay?¡±


    Now these people are on the verge of half-death, if they don¡¯t stop, I¡¯m afraid it will lead to fatalities, Mia¡¯s pleading finally made Asher gradually calm down, his gloomy eyes coldly stared at the punks lying on the ground and moaning, ¡°Get out of here now!¡±


    ¡°You guys hurry up and go!¡± Fearing that Asher would backtrack, Mia immediately said to the group of punks.


    Asher¡¯s cold eyes instantly nced at the punks falling across the ground, his icy aura instantly plunging them into a deadly silence, ¡°You better get out of here or I¡¯ll send you to the West.¡±


    The group of punks immediately red, hateful eyes looking at the man and woman in front of them. mia instantly pulled down her face, her frozen voice hitting the group of punks hard through the icy rain, ¡°Don¡¯t go away yet! Don¡¯t you want to go to jail!¡±


    Watching the group of punks quickly rise from the ground, rolling and disappearing from their sight, Mia then turned back to the man bathed in rain behind her, her gaze quickly leaping to a worried look in her cool eyes as she touched the puddle of blood at Asher¡¯s feet.


    She ran quickly to Asher and looked down to carefully examine the extensive wounds on his body, and when she saw the shocking wounds, Mia couldn¡¯t help but yell down, ¡°Asher! This isn¡¯t the way you want to y with your life!¡±


    Mia¡¯s hands gripped his sleeves helplessly, her head resting on top of his stiff chest, two lines of tears involuntarily flowing down from her eyes, mixing with the cold rain.


    Bemused eyes looked at the woman buried in her chest, a hint of warmth surfaced in her cold, cold eyes, but it flickered, remembering the injuries he was carrying, Asher¡¯s arm that he had just raised, was hardened again, his voice as cold andpelling as ever, ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    He now regretted saving this woman, that he had let her see her in such a sorry state.


    Gloomy eyes looked to his arm that still couldn¡¯t stop bleeding, hisrge, slender palm covering the blood-soaked wound.


    Damn it! He¡¯ll never let those people go!


    Without waiting for Mia¡¯s reaction, Asher straightened and brushed the woman in front of him aside, a cold face on his face as his tall body took a step forward in the rain, and just as he took a step, his tall body instantly shook.


    Mia red and quickly darted over to him, just before the tall figure fell to the ground, Mia used her own body to fight him off with a death grip.


    Asher¡¯s pair of cold eyes locked on the woman beside him as he struggled to get up off of Mia, but he had lost so much blood that the fight he had just had had used up almost all of his strength, and he struggled a few times before falling back down on top of Mia.


    ¡°Come with me if you don¡¯t want to die here.¡± Mia calmly looked up at the wounded man, ¡°You just saved me, I don¡¯t want to owe you a favor.¡±


    Asher looked into her determined eyes and slowly lowered his raised arm. Sensing hispromise, the corner of Mia¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile, and her small body carried his tall body in step towards her ce.


    Just as Mia was almost running out of steam, they finally arrived at Mia¡¯s cozy apartment that was filled with warmth everywhere.


    ¡°Hands, bring them here.¡± Mia¡¯s face was cold, her gaze cold as she looked at the man lying on his back on the bed, but there was a hidden concern under her eyes.


    This time Asher didn¡¯t object and dutifully handed over his injured arm.


    Seeing his shocking wound up close, Mia¡¯s lips pursed even tighter, taking antiseptic potion to wash the wound, pure white gauze gently wrapped around the injury, the whole bandaging process, although Mia was tightening a face, but her movements, but gently.


    Asher¡¯s cold, handsome face seemed to sh with a hint of pain, if anything. He kept looking at her, his eyes leaking a bit of confusion and bewilderment, and waited until Mia had taken care of the bruises on his arm, and he still looked at her in fascination.


    The two men looked at each other in all directions.


    Mia quickly looked down and scrambled to get her first aid kit together, and just as she was rushing to gather her things, arge palm blocked her next move.


    Mia lifted her surprised gaze, and their eyes made contact again, a wonderful atmosphere flowed between them, and after a long time, Mia then found her voice, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Your injury.¡± Asher swept a faint nce at Mia¡¯s arm, and his raw voice showed a hint of concern. Always, he couldn¡¯t argue with his own mind.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, that little injury used to be ¡­¡± Mia blinked, only then remembering that her arm was also injured, she gave a flourishing smile and before she could finish her sentence she winced backwards, ¡°Asher! What the hell!¡±


    Mia hurriedly pulled her arm out of therge palm, only to see that the wound had long since been skillfully bandaged by Asher.


    Asher swept her a faint nce and gave the sterile cotton in his hand to the side, then his nd gaze looked out of the window as if the man who had saved the day was not him.


    Mia looked at the side of his handsome face, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but float with a puzzlement.


    What kind of a man is this?


    Sometimes he lived like a demon from hell who only inflicted pain on her; but other times, he was like a patron saint who cared for her ¡­


    She was beginning to wonder which was the real him.


    Sensing Mia¡¯s confusion, Asher hurriedly turned his head, one pair of eyes looking around at her room. The eyes couldn¡¯t stop a pair of sword brows from tightening as they saw the small suite of less than sixty square meters in front of her, and her face was full of frost.


    This woman, living in a ce like this?


    Mia shook her head, ignoring his somber gaze as she struggled to help his tall frame into her bedroom, already dripping with tired, fragrant sweat and panting heavily after cing him gently on the bed.


    Looking around the modest suite, Asher¡¯s cold eyes finally settled on the woman in front of him, ¡°Why do you want to give me back?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mia was so busy working on getting the shoes off his feet that she was surprised for a moment that she didn¡¯t react to what he was actually saying.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Asher¡¯s eyes turned more somber and he increased his tone, ¡°Last time, ude gave me the bank card you returned. I told you, my woman, I don¡¯t treat it badly.¡±


    Deep eyes, instantly deepened at the sight of Mia¡¯s blood-stained shirt, and lips pursed into a straight line.


    Noticing his gaze, Mia then looked down at the blood on her body and gave him another deep look, ¡°What I deserve, I¡¯ve gotten, now what you should be thinking about is your injury. This isn¡¯t a hospital, I can only give you emergency measures, and I don¡¯t think you can go to the hospital or back to Jun¡¯s house in this condition.¡±


    Ashery there on the big, soft bed, looking down at her bemused little face, his hands hanging over the bed unable to resist clenching and tangling the sheets, his hazy eyes fixed on his wound.


    Then, with that, he began to stiffen up and try to get off the bed, and he had just moved a few times when his brow furrowed tightly.


    Seeing his lifeless actions, a wave of anger quickly surfaced from Mia¡¯s heart and her whole body was surrounded by the mes of rage. A pair of small hands was given great strength at some point, hardening the tall body and pressing it back into the bed.


    A pair of eyes leaping with angry mes, staring deadly at the man on the bed, gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Can you give me some peace! How dare you show off after being so badly injured! You think you¡¯re a civet cat with nine lives!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re actually in charge of me now?¡± After being pressed back into bed by Mia, Asher¡¯s face turned even harder, when had this little woman even dared to speak to him like that?


    Mia handed him a ss of water and said without a good-natured smile, ¡°A few punks are just a few punks, do you need to fight so hard? Besides, he let others beat you up, and you just stand there and let them do it?¡±


    Asher¡¯s eyes frosted over, but a warmth rose in his heart as he looked steadily at Mia, who was busy.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re injured, stay in bed, a patient should behave like a patient!¡± Without saying a word, Mia stiffly wrenched Asher¡¯s arm to the side with a toughness he had never seen before.


    The original ¡­


    It¡¯s a nice feeling to be so cared for ¡­


    The warmth in Asher¡¯s heart rose, and the lines of his taut mouth, gradually began to soften. He actually obeyed andy back down to wear it, watching Mia quietly.


    Only then did Mia withdraw her arm, waiting for the coldness to dissipate from her face, but using a burst of unease and shyness, ¡°You ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fighting and protecting women is what men are supposed to do, and if you ever take it upon yourself to use your arm to file a rapier or something again, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± Ink-ck eyes nced at Mia¡¯s wound and an unbearable anger rose up from his heart.


    This woman, she¡¯s actually using her arm to block the knife, she¡¯s just desperate!

 Chapter 43: What shall I do with you?

    ¡°Asher, then why are you sticking your nose into my business? You just let me get beaten to death by punks, why did youe out to save me?¡± Mia looked straight into Asher¡¯s eyes, full of aggression and anger.


    Since leaving the Jun family, she felt that her life was slowly getting on track and that she had disguised herself well. But God knows, the moment she saw this man, she still instantly removed those disguises.


    ¡°You¡¯re angry.¡± Asher¡¯s faint voice reminded her of her loss of control, ¡°And you¡¯re aggravated.¡±


    Hearing his words, Mia¡¯s body stiffened, and only after a moment did she slowly twist her face to the side, the mes of anger slowly fading away, and her voice tending to calm as she spoke, ¡°It was out of line, well, it¡¯s gettingte, you should go to bed.¡±


    With that, Mia let out a deep breath and was going to turn around and leave.


    ¡°After all this time away, is that all you have to say?¡± She had just taken a few steps when Asher¡¯s faint voice came from behind her.


    Mia jerked to a halt and twisted her head to look straight at him, a dark tide surging at the bottom of her eyes, ¡°Master Jun, so what do you want me to do? Do you want me to get down on my knees right now, crying and begging you not to let me go? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not that kind of person, I let you down Master Jun!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be softer, you woman?¡± Feeling Mia¡¯s anger, Asher shook his head, his eyes cloudy.


    Mia slowly approached him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Asher, I know you¡¯ve never had a shortage of women around, if you want a softer one, there are plenty of them, why do I have to look like what you¡¯re asking for?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Asher held out his hand, as if to soothe Mia¡¯s anger with it.


    Mia mmed his hand away hard, but didn¡¯t expect the force to be too much and Asher actually fell onto the bed at once and passed out. He had already lost too much blood, and it was good enough to hold him up until now.


    Panic was all over Mia¡¯s face and she immediately flung herself on the bed, only to let out a long breath when she was sure Asher had just passed out and pulled the covers over his body.


    I don¡¯t know how much time has passed.


    Ashery on the big soft bed, his will groggy, his will hovering between awake and unconscious, and by the time he was fully awake it was in the middle of the night. When he opened his eyes, all he saw was Mia, who had been waiting by his bedside, and she seemed to be keeping watch over his bedside, probably too sleepy, her head a little.


    As soon as she saw him awake, Mia ran quickly out of the room, brought a bowl of meat porridge and blew it cold, handing it to him, ¡°Get up and eat some porridge, you must be hungry.¡±


    Asher, though he sat up, didn¡¯t reach for the bowl, just looked at the woman in front of him with deep, dark eyes.


    ¡°What for? Don¡¯t want to eat my food?¡± Mia¡¯s face instantly went cold as she said faintly.


    This man, who now looked like he was dying, actually had the strength to contradict her!


    Asher just nced ndly at the meat porridge in her hand and averted his eyes, gazing out the dark window and saying faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength to eat, you feed me.¡±


    Frozen, Mia couldn¡¯t help but grimace a bit, but brought the spoon to him, ¡°You still resent it after all that, no wonder you¡¯re so badly injured with such a difficult personality.¡±


    The spoon was brought to Asher¡¯s mouth and he gave Mia a fixed look, finishing the meat porridge in small bites before nodding and saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°Get some more sleep, your wounds are too deep and you need to recover properly.¡± With that, Mia gathered up the bowl that was ced aside and prepared to turn and leave.


    Her wrist, however, was suddenly pulled by Asher, ¡°You just don¡¯t want to see me that much?¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened momentarily, her feet freezing in ce as if a century had passed before she slowly turned, her clear eyes meeting Asher¡¯s deep ones.


    Meeting the eyes that glowed in the darkness, Mia knew that her disguise for so long would not help at all after seeing this man.


    She let out ament in her mind, was she really unable to escape this man?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mia¡¯s eyes lowered as she looked at his arm tugging at herpel, ¡°Why did you appear before me when you had already chosen to let go? Just when I chose to forget youpletely, you reappear ¡­ Asher, are you trying to make me fall to pieces ¡­¡±


    Seeing her small tear-stained face, Asher¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed, his slender arm pausing in mid-air for a split second before slowly withdrawing again, his voice a little darker, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to see me anymore.¡±


    Seeing his withdrawn arm, Mia sniffled and twisted her head away desperately, not wanting him to see her true emotions, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, not until your fever is gone, you can sleep in peace, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Hearing her words, Asher took a deep look at her small face, his palm on the side of the bed tightened and tightened, slowly turned his head and forced himself to take his eyes off her body, slowly closed his eyes and said to himself secretly, Asher, now is not the time, not yet the time for you to make your move. Mia, when this is over I will let you back to me, because you are my Asher¡¯s woman! Forever!


    Gazing at his handsome face, Mia, who was standing by the bed, could not help but feel a flush of tenderness in her heart; she wanted so much to kiss his lips, to pull back his covers and lie beside him, to snuggle into his arms, to have him reach out and hold her ¡­


    ¡°Hell, what was I thinking ¡­¡± Mia shook her head hard!


    How could she fantasize about this man!


    This man had hurt her so badly, he had pushed her into the hell of love with his own hands. Even, he was now unusually close to Lina, and she had always been redundant, hadn¡¯t she?


    Mia shook her head hard, trying to use it to shake the thoughts out of her head, walked out of the room, twisted an ice towel back into the room, took the no longer icy towel off his forehead and put on a new ¡­


    Asher seemed to have fallen asleep, his eyshes like two rows of feathers leaving two dark shadows on his fair face, his nose high and his lips slightly pale from his injuries. The sleeping Asher was so handsome that one could not move one¡¯s eyes.


    Mia stared for half a day, her eyes fixed on Asher¡¯s sexy thin lips, and she couldn¡¯t help but steal his lips down. In an instant the deserted mind was satisfied with all the desire she had for him inside.


    Anyway, he¡¯s asleep, he won¡¯t know, and even if he feels something, he¡¯ll think it¡¯s a dream, right?


    ¡°Asher ¡­ what should I do with you, you shouldn¡¯t be in front of my eyes ¡­¡± cool tears fell low on Asher¡¯s pillow, Mia¡¯s broken voice slowly Say the longing in her heart, ¡°Asher, you hateful man ¡­ But, even though you are hateful, I still love you ¡­ What to do, I can¡¯t forget you¡­ ¡­¡±


    Little did she know that not a single word of what she was saying had made it into the ears of Asher, whose eyes were closed. Her lips, however, remained gently over Asher¡¯s.


    Just as Mia closed her eyes to enjoy this moment of silence that was all hers, her eyes suddenly widened and she almost jumped up, but was firmly restrained by arge hand, unable to move a muscle.


    What¡¯s going on here? Isn¡¯t Asher sleeping, and whose kiss is that to her?


    There was no time to think about it as the tip of his tongue probed her lips and teeth, sweeping all her will away at once.


    So, another intense night, a night of reunited ripples ¡­

 Chapter 44: Checking for pregnancy

    It¡¯s not yet light.


    There was still a bright moon hanging in the sky, and the grey sky heralded this as the time of alternating day and night.


    A tall figure slowly emerged from an old apartment building, quickly disappearing around a corner into an alleyway and into a fancy car that had been waiting for it.


    ude sat in the driver¡¯s seat with one hand on his forehead, ncing with interest at his friend who had sessfully ¡°absconded¡±, his nd eyes ncing at the apartment building he had just exited, ¡°I mean, you¡¯re just going to leave without a word?¡±


    He really admired Asher for pretending to be so desperate when he was obviously still hung up on this little wildcat.


    Asher¡¯s deep eyes fell straight through the gray haze of the sky to the window, as if he could still see the sleeping figure lying on the bed, his deep eyes tinged with a hint of painful secrecy.


    He can¡¯t stay here now. Absolutely not!


    It was already a mistake for him to appear in front of Mia¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t afford any more surprises!


    Having made his decision, the look on Asher¡¯s face instantly reverted back to the coldness that made him retreat.


    Seeing this expression on his face, ude, who was sitting on the side, sighed helplessly, ¡°Ugh, I used to admire you, but now I kind of despise you ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Drive your car properly and cut the crap!¡± Seeing that he was going to continue nagging, Asher threw over a cold warning.


    ude immediately nodded and said, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll see who will regret it when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Asher forced himself to pull back his fond eyes, a pair of cold, cold eyes. Then, without any further response to his words, she just leanedzily in the back seat and slowly closed her eyes.


    Instead, when Mia woke up, she realized that Asher was long gone from the bed. She closed her eyes slightly as a line of tears slowly slipped from the corner of her eyes.


    For the next few days, Mia was almost lost in general.


    After a wonderful night between them, she¡¯s the one left behind again, only this time he disappears for good.


    She had originally thought that the matter would just go away, that she and this man, even if they crossed paths because of this matter, would never see each other again.


    Until, after a month or so had passed, she noticed that her period was surprisingly out of whack. With trepidation, she took a test, only to find out she was pregnant!


    Mia went to the hospital on a fluke and got a bolt from the blue, she was really pregnant!


    Aftering out of the hospital, Mia sat stiffly on a hospital bench, a hospitalb slip squeezed tightly in her hand, cold tears flowing slowly from her dull eyes, finally lowering onto theb slip in her hand that had caused her so much pain.


    Was God ying a joke on her? A sad, bitter smile hung on the absolutely beautiful lips as the lettering on theb sheet gradually opened up with the dripping tears.


    After sitting for who knows how long, she finally stood up and walked aimlessly down the street. Looking at the brightly lit department store and the people bustling around, she let out a long sigh, why did she seem more alone when it was obviously such a lively scene?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be less lonely with more people?


    She touched her throbbing chest gently, her expression a little bewildered & uprehending.


    She came to the front of the department store and sat in a chair, looking vacantly at the people, at the couples or lovers, holding hands and ringing their waists, all with happy smiles on their faces, looking at her with such envy.


    She used to be the same way, she thought she was happy and was full of the idea that such happiness wouldst until after she was turned to white ¡­


    Since that night had passed, her world had changed, and her protective feathers had long been in tatters ¡­


    The tears stopped and flowed and flowed again, it was as if her tears were always flowing, she cried until her eyes were red and sore, but she couldn¡¯t keep herself from shedding them.


    Thinking about the night Asher had left without hesitation, without even leaving a word behind. After the night they had spent together, the man had evaporated from her life, and she had to say that Asher¡¯s actions were far more hurtful than Grandpa Jun¡¯s.


    Wasn¡¯t she sad enough?


    Didn¡¯t someone say that you can¡¯t cry if your heart is truly broken? If she wasn¡¯t heartbroken like this, then what kind of hurt is deeper than her?


    It hurt enough for her, didn¡¯t it?


    Fingers gently stroked her soft belly, tugging bitterly at the corners of her mouth as she sat withered until the department store closed and the crowd faded away.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she sat there until a figure blocked the light from the streemp and Mia¡¯s petite frame was shrouded in a shadow. Mia only felt the light dimmer and without looking up, she spoke in a bad mood, ¡°Go away.¡±


    Right now, she just wanted some quiet time to herself.


    Not long after, an inaudible sigh rang out from above her head, hearing this sigh, Mia slowly lifted her head and looked up at the woman standing in front of her, ¡°Xin Xin ¡­¡±


    After seeing that it was her best friend Wang Yuxin standing in front of her, Mia¡¯s hollow eyes finally couldn¡¯t hold back the tears that had fallen.


    Only to see Wang Yuxin with one arm crossed, looking down at Mia sitting on the chair, her concerned eyes seeing those unusually red and swollen eyes, a soft sigh spilled out from between her red lips, but the wordsing out were still straightforward, ¡°What? Are you trying to sit here and pretend to be a ghost and scare people?¡±


    Looking at her in this half-dead state must have something to do with that smelly man again, ¡°Why is the phone off?¡± If she hadn¡¯te around here tonight to pick up her goods, she already would have just assumed the woman had disappeared again.


    A month ago, before dawn, her door had been knocked on by this woman, and it had taken a lot of effort to get the ridiculous agreement she had made with a man out of her, but the stupid woman had kept her mouth shut about everything about that man.


    Damn it, does this woman have no brain! It¡¯s getting to the point where she¡¯s still looking out for that man!


    Looking at her best friend¡¯s face, Mia dulled her eyes again and dropped her head. She didn¡¯t need her friends¡¯ pity at this moment, and their words offort would only embarrass her further.


    Wang Yuxin watched as Mia averted her eyes, and finally she simply pulled Mia¡¯s wrist up directly, forcing her to stand up from her chair.


    ¡°Xin Xin, where are you taking me?¡± Mia¡¯s voice was slowly all but exhausted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit and talk about what¡¯s going on.¡± Wang Yuxin had no intention of going soft, she had sacrificed her time at work toe out and find her, so how could she see her in this half-dead state.


    Mia, who was being dragged hard along, looked at the back of her friend who was walking quickly ahead of her, her cool eyes dimming, and her fingers couldn¡¯t help but brush up against the small of her back.


    The two of them came to the small suite where Wang Yuxin was, and after leaving Mia alone in the living room, Wang Yuxin went straight into the kitchen and went about her work.


    A short whileter, she came out with a saucepan and ced it on the square table, her eyes ncing at the woman nestled on the couch lost in her own world, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten thiste, have you? I made creamy salmon drizzle pasta,e over and eat.¡±


    Mia swept a nce at her friend, not wanting to spoil some of her good intentions, though she didn¡¯t have the slightest appetite at the moment, and reluctantly took a bite, saying perfunctorily, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and eat, we still have things to talk about after dinner.¡± Wang Yuxin sat on the sofa, taking small sips of the flower tea she had made.


    ¡°Wicked ¡­¡± Mia actually spat out the fresh fish again after the first bite, alive.


    Wang Yuxin, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at her figure that was quickly running towards the bathroom, and from the bottom of his eyes, he quickly shed a brilliant light, cing the flower tea in his hand on the desktop as well.


    By the time Mia came out of the bathroom, she saw Wang Yuxin leaning against the wall with her arms around her chest, a pair of shrewd eyes fixed on her belly, ¡°Are you ¡­ having one?¡±


    Facing Wang Yuxin¡¯spelling sight, Mia lowered her head in silence, the hands hanging at her side couldn¡¯t help but clench into fists, and her dull eyes flickered with a few glimmers of light.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with that man¡¯s child?¡± Wang Yuxin¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy as she looked askance at her best friend with a cold face. Without being polite to her, she directly handed her the pregnancy test that she held in her hand, ¡°Go take a look.¡±


    Mia just swept the arm that had stopped in mid-air with absolutely no intention of picking up the pregnancy test, her ck pupils fixed on her friend¡¯s embarrassed face, her pointed chin slowly nodding down under the angry gaze.


    As her head fell, a shocked roar came out of Wang Yuxin¡¯s tiny voice, ¡°Mia! You idiot!¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t say a word, obediently allowing Wang Yuxin to count her words, the corners of her mouth curled up into a bitter smile. Only when Wang Yuxin scolded her did she feel that she was still alive.


    Half an hourter, Wang Yuxin sat on the sofa with a serious expression, a pair of beautiful legs crossed in front of her body, her eyes staring intently at theb report ced on the coffee table, trying to make her breathing smooth, and it was only with great difficulty that she could suppress the anger in her heart.


    Letting out arge breath, his eyes fixed on Mia who had been scowling across the room, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    Mia looked up slowly, her eyes lingering on theb sheet for a few seconds before she raised her eyes across the table to her best friend who was currently ovee with anger, ¡°I¡¯m keeping this baby.¡±


    Wang Yuxin was going crazy, gritting her teeth and ring at the woman across from her, ¡°What I¡¯m asking is, the father of the child! What are you going to do?¡±


    Mia¡¯s cool eyes dimmed again at the mention of the man who had broken her heart, her body curled up in a corner of the couch, her quiet eyes looking at theb sheet that she had rubbed numerous times.


    Seeing Mia like this, Wang Yuxin also knew that she had pushed too hard, and slowly retracted the body that had protruded forward, looking at her with a calm look askance.

 Chapter 45 – Sending the labs

    A moment of silence flowed through therge living room, and Mia¡¯s hands sped around her knees slowly tightened.


    What was she going to do? Now she has nothing to do with that man anymore, to be precise it should be that the man doesn¡¯t want anything to do with her, she is trying to keep the baby, but ¡­


    The dull eyes closed gently, burying his cold face among his knees.


    What should she do ¡­


    Just then, a scene from the orphanage couldn¡¯t help but rise up in her mind, and she saw herself as a child, and saw the bullying she had suffered as a child in the orphanage, where she had been bullied by a group of senior children and had been crying non-stop ¡­


    No ¡­


    No!


    She didn¡¯t want her children to be like that, she knew very well the ce of orphans in people¡¯s hearts and even more so what happens to them, she didn¡¯t want her children to go through that, not even if they were single parents!


    Curled arms brushed gently against the small of her back, she loved this child and was going to keep him, she didn¡¯t want the child to follow the same path as her so she must give her justice.


    Wang Yuxin didn¡¯t say anything, watching her quietly, knowing that now she needed time to think.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After an interval Mia lifted her little face from her deeply buried knees, and her determined eyes shone brilliantly in the darkness as she said, in one word, ¡°I¡¯m going to find him and tell him I¡¯m having his baby.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t care less now, she wasn¡¯t alone now, she used to be able to suppress her thoughts and not go to him, but now she had to see him no matter what for the sake of her child, and no matter what was in her way, nothing could stop her from finding the father of her child!


    Wang Yuxin sat there, looking at the very different look in her friend¡¯s eyes from earlier, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of satisfaction, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a gentle smile.


    It¡¯s a good thing the woman¡¯s brain wasn¡¯tpletely broken and she still knew to go to the man and didn¡¯t n to have the baby on her own in secret. Although it was possible for the two of them to raise this child on their ies, the nature of things was different.


    ¡°When are you nning to go?¡± Wang Yuxin smiled at her best friend across the table, such an indomitable woman was the Mia she knew.


    Mia bent down and took theb sheet sitting on the coffee table in her hands, her determined eyes looking at it for a split second, and let out a deep breath, ¡°Tomorrow!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t wait to meet Asher now, and she was already imagining Asher¡¯s facial expression when he saw theb slip.


    Following Asher¡¯s personality, it was more likely that she would be told to abort the child, right? No, this child was hers, hers alone, and she had only gone to him this time to tell him of the child¡¯s existence, and that she would have it whether he recognized it or not.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡± She¡¯d like to see what kind of man that man was that Mia was so much on her mind, and in such a short time, like the tame kitten she¡¯d been trained to be.


    Day 2.


    A ck, ordinary car, parked in front of a business building, Mia stepped out of the car and looked up at the towering building, a touch of mncholy spreading from her heart.


    It was ridiculous that she didn¡¯t think she would evere here again.


    After quickly adjusting herself, Mia squeezed the bag in her hand and nced back at her friend standing by the car door, she saw Wang Yuxin smiling slightly at her she was full of encouragement.


    After receiving encouragement from her best friend, Mia closed her eyes and took a deep breath before slowly opening them, sweeping a nce at the crowded entrance of Jun¡¯s building and stepping into the crowd with firm steps.


    Looking at her best friend¡¯s figure, Wang Yuxin bowed her head, a modest sigh escaping from between her lips, she now knew why Mia had been so secretive about the man.


    It was onlyst night, under her policy of softness and hardness, that Mia finally told her how it all happened and she learned about Asher¡¯s special status.


    With sorrowful eyes looking to the disappearing figure of her best friend, she had a feeling that Mia¡¯s peaceful life would be disrupted by this. No, it was already disrupted, there was bound to be a constant love/hate rtionship between her and Asher.


    The Sakushang Global Corporation group has been in a state of gloom for the past few days, with all the employees in a state of distress and sighs that can be heard from time to time. ude, who has recently sighed more words than she has ever sighed in her life, is at the top of the list.


    He knew Asher had been in a bad mood because of what had happened to Mia, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have taken it all out on his employees.


    ude guessed helplessly that Asher had a ck face every day, and anyone who did something wrong would not need him to say anything, just to receive a cold, murderous stare from him was enough to scare the shit out of him and make his whole body shiver, and if he opened his mouth, it would be even worse, you would feel like you were in the middle of a bipr world.


    Others are okay, just asionally have toe to see the president, but he can not, he is the vice president, every day he has to follow the man¡¯s behind, what chicken little things, as long as you need to let the president over the purpose of the document or know things, he has to go into the president¡¯s office, every day constantly blowing cold air conditioning.


    He doubted he would be hard of hearing one day if he continued like this.


    Ugh ugh ugh ¡­ three more sighs.


    Looking at the file folder in his hand, ude sighed helplessly once again, the word Mia written inrge letters on the header of the file folder.


    This file is all the information of Mia¡¯s gynecological examination at the hospital that day. He happened to go to the hospital to look for a friend that day, and it was just a coincidence that he saw Mia was also at the hospital, but after taking a look at the consultation clinic, he was shocked and immediately asked his friend to find the results of Mia¡¯s examination for him.


    Pulling ab slip out of it and looking at the data shown on it, ude¡¯s sword brows knitted together involuntarily; the pile ofb data was all but indicative that the owner of this slip was pregnant.


    ude was getting another headache, he really hadn¡¯t expected Asher¡¯s activity to be so strong, just after one night and with an injury, to get Mia¡¯s pregnant with a baby


    Tightening his brow, he nced at the information in his hand and put it back in the bag with a headache. He hadn¡¯t reported this matter to Asher yet, and if it ever came to light, he was sure it would set off an uproar in the Jun family and even the entirepany.


    Just when he was still considering what he should do about this matter, the door to his office was suddenly jerked open, and his deep eyes knitted his brows together even more when he saw the figure that appeared in the doorway.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Asher, where is he?¡± Riina walked into the office with a beautiful smile of grooming, not even seeing the helplessness in ude¡¯s eyes.


    Thinking about the wedding photos that day, but Asher left on the pretext ofpany matters, her heart was still full of anger. She knew that Asher would never leave because ofpany matters, the only reason he left was because of Mia!


    Thankfully, Mia has managed to get whisked away!


    She¡¯de today to promote her rtionship with Asher, and now that Mia was gone, she had nothing left to worry about.


    ¡°Yes, please hold.¡± As soon as he saw her, ude immediately put away his helpless look and revealed a professional, shrewd andpetent appearance. Then quickly wandering into the president¡¯s office, dark eyes looked helplessly at the man sitting in the back of the office, ¡°Your family¡¯s big name fianc¨¦e is here.¡±


    Asher swept him a faint nce, a look of unconcealed exhaustion in his features.


    ¡°Asher?¡± looking at the tired look on his best friend¡¯s face, ude gloated a little, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see her right now, I¡¯ll tell her to leave right now.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re going to see each other sooner orter anyway.¡± Asher took a deep breath, his face straightened, and his tall frame then walked out of the office.


    ude followed out of the office and watched Asher and Leena leave the office before sighing mentally, they all had an idea of what kind of woman Leena was.


    Seeing his best friendpletely disappear from view, a rxed smile curled the corners of ude¡¯s mouth. Asher was gone, so it was better to slip away now thanter! The tall body moved swiftly downstairs, and just as he was about to step out of the secretary¡¯s office, he was suddenly met by a man who dodged, and the two collided with a thud.


    ¡°Is everything okay, I ¡­¡± ude¡¯s eyes widened instantly when he saw the woman he had bumped into, and unconsciously he exited and called out, ¡°Mia, it¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°ude ¡­¡± Mia looked at the man in front of her with a hint of embarrassment on her face.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± ude looked at her suspiciously.


    Mia let out a deep breath and with a firm gaze on the man in front of her, said in a calming voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Asher today.¡±


    At the mention of Asher, ude¡¯s eyes swept her with deep intent, then nced at her stomach without moving, thinking of theb slip, a handsome face lifted into a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a bad time for you to be here, Asher just went out and you¡¯re a stepte.¡±


    Mia gave a gentle smile, her cold eyes looking at the man with a harmless smile in front of her, ¡°ude, don¡¯t pull that mall thing you do on me. I¡¯m here today on very important business, and I don¡¯t even want to step foot in here if possible.¡±


    Seeing herpelling stare, ude furrowed his brow and sighed helplessly, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe me it¡¯s useless because Asher literally just went out, if you don¡¯t believe me look towards the outside, he just left.¡±


    Mia looked through the window just in time to see Asher wrap his arm around Leena¡¯s waist and get short in the car, watching as the car slowly left.

 Chapter 46: Throwing it in the trash

    Looking at the happy smile that spread across Lina¡¯s face, Mia¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed, her fingers that were carrying her bag clutching the leather surface, a touch of confusion tinged with sadness filling the bottom of her eyes.


    ¡°See, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m lying to you.¡± ude looked at her worriedly, an unknown emotion in the bottom of his eyes, ¡°Can you tell me what you came to see Asher about?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t see Asher, but ¡­¡± Mia took a deep breath and gathered her courage, ¡°Let me visit his office, I have something for him. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll onlye this once.¡±


    ude¡¯s deep eyes fixed on Mia¡¯s small face and finally nodded and said, ¡°Youe with me.¡±


    The two of them obviously liked each other, so why did they have to torture each other? If it was possible, he would want the two of them to be together.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Mia nodded slightly, gratitude and helplessness in the bottom of her eyes. Seeing ude looking at her, she quickly ducked her head, hiding her true emotions.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± ude gave her a deep look, and when he read the rity in her eyes, he turned and walked towards the stairs, stopping when he reached Asher¡¯s office, his deep eyes gazing at the woman in front of him, ¡°Go on in, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡±


    Deep Mia smiled at him gratefully and said from the bottom of her heart, ¡°ude, thank you, I¡¯ll be out soon and won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±


    With that, Mia quickly walked into Asher¡¯s private office, viewing the surroundings lovingly, her fingers gently sliding over each corner of the desk as if it was Asher¡¯s palm under her hands.


    The look of fondness showed in her eyes, her fingertips filled with fondness stroking Asher¡¯s picture frame, her mind couldn¡¯t stop picturing Asher in his office here, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud at the thought of his icy face to the staff.


    Stern is really good for this man!


    Sheughed abruptly, but two teardrops spilled out of her eyes, and when she thought of the purpose of her visit today, Mia hastily wiped them away.


    ude stood outside the door, watching her shaking shoulders, his deep eyes slowly narrowing as he let out a long sigh, full of sympathy for Mia.


    But when he remembered Asher¡¯s icy expression, ude scratched his hair in annoyance. If Asher knew he¡¯d let Mia in privately, there was no telling if ayer of his skin would be peeled off!


    ¡°Is it ready?¡± ude warned, leaning against the doorframe and looking around warily.


    At ude¡¯s reminder, Mia eased her fond fingers back on the desk, letting her sadness settle and tilting her head to let the moisture rush back into her eyes. Bringing her carry-on bag to her body, she used her torso to block ude¡¯s view and quickly shoved theb sheets into the drawer.


    When the series of actions wereplete she turned her head as if nothing had happened and gave ude a gentle smile,pletely unmistakable from the crying she had just done, ¡°I¡¯m better.¡±


    Mia looked back deeply at Asher¡¯s picture frame on her desk and finally walked slowly out of the office.


    The doorway to the office slowly closed, separating Mia¡¯s fond eyes from the air within the office, her bleary gaze looking at the door panel in front of her as she quickly turned away, not allowing herself to linger.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for me to go.¡± With that said, Mia didn¡¯t even look at ude and walked straight around his body in the direction of the stairs.


    ude stood there, his deep eyes watching Mia¡¯s departing figure, an unknown mncholy rushing over him. Asher had been around more women than he could count. However, he had never moved his real feelings. However, when he met Mia, he realized that Asher had changed.


    Perhaps, Mia is the best fit for Asher.


    Wang Yuxin, who was waiting outside the door, saw Miae out, righted her body which was leaning on the car door, and waited until she came in front of her before she spoke, ¡°How did the talk go?¡±


    Mia nced up at her best friend, ¡°I¡¯ve left thebs in his office, everything that follows is all up to God.¡±


    ncing up at the top of the building, Mia then drew up short and sat down in the car.


    Wang Yuxin scanned the entrance to the building, her brow furrowing unconsciously before she too got into the car, her eyes wisely shutting up at the sight of Mia¡¯s tense face.


    ude stood at the floor-to-ceiling window, watching as the car left within sight, his tall frame just standing there motionless, his face a very rare gloomy scowl.


    Mia immediately didn¡¯t take long.


    A tall enchanting figure slowly walked to the business floor, high heels stepped on the floor with a clicking sound, Riina slowly walked into the elevator under the eyes of the crowd, her heart full of dissatisfaction: really, it was so easy to have dinner with Asher, he even forgot to bring his tie clip, and had toe back to get it himself.


    To show her virtuousness, she had to offer toe and fetch it for him. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t argue with her, Asher acquiesced.


    Walking past the secretary¡¯s office and briefly stating the reason for her visit, Riina was led into the president¡¯s office by the secretary and walked familiarly to Asher¡¯s desk.


    Remembering that Asher had a tie clip that was supposed to be in here, she bent down to open a drawer and pulled a red velvet box from it. As she was about to turn away, her eyes were suddenly caught by a piece of paper ced beneath a pressed file.


    Puzzled, he held the paper in his hands¡­ ab slip? Was it Asher¡¯s?


    When she finally saw the name of the person who belonged to it, a vicious glint seeped out from the bottom of Riina¡¯s eyes, her fingers holding the paper could not wait to rub it, her teeth clenched her lower lip, and just when she was about to tear theb slip, the door of the office was suddenly opened, and Riina hurriedly hid the things in her hands behind her back.


    Eyes hardened in panic at the sight of Asher entering, she tried to say something, only to see Asher¡¯s expressionless face saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to look through my things without my permission!¡±


    Faceless, he walked past her and casually took the velvet box sitting next to the picture frame in his hand, containing the tie clip Mia had bought for him earlier, and moved to clip it in ce with a sharp motion.


    Watching his movements, Leena said, ¡°I¡¯ve got your tie clip for you ¡­¡±


    Riina¡¯s next words were swallowed hard right under the gaze of Asher¡¯s icy stare. Asher frowned at her hands behind her back, ¡°What is that thing you¡¯re holding?¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyes took on a look of panic, but she quickly hid it as one hand came out from behind her back and a small velvet boxy in her palm, ¡°I thought it was this tie clip you wanted.¡±


    Looking at the velvet box in her hand, Asher¡¯s eyes shed with disgust for a moment, ¡°I stopped using that one a long time ago.¡±


    This one was bought for his birthday, and the only reason to loathe it is that the tie clip was bought for him by Grandpa Jun.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Riina gave him an apologetic smile and ced the box in her hand on his desk, ¡°Now that we have the stuff, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Asher¡¯s sharp eyes looked to her other palm that was ced behind her back, a hint of obscurity slipped through his eyes, what did this woman want again? Her face didn¡¯t move as she swept her away, the tall figure taking the lead and leaving the office, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    With a gentle smile on her face, Riina followed Asher out of the office, closing the office door behind her as she carefully pulled theb sheet out from behind her back, staring viciously at the names on it: how long are you going to fuck with me, Mia!


    Theb slip was gripped fiercely in the middle of Lena¡¯s hand, her vicious face reflecting through the smooth door panel:.


    I won¡¯t let you seed in your plot! Since I can make you leave the Jun family, then I can make you disappear all the time! Dealing with you is simply a piece of cake for me.


    The corners of his mouth instantly crawled with a trace of malice, the corners of his eyes when he saw the trash can next to him, after balling up theb slip in his hand into a ball and then throwing it into the trash can with a sharp action, his cold eyes made people feel unconsciously horrible: Mia, I won¡¯t give you the chance to return to the Jun family!


    ¡°What are you dawdling about?¡± Asher¡¯s icy voice came from the distance,den with impatience.


    Riina¡¯s face turned out of the shadowy corner, a moving smile spreading across her face, aplete contrast to the vicious face she had just been.


    ¡°Coming.¡± Lena smiled, stepping up to Asher on her heels, her arm naturally resting on his.


    A tall figure stood in a shadowy corner, watching Lena¡¯s every move, and it wasn¡¯t until after the two had left that ude stepped out of the bathroom.


    With a straight posture, he stood next to the trash can with one hand in his pocket, his bemused gaze looking at the paper discarded by Lena inside the trash can, remembering the look on Lena¡¯s face just now, ude then bent down and took out the balled up paper from it and spread it out again, his dark eyes gazing at theb slip, a sigh escaping from his mouth uncontrobly, and a pair of sword brows couldn¡¯t help but tighten.


    s, Lena is too thoughtful for this woman, and such a woman Asher wouldn¡¯t like, and certainly not him.


    Deep eyes nced at the two people walking intimately downstairs, then down at the crumpledb sheet in his hand, and then his tall body disappeared in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    All he could do for Mia right now was to put thebs away for now. The timing simply didn¡¯t allow him to tell Asher the truth about what was going on, and, right now, Asher simply couldn¡¯t even sort out his own emotions, couldn¡¯t understand his own mind at all.


    If he interfered haphazardly, he might make things worse and worse.


    Now, it¡¯s just a matter of taking one step at a time.

 Chapter 47: Deadly Text Messages

    Riina acted intimately, wrapping her arms around Asher¡¯s waist and leaning her head on his arm with the look of a little woman reveling in the taste of happiness.


    Asher raised his hand to nce at his valuable wristwatch, and at the sight of the hands pointing to the number eight, a pair of thick eyebrows wrinkled together involuntarily. A nce at the woman leaning against him out of the corner of his eye shed a hint of disgust, and he coldly moved her head away from his own.


    Looking at Asher who took his arm back, Riina was dumbfounded for a moment but then resumed her ceremonial smile, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, why don¡¯t we go celebrate?¡±


    Riina looked across the street at the city of Korean cuisine with a smile.


    Asher looked at the woman in front of him with a cold look out of the corner of his eye, his icy voice exhaling from his throat, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the office to take care of some business.¡±


    Too much time had been wasted today, and he would have to workte tonight to make it work, and as for the celebration she had mentioned, a solo act would be fine.


    Hearing Asher¡¯s words, the smile on Riina¡¯s face increased rather than decreased as she cocked her head and looked at Asher, ¡°I think Grandpa would be happy if he knew the two of us were going out on a date, right?¡±


    At these words, Asher¡¯s expressionless face was instantly tinted with ayer of coldness, and even the bottom of those deep eyes were tainted with a thickyer of frost.


    The body that had just turned slowly turned around, his face was bitterly cold as he looked at the woman with a gentle smile in front of him, a cold aura that was poised to burst out from his tall and slender body instantly, his morose gaze shot straight at Lina¡¯s face, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    The temperature around them plummeted to freezing, but that didn¡¯t stop Riina¡¯s gentle smile at all. Riina shook her head good-naturedly and smiled curtly, ¡°No, but I don¡¯t have a problem with it if it¡¯s interpreted as another meaning. ¡±


    Asher¡¯s body exuded a biting aura, his cold eyes staring at Lina¡¯s face in front of him for an instant, his deep gaze suddenly hanging a creepy smile on his expressionless face when he came in contact with that smile of hers, ¡°Go.¡±


    Inside the Korean Cuisine City, the two selected a closed box and walked in.


    Half an hourter.


    Riina looked across the table at Asher, who hadn¡¯t given her a single nce since he¡¯d walked in, and when she saw that his gaze had been on that document, the perfect smile finally hung on her face.


    Seiryo¡¯s eyes shed with dissatisfaction as she put the knife and fork down in her hand and gently wiped her lips.


    Hearing the sound of cutlery being put down, Asher quickly closed the file in his hand, his pale eyes sweeping across the room, ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Asher,¡± Riina called out to the man across from her, one eye curving up with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Talk about what?¡± Asher nced at her lightly, with a deep impatience. If it weren¡¯t for Grandpa Jun¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t even bother with the woman in front of him.


    Looking at his cold expression, Riina still had a gentle smile on her face, but there was a sh of something different under her eyes as she picked up a spoon and stirred the thick soup in front of her, ¡°I can help you get what you want, but you have to marry me.¡±


    Something that was wanted? Those five words were undoubtedly the biggest key to attracting Asher, only to see Asher¡¯s nd expression change for a moment when he heard those five words.


    ¡°Want something?¡± A look of interest showed on Asher¡¯s face, ¡°You know what I want?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Knowing she had bet on the right thing this time, Riina then raised a confident smile and took the spoon out of the bowl, cing it in a side te as her eyes burned in the opposite direction, ¡°Between you and the old man.¡±


    Asher raised an eyebrow high, gesturing for her to continue. He would like to see what this woman could say. Getting the silent signal, Leena continued, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you hired Mia as your temporary girlfriend to deal with the old man.¡±


    As Riina¡¯s analysis progressed, the smile that Asher had hung on his face slowly receded and was gradually reced by an icy frost, and the document that he had ced in his hand had been put aside at some point.


    Seeing his changing expression, Riina¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°As long as you marry me, I will help you on the old man¡¯s side.¡±


    As soon as Riina¡¯s words fell, thepartment instantly fell into a cold silence, a stern aura surrounded Asher¡¯s surroundings, and icy sharp swords stabbed in Riina¡¯s direction like raindrops.


    For a long time, an iparably cold voice rang out, ¡°Instead of specting about this, why don¡¯t you think about how you should go about wanting the old man, so that you don¡¯t fail to be the grandson-inw of this Jun family.¡±


    The morose gaze instantly made Riina¡¯s rosy face pale miserably, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Asher crossed his legs in front of him, a pair of cold eyes condensing on the woman across from him, ¡°Put away your little wisecracks and do your part, your part is to be my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    At this moment, the secretary who had been waiting outside suddenly knocked on the closed door of the room, ¡°President, a call from Vice President Xiang.¡±


    Asher got up and left his seat, his icy scowl looking askance at Riina¡¯s pale face, ¡°I¡¯m giving you one warning and onest warning, my patience is limited.¡±


    After saying that, he left the box with a big stride.


    A look of reluctance appeared on Riina¡¯s face, and her fingers, clenched into fists, pounded hard on the table with a muffled sound. Theb slip suddenly shed through her mind as her eyes, filled with a vicious glint, inadvertently nced at the phone Asher had pulled down, and a vicious glint shed through the bottom of her eyes, Asher, I will make you regret what you said!


    Slender fingers quickly clutched the phone across the room in her hands, ears listening intently for movement outside the room, and when she was sure Asher wouldn¡¯t be back for a while, her fingers darted across the screen of the phone, finally flicking her fingertips to the send button.


    Watching the screen sh with the words sent sessfully, a triumphant smile spread across the corners of Riina¡¯s mouth before she quickly put the phone back in its ce, all in a matter of minutes.


    Then Leena sat back in her seat as if nothing had happened, her eyes shing with an unknown light as she looked away from the phone.


    At the far end of the city, Mia received a message, and upon seeing its contents, her entire body stiffened, and her phone involuntarily slipped from her hand and fell to the ground.


    Kids, don¡¯t stay, take care of themselves.


    A few short lines instantly sent her into the deepest depths of hell.


    Mia froze for a long moment, looking at the message on the screen again, her fingers shaking uncontrobly, her pale face looking like it was about to copse at any moment.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Wang Yuxin, who noticed Mia¡¯s difference, still had the wiped ss in her hand, and when she saw the content on that screen, her nd eyes instantly surged with anger, then she put the ss in her hand towards the bar and was about to walk out, ¡°Damn it, this man is too bad, I¡¯ll go find him!¡±


    Mia took her best friend¡¯s arm in time and shook her head at her friend with a pleading face, ¡°No need to go, I already know the oue.¡±


    Even if she went and found Asher now, what would she change? The man didn¡¯t care about her, and was he expected to admit that the baby in her belly was his? Right now, she was hurting inside and didn¡¯t want to make any more trouble.


    Wang Yuxin gritted her teeth as she looked at the phone Mia was holding in her hand, the mes of indignation dancing in her eyes as she tried to make her voice sound calm as she spoke, ¡°Are you just going to let it go?¡±


    Although this result had been expected, it was hard to ept when they actually received such a message.


    Seeing Wang Yuxin calm down, Mia let go of her wrist, there was an unconcealed hurt under her eyes, but her tone was unusually calm and the light under her eyes was very firm, ¡°When I first went to him, I just felt that he had the right to know about it. I should have done my duty, so I can¡¯t force him to do the same as I did. However, this child I must keep!¡±


    Wang Yuxin gazed at Mia¡¯s slightly pale face and finally let out a soft sigh, ¡°Mia , what is your pain ¡­¡±


    What else could she say nowadays? She could only try not to irritate Mia, and just pretend to look like her usual self. Wang Yuxin took the ss of wine on the bar in her hand, intending to leave Mia alone.


    Lifting her eyes and turning around, a clear, soft face caught the eyes of both men, the woman in front of them was tall, and her almost perfect face was breath-taking.


    ¡°Miss Lai, what are you doing here?¡± Mia asked warily before Wang Yuxin could speak.


    Lina swept a condescending nce at the two women in front of her, and finally her cold gaze settled on Mia behind Wang Yuxin, a look of contempt quickly slid past her eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to degenerate to this level,ing to a bar to sell alcohol.¡±


    Mia looked up, her gaze nd as she looked at the woman who appeared in front of her, not intending to argue with her, ¡°It¡¯s natural to condescend if Miss Laies to a ce like this.¡±


    The disdainful look on Lina¡¯s face irritated Wang Yuxin¡¯s nerves, and she retorted with a cold face and no good humor, ¡°Who are you, since you look down on ces like us, no one invited you over.¡±


    Lina looked at Mia and then Wang Yuxin, with disdain in the bottom of her eyes, ¡°It seems like they are really from the same ss, even their speech is so equally uncultured.¡±


    Mia crossed over Wang Yuxin and stood straight in front of Li Na, quietly looking at Li Na who was strutting her stuff in front of her, her attitude was still cold, but her heart was turning over. She had already backed down to this point, but was Lina still not going to let her go?


    Or, was Riina here, originally at the behest of Asher.


    ¡°Is there something you want to do here?¡± Mia asked as she gazed at the glorious woman in front of her and spoke lightly once again.


    Riina reached out a hand to cover her nasal cavity, her disgust growing, her critical eyes looking Mia up and down, ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to talk to you.¡±

 Chapter 48 Press conference

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about between us.¡± Mia turned her head sideways in deliberate avoidance, she had left Jun¡¯s family and had nothing to do with anyone in Jun¡¯s family anymore.


    Wang Yuxin stretched out her arm and stopped Lina who intended to walk to Mia¡¯s side, her sharp eyes fixed on her face, ¡°Sorry, since Mia doesn¡¯t want to see you, please leave.¡±


    Seeing Wang Yuxin stop her arm, Riina gritted her teeth in dissatisfaction and introduced herself bluntly, ¡°My name is Riina, I¡¯m Asher¡¯s fianc¨¦e. You¡¯re her best friend, so do you know what your best friend has done?¡±


    Wang Yuxin showed a sudden realization, ¡°So you are that man¡¯s fianc¨¦e, you can¡¯t even control your own man, yet youe to find trouble with Mia, I think you are sick!¡±


    Since this woman was here to dere war today, there was no need for her to be polite with her.


    Lina twisted her head not to look at Wang Yuxin, but with sharp eyes still looking Mia up and down, half a long time, a light hum, slowly opened her mouth and continued, ¡°Asher has yed with countless women, I really feel pathetic for you, you are the woman who ranks the first?¡±


    She deliberately aggravated her tone, her eyes full of disdain for Mia.


    Mia was silent, Riina was right, she was just one of Asher¡¯s women, who was she to call Riina¡¯s bluff? Wang Yuxin saw that Lina was talking too much, she was about to speak up, but she saw Mia slowly shook her head towards her, she had to hate it and stop.


    ¡°I hope you know how to back off, you better stay away from him in the future, I¡¯m about to get engaged to him and you¡¯re still pestering him, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Seeing Mia¡¯s silence, Lina was even more emboldened, looking at Mia condescendingly, her words were full of warning and disdain.


    Growing up, if she wanted something, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t get.


    Mia¡¯s body shook slightly and she narrowed her eyes, a miserable smile on her face, a throbbing paining from deep inside her, but she forced a look of indifference, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    After those words were said, she felt nothing but pain in her heart, wanting to rush to find a ce to hide and lick her wounds alone.


    Mia¡¯s cold attitude pissed off Leena and she dodged around to block Mia¡¯s body, ¡°What are youughing at? Are, are youughing at me?¡±


    She was Lina, and even if she won, she was going to win across the board, going to crush Mia sopletely that no piece of her would be left behind.


    Just as Li Na¡¯s hand was about to touch Mia, Wang Yuxin side-stepped in front of Mia¡¯s body and sneered at Li Na, ¡°What else can youugh at? Of course I¡¯mughing at you! I hope you can really tie him up so that he doesn¡¯te out to wreak havoc on other women after the wedding.¡±


    Wang Yuxin¡¯s taunts, of course, Ri Na was harboring a fire, but hardened her anger, a pair of angry eyes deadly stared at Mia¡¯s nd face, ¡°I didn¡¯te here today to argue with you.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t even a quarrel? Wang Yuxin shielded herself in front of Mia, raising her eyebrows in amusement and looking warily at the woman who had put her in an unpleasant mood from the moment she appeared.


    Lena pulled an invitation card out of her bag and ced it on the bar, ¡°Asher and I will be holding a press conference for our engagement the day after tomorrow, and you will be invited to appear then.¡±


    She was going to see this woman fall into the depths of misery with her own eyes.


    Mia¡¯s eyes nced coldly at the card on the bar and her indifferent eyes looked to tonight¡¯s uninvited guest, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Mia¡¯s impassive look made Lina¡¯s heart darken and stare coldly at Mia, ¡°Well, it seems I I overestimated you, you don¡¯t have the guts to go at all!¡±


    After saying that, Riina left with the winning stance of the winner, high and proud.


    When Lina left, Wang Yuxin pulled Mia two people sitting at the bar, with different faces looking at the thin piece of paper ced on it, looking at Mia with an uneasy expression, ¡°Mia , what are you going to do?¡±


    After a long interval, Mia reached out her fingers and unfolded the card on the bar, the intimate double photo in the center stung her eyes deeply, she was silent for a long time before finally raising her cold eyes to look at her best friend, ¡°Go.¡±


    Raising her hand, she mmed a ss of spirits from the bar down her throat, the spicy taste harshly stimting her mouth and even more so her already fraught heart.


    The two sat there for a long time before Mia finally nned to go back. She had to hurry back to her little home and be alone to digest the news that Asher was about to get engaged.


    Mia¡¯s petite body slowly walked out of the bar and stood on the empty street, the strong night wind blowing through her hair, uncontroble tears finally slipping from the corners of her eyes.


    The tears, weren¡¯t they dried up long ago? Why are there still any?


    Didn¡¯t she care long ago? Why does her heart still hurt so much?


    How many nights over the past few months had she forced herself to order herself not to think of him!


    But why did hearing the news that he was getting engaged immediately and easily tear at her heart? Why was she so indefatigable?


    Two dayster.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Mia and Wang Yuxin were once again standing in the same ce where they were two days ago, looking up at the high-rise building which was immersed in a joyful atmosphere at this time, gazing at the whole row and row of flower baskets at the entrance, and the environment specially prepared for the engagement, with mixed feelings in their hearts.


    Mia took a deep breath, summoned her greatest courage, and walked into the venue with Wang Yuxin along with the crowd.


    As soon as they entered the venue, they saw a ck mass of people, and Mia was standing on the periphery of the crowd, full of reporters from the city¡¯srge and small media. The world¡¯s most wanted man was actually getting engaged, and this was definitely a sensational headline in the city!


    Mia and Wang Yuxin found an inconspicuous corner and sat down quietly.


    ¡°Mia , are you really okay?¡± Looking at Mia¡¯s fading face, Wang Yuxin¡¯s heart was very worried.


    ¡°Xin Xin, I know you¡¯re doing it for my own good, but if I don¡¯t see him engaged with my own eyes, I¡¯ll never die.¡± Shaking her head lightly, Mia¡¯s face was filled with a bitter smile.


    But is it really possible to die that way?


    Wang Yuxin looked at the heads gathered around her, her heart full of injustice, ¡°Mia , in my opinion, you might as well take advantage of the presence of so many reporters to shake out all the things about Asher, I¡¯ll see where his face will still be!¡±


    ¡°This youngdy, the old man asks you toe over to his side for a moment.¡± Before Mia could say anything, she saw a bodyguard dressed in ck walk up to her and said courteously.


    Mia followed the bouncer¡¯s line of sight, but saw that in another ce, Grandpa Jun was looking at her coldly with a chilling gaze. Mia twisted her head and nodded at the bouncer, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    ¡°Mia , are you okay to go over alone ¡­¡± She was just about to get up when Wang Yuxin, who was on the side, pulled her arm uneasily, her eyes full of worry.


    Mia smiled reassuringly at her, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, just wait for me.¡±


    Without waiting for Wang Yuxin¡¯s indication, Mia followed the ck bodyguard towards Grandpa Jun¡¯s direction. Walking up to Grandpa Jun, Mia politely greeted Grandpa Jun and the Jun Haotian couple on the side.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Grandpa Jun didn¡¯t appreciate it and looked warily at a smiling Mia. ¡°Could it be, that you saw Asher and Kona engaged and you¡¯re actually still not dead?¡±


    Mia¡¯s body stiffened, but tried to make her voice sound calm and unruffled, ¡°Old master, it was your future grandson-inw who invited me here, and she even went and delivered the invitation card herself in order to get me toe over. It seems that the old master doesn¡¯t seem to have the measure of Miss Li.¡±


    Grandpa Jun choked on his face, leaning on his cane and staring intently at Mia in front of him with a grim face, not uttering a word for half a day.


    Lily, who was following him, immediately eased the atmosphere, a loving glint in her eyes immediately, ¡°Miss Luo, how have you been?¡±


    She has felt very guilty about Mia since she left.


    Mia looked at Lily¡¯s gentle smile and nodded with a smile, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    So what if it¡¯s good or bad?


    Grandpa Jun finally slowed down, the cane in his hand hitting the floor hard, ¡°How did you promise me in the first ce, how dare you show up here, are you trying to go back on your word?¡±


    Thinking of the little life in her belly, Mia lifted her slightly pale face and looked determinedly straight into Grandpa Jun¡¯s regal gaze, ¡°Master, I think this is a question you should ask your grandson-inw-to-be, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Grandpa Jun looked at Mia with an added hint of disgust, ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t take your word for it, a woman like you will do anything!¡±


    Mia¡¯s face instantly paled, but met Grandpa Jun¡¯s cold eyes without flinching, ¡°Master, believe it or not, I didn¡¯te here today to try to disrupt the press conference, just ¡­¡±


    Before Mia could finish her words, she was met with Grandpa¡¯s cold voice, ¡°Security, get rid of this woman immediately.¡±


    This woman couldn¡¯t stay here, it was chaos with her around, and he hadn¡¯t forgotten the woman¡¯s power to ruin a party on her first appearance.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Lily looked anxiously at Grandpa Jun from the sidelines, ¡°It¡¯s not good, is it? There are so many people present today, Miss Luo she ¡­¡±


    Jun Haotian also helped out, ¡°Dad, she or really just came over to look around, there¡¯s really no malice ¡­¡±


    Grandpa Jun red at them fiercely, and the Jun Haotian couple immediately shut their mouths and sighed softly. Grandpa Jun was stubborn and said no, and simply did not allow others to contradict him.


    Mia looked at the couple gratefully and whispered, ¡°Thank you, I ¡­¡±

 Chapter 49 – Throwing her out

    As soon as the security guards heard Grandpa Jun call out, they immediately ran over, Grandpa Jun then, pointed his finger in Mia¡¯s direction, ¡°Take this woman away from me immediately, and don¡¯t allow her to set foot in thepany in the future!¡±


    After ncing across at the blushing Mia, the guards looked at each other and immediately stepped forward and grabbed Mia¡¯s arms.


    When the security guards got involved, a lot of people¡¯s eyes were drawn to the venue, including Liam Jun, who was having a chat with the guests.


    Liam Jun looked suspiciously at the somewhat chaotic corner, and when he saw the figure and face of the woman caught by the security guards, his eyes instantly flooded with excitement and anger, and he casually put the champagne he was holding in his hand and strutted towards the corner that had attracted no small amount of attention.


    Just as the security guards were about to forcefully take Mia away, a strong, powerful arm coldly tapped them on the shoulder and said in a cold voice, ¡°Put her down!¡±


    Mia looked at the tall figure in front of her and her eyes went wide, ¡°Liam Jun ¡­¡±


    Liam Jun turned around and gave her a big smile, his eyes glowing in the light, ¡°Hi, long time no see.¡±


    He¡¯s been looking for Mia for a long time, and though he knows peace has returned to her life, he¡¯s still afraid to rush to see her, but seeing her at Asher¡¯s engagementunch wouldn¡¯t be a bad chance to start over.


    Having said hello, Liam Jun¡¯s face quickly shifted, his cold eyes fixed on the two security guards in front of him, ¡°Try it if you dare.¡±


    The two guards took two difficult steps backwards, and then turned their heads to look at Grandpa Jun, left and right.


    Grandpa Jun looked icily at his grandson who had stepped forward, his face was ironic and his voice was even colder and scarier, ¡°Liam Jun, are you nning to go against grandpa?¡±


    Facing Grandpa¡¯s icy re, Liam Jun¡¯s brow tightened deeply, his eyes quickly sweeping over the puzzled looks cast by the crowd, and he sighed helplessly, ¡°Grandpa, if there¡¯s anything we can do, let¡¯s find a ce where we can talk.¡±


    He¡¯s not so much worried about Asher¡¯s engagement press conference being disrupted as he is about adding to Mia¡¯s already overwhelmed state with all the media attention.


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s icy face was covered in ayer of frost as he said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯d like to see if she¡¯ll still be so humiliated in front of so many people!¡±


    Mia instantly turned pale, and it seemed that Grandpa Jun had already made his ns and had no qualms at all about the reporters present. Seeing this scenario, the reporters immediately turned their cameras on Mia, whispering and chattering with disdain on their faces.


    Not far away, Wang Yuxin shielded Mia and coldly looked at Grandpa Jun and said, ¡°A group of you guys bullying a woman, it¡¯s shameless!¡±


    All the cameras were immediately directed at Wang Yuxin, and even Liam Jun, who was always unruly, cast an appreciative nce at Wang Yuxin.


    ¡°What is the status of your Jun family in this city, and what would be the repercussions if a family scandal were to ur, this old man, I think you know that, right? If you don¡¯t mind disgracing the Jun family, we do not mind discussing things here.¡± Wang Yuxin¡¯s pair of nd eyes stared intently at Grandpa Jun.


    As far as she knew, these magnificent families were most concerned about their image in the public eye.


    Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian looked at the strange woman standing on Mia¡¯s side with suspicion, and the bottom of her eyes even showed admiration, daring to talk to Grandpa Jun like this, I¡¯m afraid there are not many women, right?


    Grandpa Jun grimaced, his icy eyes looked askance at Mia behind Liam Jun, and he turned indignantly, ¡°To the parlor then!¡±


    A small smile appeared under Liam Jun¡¯s eyes and twisting his head to see a worried Mia, he gently wrapped his arms around her waist, sending his warmth and strength to her.


    Wang Yuxin coldly looked at Grandpa Jun¡¯s back and twisted her head to encourage Mia, ¡°Mia , with me here, you don¡¯t have to be afraid! I would like to see what they dare to do to you.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian looked at each other helplessly and had to follow Grandpa Jun into the parlor. Once everyone was in the parlor, no one spoke, and the atmosphere was very dull.


    A few people sat in the silent parlor, the dullness almost suffocating.


    Just then, Riina pushed in the door in her exquisite little dress, and after sweeping a nce at Mia across the room, she gave Grandpa Jun a big smile, ¡°Grandpa, why aren¡¯t you out yet, we¡¯re all waiting for you!¡±


    Grandpa Jun smiled and patted the back of Riina¡¯s hand gently, ¡°Grandpa has some business to attend to, it will be ready in a moment, don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t affect your engagement to Asher.¡±


    Riina¡¯s smiling eyes shed with a venomous glint when she saw Mia, who she hadn¡¯t expected to actuallye to their press conference.


    ¡°Miss Luo, are you here to congratte me and Asher on our engagement?¡± Riina approached Mia with a kind smile.


    Mia swept her lightly, her tone full of mockery, ¡°Isn¡¯t my presence here exactly what you, Miss Lai, would have wanted, so why pretend like you don¡¯t know anything about it?¡±


    Seeing Mia¡¯s indifferent look, Riina¡¯s face sank, but quickly regained a full smile, ¡°It seems Miss Luo does have extraordinary measure, since Miss Luo is here, then I can¡¯t be ck, wee Miss Luo to witness!¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, you baba gave Mia from the invitation card, provoked Mia toe to attend, and now you¡¯re pretending to be innocent, I simply admire your acting skills. I wonder, does Asher know, what you really are?¡± Wang Yuxin coolly sarcastically snapped at Lina.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Riina¡¯s face was white and red for a while, very ugly, but she couldn¡¯t find the words to retort. Seeing Liam Jun¡¯s eyes on the side watching a good show again, she was even more furious.


    ¡°Me? What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Wang Yuxin crossed her legs, and her cool voice continued to exert her poisonous power, ¡°You can¡¯t tether a man¡¯s heart yourself, and you have to rely on so many people to help you, and you have the nerve to let us watch! I really don¡¯t know where exactly your couragees from, I simply admire you to the core!¡±


    The woman¡¯s poisonous tongue is really not to be underestimated, even rivals like Li Na are speechless by her, so it is clear that this poisonous tongue is very powerful.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s icy voice came from across the room, his cold eyes kept hovering between Mia and Wang Yuxin, ¡°A woman who doesn¡¯t know the sky is high, how dare you talk nonsense in front of me, you really don¡¯t know any rules at all. Now I don¡¯t care what purpose you have, disappear from my sight immediately, otherwise, I don¡¯t mind turning my previous words into reality.¡±


    The hellish look pierced deep into Mia¡¯s heart.


    At those words, Mia¡¯s face went white and her hands on her knees couldn¡¯t help but clench into fists, but she still looked up, her cold eyes looking at Grandpa Jun across the room as she tried to calm herself, ¡°Grandpa Jun, I really only came over here today to deaden my own heart. Since Grandpa Jun has to assume I have a personal agenda, I might as well talk about my personal agenda.¡±


    Liam Jun and Wang Yuxin both withdrew their mocking smiles and looked worriedly at Mia, who was forcing herself to be firm, especially Wang Yuxin, who knew what Mia was talking about and was surprisingly nervous.


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s face changed and his cold eyes instantly became bitterly cold, ¡°You want to threaten me with the Jun family¡¯s reputation?¡±


    Mia gritted her teeth and fought back the sickness that churned in her stomach as her eyes looked firmly at Grandpa, ¡°No, I just want to fix things.¡±


    Since Grandpa Jun had pushed her to this point, this was something she had to talk to Asher about. Was it her fault alone that it hade to this point?


    Why does she have to suffer Grandpa Jun¡¯s every step when it¡¯s not her fault alone?


    Grandpa¡¯s sharp eyes instantly attacked Mia, ¡°Problems? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem between you two, now that you¡¯ve left the Jun family, then you don¡¯t have anything to do with us at all, why are you still showing up here? Is it for the money? Or something else? It seems that you are a greedy woman, didn¡¯t Asher already give you a sum of money?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Hearing Grandpa¡¯s words, Mia¡¯s face grew paler and paler, she closed her eyes trembling and finally opened them slowly, ¡°You can say whatever you want, but only today, I must see Asher!¡±


    Lena gave Mia a stern look and twisted her head to pout at Grandpa Jun, ¡°Grandpa, look at her, look at her, you¡¯re all present and she¡¯s being so arrogant.¡±


    Seeing Leena¡¯s displeasure, Grandpa Jun¡¯s attitude hardened, ¡°No way! I won¡¯t let a woman like you see Asher again!¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Doesn¡¯t your grandson have to bear the consequences when he does something wrong?¡± Seeing Grandpa Jun¡¯s poor attitude, Wang Yuxinpletely exploded, her tone very intense.


    Seeing that an argument was about to break out, Lily hurriedly said to Grandpa, ¡°Dad, just let Miss Luo meet Asher, it won¡¯t be good for us if it gets big ¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut up, I¡¯m never going to let her see Asher!¡± Giving Lily a cold look, Grandpa Jun¡¯s grim eyes nced over to Mia¡¯s glowing white face.


    ¡°Aunty, if you let her see Asher, maybe she can do something!¡± Rina said slightly disgruntled, relying on Grandpa Jun¡¯s presence.


    Liam Jun stood in front of Grandpa Jun with his arms sped and said coldly, ¡°Grandpa, she just wants to meet my old brother, you are so nervous, aren¡¯t you ¡­¡±


    Stopping Liam Jun from saying more, Mia took a deep breath and slowly stood up from the sofa, a miserable smile on her face, and said to Liam Jun and Jun Haotian and his wife, ¡°Anyway, thank you all for today, and since the old man won¡¯t let me see you, let¡¯s pretend that I didn¡¯te today.¡±

 Chapter 50: Admitted to hospital

    ¡°Mia, what are you doing?¡± Wang Yuxin looked at Mia in confusion, her tone tinged with slight annoyance.


    Was she going to give in once again? Was she to bear the pain alone?


    ¡°Xin Xin, let me be the judge, okay?¡± Mia nced at Wang Yuxin, pleading and pain in the bottom of her eyes, and then turned her head to look at Grandpa Jun and Leena, ¡°Since you¡¯re so afraid of me showing up, don¡¯t bother me anymore, I can¡¯t afford it anymore.¡±


    With that, Mia turned to leave.


    Wang Yuxin looked at Mia¡¯s departing figure, her dark eyes looked askance at Grandpa Jun who was still sitting on the sofa, ¡°Later on, you will definitely regret what you did today.¡±


    Giving Li Na a hard stare, Wang Yuxin took a few quick steps to catch up with Mia, and Liam Jun hesitated for a moment before following close behind.


    Mia was lost in thought as she headed out of the parlor, her heart already numb with pain. Today, Asher hadn¡¯t shown up since the beginning, did it mean he didn¡¯t want to see her at all? And, did it mean that he acquiesced to what Grandpa Jun and Leena had done to her?


    Just as Mia¡¯s palm touched the door handle, the sky spun before her eyes, a sudden cramping pain appeared in her abdomen, and looking at the spinning ceiling, a bad feeling suddenly rose in Mia¡¯s heart.


    Baby ¡­ Mia She subconsciously used her hands to protect her abdomen.


    Liam Jun¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the staggering Mia in front of him, darting to her side and reaching out to hold her tightly in his arms the moment she was about to fall to the ground, ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, Mia!¡± Wang Yuxin froze and ran to Mia¡¯s side in shock.


    Grandpa Jun looked at the fainted Mia with a grim face, his face expressionless, a cold smile pulled at the corners of Riina¡¯s mouth, and only Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian had worry all over their faces, staring closely at Mia.


    Liam Jun nervously held Mia in his arms, panicking as he looked at Mia¡¯s pale little face with her eyes tightly closed. Damn it! How could he not notice Mia¡¯s abnormality!


    Just as he was about to pick Mia up, the door to the parlour in front of him was slowly pulled open, only to see Asher in a white high ss suit, looking at Liam Jun with a cold demeanour, when his eyes touched Mia in his arms, his expression instantly turned cold, his cold eyes fixed on Liam Jun, his cold eyes quickly swept over the faces of everyone present, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Damn, how did this woman get here! How could he not even know! Asher did his best to suppress his pounding heartbeat.


    Seeing Asher appear, Grandpa Jun had a moment of panic, but quickly calmed down and said gently, ¡°Nothing, she was upset to see you getting engaged, so she fainted.¡±


    Liam Jun¡¯s gaze fell on the woman in his arms from start to finish, he swept a nce at his big brother standing in front of him and when he saw the cold look on his face, he said coldly, ¡°You should get out of the way now, I¡¯m taking her to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Looking at the small, pale woman in Liam Jun¡¯s arms, Asher¡¯s heart ached hard somewhere and his eyes clouded over.


    Seeing Asher, who looked exactly like Liam Jun, Wang Yuxin first froze for a moment, then understood what was going on and coldly interjected, ¡°You actually have the nerve to ask?¡±


    ¡°Well, old man, you go and get your engagement, I have to hurry and get her to the hospital.¡± Liam Jun quickly carried Mia across his arms and ran out of the parlour in stride, his anxious eyes kept looking at the unconscious person in his arms, his heart secretly said, Asher, you have let me down too much, from today onwards, I will not back down, I will make Mia belong to me, I will take your ce to guard her!


    Seeing Liam Jun run out, Wang Yuxin angrily red at everyone in the room, ¡°One day, you will regret it, and if Mia is even slightly off, I will make your Jun family pay!¡±


    After saying that, she quickly ran out of the parlor and followed Liam Jun.


    Asher just stood outside the door, watching Mia disappear out of his sight, his mind stuck on Mia¡¯s pale face, and the hands hanging at his side couldn¡¯t help but clench into fists.


    ¡°Asher ¡­¡± Riina walked over to Asher¡¯s side, a pang of worry on her face and unease flooding her heart.


    Asher¡¯s indifferent eyes swept over her face, ¡°The engagement continues.¡±


    Riina looked surprised, Grandpa Jun¡¯s ironic face eased slightly, while Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian looked at each other, both seeing the worry in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Now Asher, there¡¯s something wrong.


    Instead, Liam Jun, after taking Mia to the hospital, uses his status as Jun¡¯s family for the first time and orders the arriving director to make sure Mia is cured.


    Wang Yuxin stood outside the ward, dumbfounded at the chaos before her:.


    There was chaos in the hospital, many nurses running, numerous doctors checking on Mia in the ward, the dean currying favour around Liam Jun ¡­


    The moment the ER closes, the noise is all but isted inside, and then the hallway falls back to silence.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s good to be rich and powerful.¡± After waiting for the emergency room door to close, Wang Yuxin said to Liam Jun indifferently, her tone full of mockery.


    In the empty corridor, Liam Jun sat on a long chair, his back against the wall, his eyes closed, ignoring Wang Yuxin¡¯s taunts. Her eyes were disheveled as she looked towards the emergency room that was shing with lights, her mind kept going back to the scene where Mia had just fainted.


    ¡­


    With the sound of instruments dripping in her ears, Mia, lying on the hospital bed, slowly opened her eyes and was met with eyes full of white and white coats with masks, the pungent smell of sterile water waking her up.


    The doctor saw that she was awake and twisted her head to the nurse next to her and whispered a few words before continuing the action in her hands, looking at the doctor¡¯s serious look, Mia¡¯s dazed eyes slowly righted her head.


    She remembers fainting, but she seems to have seen Asher moments before she passed out, and he still looked at her with the same cold eyes as before ¡­


    Yeah, she hasn¡¯t told her about the pregnancy yet ¡­


    Her dazed eyes, instantly regaining consciousness at the thought, she grabbed the arm of the doctor beside her, her eyes burning into her, ¡°Doctor, my baby ¡­¡±


    Seeing her look of anxiety, the doctor softly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your baby is fine.¡±


    Mia was visibly relieved to hear that the baby was okay, but then she thought of something else and her grip on the doctor¡¯s wrist tightened again, ¡°Doctor, can you ¡­ keep this matter of my pregnancy under wraps.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s brow furrowed, and finally nodded reluctantly under her determined gaze.


    The following day, the senior ward of the xx hospital.


    Mia was resting in her hospital bed when the door to the ward was opened and in came Liam Jun. Mia ced the book she was flipping through on the bed cab, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, you don¡¯t have toe, I have nothing to do.¡±


    Mia still remembers the worried look on Liam Jun¡¯s face when she first woke up yesterday.


    ¡°Do you still consider me a friend?¡± Liam Jun slowly approached the edge of the hospital bed, his inky ck eyes fixed on the woman lying on the bed, ¡°If you still consider me a friend, then don¡¯t say such polite things.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you let Xin Xin go back, these days, she hasn¡¯t worried a lot about me, I really feel sorry for her in my heart.¡± Seeing Liam Jun¡¯s eyes full of deep meaning, Mia immediately changed the topic. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand the meaning in Liam Jun¡¯s eyes, but she could only pretend that she couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°So, what happened to you, is it time to tell me?¡± Staring intently at Mia, Liam Jun wasn¡¯t going to let her go at all. If he hadn¡¯t pressed the doctor yesterday, he wouldn¡¯t have known about Mia¡¯s pregnancy until now.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Hearing him ask that, Mia froze, then raised a charming smile, her smiling eyes alertly looking at him, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡± Liam Jun looked down, in the direction of her abdomen, his eyes full of reproach, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me, were you nning to take it on so alone?¡±


    The smile on Mia¡¯s face slowly faded and ayer of sadness slowly surfaced, ¡°Do I have any other choice?¡±


    When he saw Mia¡¯s confused look, Liam Jun¡¯s heart ached. The doctor¡¯s diagnosis yesterday said that Mia¡¯s high level of exertion had caused thea, and it was only after his soft and hard tactics plus coercion that the doctor told him the real situation, that she was not only overworked, but the bigger reason was her pregnancy!


    ¡°The baby is my brother¡¯s, isn¡¯t it?¡± Even though it was obvious, Liam Jun took a leap of faith when asking, ¡°So you went to the venue just to tell my brother about your pregnancy?¡±


    Mia looked up at the slightly serious face and shook her head gently, ¡°Lena gave me the invitation card and told me they were getting engaged, the only reason I was going was to get myself killed for good. I approached him a long time ago and he told me to get rid of the baby ¡­¡±


    Ever since she knew how Asher was treating the child, she had long held the belief that this child would have no father, that Asher was disqualified from being a father, and that she would raise the child alone!


    Liam Jun looked deeply into Mia¡¯s forlorn eyes, his tall body slowly sat down on the edge of the bed and swept Mia into her arms, her movements unusually gentle, as if she were holding a ceramic doll.


    The moment he embraced the delicate body, his heart was filled withpassion and satisfaction.


    After all that she had gone through, Mia was already bruised all over and already exhausted. Even just a few moments in Liam Jun¡¯s arms, a piece of her heart was temporarily satisfied, ¡°Liam, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know everything you have to say.¡± Liam Jun¡¯s voice came from overhead, and his originally deep eyes turned bleak. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand how she felt, all he could do was to protect this woman from further suffering in the future.

 Chapter 51 – Private Meeting at the Hospital

    ¡°Mia ,e with me, I will take care of you, I will love you with all my heart, I won¡¯t treat you like my brother did, I will stay by your side instead of my brother and give you my deepest love.¡± This is what Liam Jun wanted to say to her a long time ago, but at that time she was still staying in Jun¡¯s house and the rtionship between them had not yet reached a certain level.


    Now that she¡¯s pregnant and out of the Jun family, it¡¯s a good time.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Mia¡¯s dry throat was speechless, her eyes avoiding Liam Jun¡¯s burning gaze.


    After all this, she knows that Liam Jun really loves and cherishes her, but she can¡¯t ept such deep feelings from Liam Jun. She knows very well that her heart is still in Asher¡¯s now, and she simply won¡¯t and can¡¯t ept another rtionship now, especially from Liam Jun.


    ¡°Liam Jun, listen to me ¡­¡± Mia looked up, seriously, at Liam Jun¡¯s affectionate face, ¡°I ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore, I¡¯m here to pick you up this time, I don¡¯t care about the status of the Jun family¡¯s young master, Mia, let me protect you.¡± Liam Jun¡¯s deep eyes stared at Mia¡¯s embarrassed face for an instant.


    She was so hurt, and he didn¡¯t want to put her through that situation again, so even though he knew she was hesitant, he didn¡¯t want to pass up the opportunity.


    ¡°Pop¡± a burst of apuse came from the door, ¡°How touching, I didn¡¯t expect to see such a wonderful emotional bubble drama, cheating actually stole to the hospital, I don¡¯t know when the hospital became a ce for private meetings?¡±


    The man standing by the door had a wicked smile on his lips, the wordsing out tauntingly, but his eyes were like melting into ice, shooting coldly at Liam Jun who had his arms around Mia.


    When she heard the familiar voice, Mia¡¯s body stiffened, and she could only freeze in Liam Jun¡¯s arms like this. Her fingers were still clinging to Liam Jun¡¯s waist, and the warmth came from her fingertips, but her cold heart was not even the slightest bit warm.


    Liam Jun did not let go of Mia, the original gentle eyes became sharp, sharp eyes back at Asher who has an evil aura cold. in terms of momentum, they are indistinguishable, don¡¯t think he Asher has the upper hand, if they fight, who will win and who will lose is still uncertain!


    ¡°Brother, what kind of private meeting is this now that Mia is no longer your woman?¡± Liam Jun faced Asher¡¯s icy look frankly, his voice justified, ¡°This is between us, old brother, you don¡¯t seem to have the right to ask about it.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t dare look back at Asher, and though she didn¡¯t leave Liam Jun¡¯s arms, her body stiffened into a straight line, every cell in her body expecting Asher toe.


    ¡°Not my woman?¡± Asher¡¯s mouth lifted in an evil smile, his cold, piercing gaze shooting straight at the woman in Liam Jun¡¯s arms, ¡°Ask her who she had a good night with the other day, hmm?¡±


    Mia¡¯s body stiffened, the fingers clutching Liam Jun¡¯s shirt trembled slightly, secretly forcing herself to calm down, she silently reminded herself mentally: Mia, you have nothing to do with this man now, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of him, just treat him as a familiar stranger.


    Liam Jun shuddered slightly in his heart, but remained stubbornly staring at Asher without a hint ofpromise.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After a long moment, Mia lifted her calm, self-possessed eyes and looked at the man by the door, ¡°Since I left you, it seems to be none of your business which man I spend the night with, Master Jun?¡±


    Not expecting her to say that, Asher clenched his hands into fists, his body, which had been leaning against the door, jerked upright and walked quickly towards her, capturing her easily from Liam Jun¡¯s arms into his own, his bitter eyes looked askance at her, his hands tightened around her hip waist, ignoring her painful clenching of his teeth, anger swept over him, his deep dark eyes rising in a cloud of cold air, ¡± What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I can be with whoever I like, Master Jun you don¡¯t seem to have any right to be in charge.¡± Mia ignored his anger and clearly drew the line between the two.


    She wasn¡¯t his pet anymore, so why should she care about him?


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± The force in his hand increased a few more times, Asher¡¯s anger almost burning him to ashes.


    Mia¡¯s face turned white with pain, her stomach turned over even more, she couldn¡¯t stop dry heaving, and her little face looked even worse.


    ¡°Mia , how are you? Is everything okay? Do you want me to call the doctor?¡± Knowing that Mia was recovering from a serious illness and seeing that she had suffered a lot of excitement, Liam Jun¡¯s heart was in a panic and he flew to the front of the hospital bed, looking at Mia with worry.


    Just now, he was afraid that Mia would be hurt, which was why he let Asher take her away from his arms, and now, seeing Mia¡¯s injured appearance, he secretly regretted it in his heart.


    Asher frowned and coldly pushed Liam Jun away, ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Liam Jun was very upset, and his cold eyes met Asher¡¯s cold, cold eyes. asher¡¯s possessiveness was far more intense than he had expected, and made his heart recoil even more.


    The two brothers coldly confronted each other, neither of them meaning to let go.


    Looking at Asher¡¯s unnervingly cold face, Mia gave him a cold look and took a bite at the back of his hand, using almost all of her strength and letting out almost all of her recent aggression and anger.


    But Asher didn¡¯t let go, his cold eyes looking coldly at Mia with absolutely no intention of letting go.


    It wasn¡¯t until a fishy sweet taste appeared in Mia¡¯s mouth that she slowly loosened her clenched teeth, and a stab of pain surfaced in her heart as she looked at Asher¡¯s still cold face and the wound on the back of her hand that was already bleeding from her bite.


    Asherpletely ignored the back of his bleeding hand and shot icy rays at Liam Jun, ¡°The old man is looking around for you right now, and if you don¡¯t leave, I don¡¯t mind having the old mane looking for someone over here.¡±


    Hearing his threat, Liam Jun blushed and stared coldly at Asher, then locked onto Asher¡¯s arm that was hooped around Mia.


    Asher¡¯s gaze flinched and his voice was cold, ¡°You¡¯re really going to wait for me to call someone?¡±


    Asher nced deeply at the two men in the midst of their entanglement, then looked deeply at Mia, and left the ward reluctantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite spared.¡± When Liam Jun had walked out, Asher looked at Mia lightly, his voice cold.


    Mia slowly lowered her head, only to have him grab it and fall into Asher¡¯s arms with a violent tug. Asher lifted her head and forced her eyes to meet his.


    Seeing Asher¡¯s eyes of hidden anger, and seeing her own woefully hasty eyes, Mia¡¯s heart ached even harder, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you push me away?¡±


    After saying that, Mia averted her gaze, not wanting Asher to see her true emotions.


    ¡°What, with Liam Jun you don¡¯t even want to look at me anymore? Do I resist you that much?¡± Asher¡¯s deep voice was inaudible with joy and sadness, and his warm breath sprayed her face.


    Mia couldn¡¯t look at his emotions now, she breathed in the meager air between them, all that was wrapped up in the air was the smell of him belonging. Though forced to look at him, the eyes that looked to him were unfocused, his eyes were so sharp that she feared she would mess up first, and her self-control had never been good, just in case she would give away her emotions now.


    ¡°Not talking? When did your personality be so stubborn, I don¡¯t remember you being like this before.¡± A peculiar smile appeared on Asher¡¯s face.


    Mia tried to break away from him in shame, but Asher had expected her to do so, and his fingers tightened on her chin, leaving a sharp red mark on her pale skin, but she stubbornly kept quiet.


    ¡°Are you really that stubborn? To the point of defending yourself for him? I won¡¯t let you have your way!¡± The cold eyes seeped with fierce jealousy and lust.


    His eyes were cold, yet burning with anger, his inky ck eyes so wild and cold that they seemed to make her fallpletely into hell.


    Mia had seen him lose his temper before, but none more intensely and frighteningly than this one, and she tried to escape in fear, but she could not do so because of the tight confinement of hisrge hands.


    ¡°What are you doing! Don¡¯t forget I¡¯ve already left, and now it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Knowing his intentions, but still not daring to think he would treat her like that, Mia looked wretched as she tried to protect her body and watch out for him at the same time.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve taken everything I¡¯ve said before and made it sound like it fell on deaf ears!¡± Asher¡¯s biting gaze was fixed on the petite face in his hands, ¡°You¡¯re my woman! Even if you leave it won¡¯t change that fact!¡±


    ¡°You devil!¡± Mia looked at the man in front of her with a pale face, her eyes filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Demon? Very well, I like that word. Now that you¡¯ve called me a demon, I¡¯m going to show you what a demon is, or you¡¯ll fail to live up to what you know about me, won¡¯t you?¡± Asher approached her slowly with a frosty look on his face, his hands tightly restraining her body.


    Mia stared at him closely, Asher was a demon now and she was so scared she was almost shaking, ¡°Don¡¯t youe any closer.¡±

 Chapter 52 – You expect me to believe that?

    Asher ignored her trembling and pressed straight towards her, ¡°Are things still up to you?¡±


    Seeing the anger in Asher¡¯s eyes, Mia shivered and wrapped her arms around herself, trying not to let the cold get to her, but it turned out to be in vain, for her heart was cold at the moment, and when her heart was cold, so was her body.


    ¡°Vomit ¡­¡± The inside of her stomach started to turn over again and Mia couldn¡¯t help but dry heave again.


    ¡°You think, just because you act like that, I¡¯ll let you go?¡± Asher grabbed her easily and seeing her trembling body, he knew he had achieved what he wanted and let out an evilugh, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t feel anything for me anymore? Your body, however, couldn¡¯t be more honest.¡±


    Mia bit her lip tightly and looked away from Asher¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Fearing she would sink, Mia struggled desperately.


    ¡°Did you reject me repeatedly for Liam Jun. You still have him in mind, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re such a bitch!¡± Asher¡¯s anger was no longer under control, and he unleashed it on her without reservation.


    Mia clenched her lower lip, her face white and her heart aching with pain, not realizing how bad she was in Asher¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on with me and Liam Jun.¡± While desperately fighting back against Asher, Mia tried to argue her case.


    Even though she knew Asher wouldn¡¯t believe it, she still didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood by him.


    ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡± Asher¡¯s cold, chilling eyes locked on the woman beneath him for an instant with a mixture of coldness and disgust.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not, that¡¯s how it was supposed to be and my feelings for Liam Jun have always been limited to being friends, I¡¯ve never betrayed you.¡± Turning her face away from the face that was causing her heartache, Mia didn¡¯t want to show weakness in front of him.


    Asher¡¯s beady eyes shot straight to Mia¡¯s delicate, pale face, ¡°I¡¯ve never trusted anything but my own eyes, don¡¯t you tell me that what I¡¯m seeing is an illusion.¡±


    How dare you argue for yourself? Good, good, this woman has hardened her wings after only a few days away, and he¡¯ll make her pay.


    Mia still turned her back on him without saying a word, but her heart ached so much that he didn¡¯t believe her!


    ¡°Not talking? Who do you think you are? Stop pretending, you wanted to leave me and Liam Jun a long time ago, didn¡¯t you? Or did you leave my side just for Liam Jun!¡± the thought of Liam Jun hugging her made Asher want to freak out.


    Damn it, how could he tolerate someone else touching his stuff! Not even his own brother!


    He¡¯d warned Liam Jun a long time ago, but it seems his warnings didn¡¯t have the slightest effect, so don¡¯t me him for disregarding the brotherhood of man!


    He paid no heed to the reason for his anger, simply assuming that it was something of his that had been touched by someone else, unaware that his anger carried a tinge of jealousy.


    Now Mia was powerless to exin anymore, and her exnations only made him more angry.


    The icy air made her wince again, so cold, even if the hug was tight it was still going to be cold, and he ¡­ wouldn t even care if she froze to death.


    Asher took her silence as acquiescence and the fire in his heart miso reached its peak in a sh, hisrge throbbing, sinewy palm squeezing her wrist, his face filled with a retreating anger while his eyes red at her with murderous intensity, ¡°No answer? Also, it¡¯s a fact anyway so there¡¯s no point in saying it again, trying to hide in someone else¡¯s arms after just leaving my side, you¡¯re really making me sick to my stomach!¡±


    With a forceful fling, Mia was catapulted a few steps away, stumbling back a few steps and hitting her head on a medical kit that was sitting on a shelf and immediately shook after being loaded by Mia, finallying crashing down towards it.


    She saw the medical box about to smash into her, but she didn¡¯t react, instead she quietly closed her eyes, her heart was dead now, so why should she care about anything else?


    Seeing that the medical kit was about to hit Mia¡¯s head and she didn¡¯t react in the slightest, Asher¡¯s eyes darkened, anger welling up in the bottom of them, and he pulled her away violently, dodging the falling kit.


    ¡°Damn it, is this how you want to protest with me?¡± Yanking Mia over hard, Asher¡¯s icy voice wasced with fury, but deliberately ignored the bile and heartache from earlier.


    ¡°Master Jun, my life, it seems, has nothing to do with you, and even if it is smashed, that¡¯s my business, not yours.¡± Ignoring the stinging wound on her forehead, Mia looked up and said coldly.


    Nothing couldpare to the pain in her heart now, the pain that ripped through her and almost choked her.


    She didn¡¯t know why he was hurting her like this when he¡¯d already forced her to leave? Would hurting her make him happier? Or, was he simply so disgusted with her that he kept punishing her in this way?


    ¡°Good, very good, you¡¯ve only been away from me for a few days, and you¡¯re actually able to resist in this way.¡± Asher¡¯s expression was indifferent, a pair of biting eyes fixed on the pale Mia, ¡°But, fortunately, I let you leave Jun¡¯s house at that time, otherwise, keeping a woman like you around would really be a troublesome thing. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you and Liam Jun making out, and you should be secretly thanking me in your heart now for making you whole, right?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Unbelieving that he would say such a thing, Mia¡¯s eyes snapped wide with an innocent, hurt expression.


    Did he really think that there was an affair between her and Liam Jun? Did he really think that she left Jun¡¯s house just to be with Liam Jun?


    Cool eyes finally sobered Mia when she saw Asher¡¯s full face look, so he had decided long ago that she had left Jun¡¯s house for Liam Jun. No wonder, after he knew she was carrying his child, he actually told her to abort the baby!


    Despair mixed with hatred slowly welled up in her otherwise clear eyes.


    ¡°Do I have to repeat what you¡¯ve done yourself?¡± Asher swept her away in disgust, what he hated most was this kind of woman who yed mind games with her appearance, and she, wasmitting his biggest pet peeve.


    Seeing Asher who hated her so much, Mia was silent, there was no point in her saying anything more now, he still wanted her to abort the baby and saying anything more would just make him think she was making excuses.


    Mia closed her eyes in despair, hearing that her heart was locked and shackled and might never be opened, and that she would dust off the memories that belonged to him.


    ¡°No more words? Then I¡¯ll be polite.¡± The tall body walked quickly toward her, and with a firm tug he lowered her to the clean white hospital bed.


    There was no denying that she had whetted his appetite to the point where he could no longer be interested in other women.


    Only for her to make it up to him!


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Realizing what he was going to do next filled Mia¡¯s heart with desperation and fear. She fought with almost all her strength, but couldn¡¯t break free of Asher, and tears of humiliation came to her eyes indefinitely, wetting her dry eyes.


    ¡°No? Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re my pet, you do your duty to please me, I have the right to explore what I want and I don¡¯t want to say it twice.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mia shrank back into the corner, her whole body shaking, her desperate eyes alert to the man approaching her.


    ¡°What do I want, I think you know best? What I want, I never fail to get!¡± Asher¡¯s anger almost spilled out at the thought that it might be because of Liam Jun, the woman who was so resistant to him.


    Asher¡¯s raging attitude was intimidating, not to mention the fact that Mia was like amb to the ughter at the moment. Seeing the rage in his eyes, Mia knew there was no escape, and could only close her eyes in despair.


    After an unknown amount of time, Asher finally left the ward, leaving Mia crumpled on the bed, her eyes listless and filled with despair and sorrow.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Like never before, she begins to hate Asher, the very man who not only made her abort the baby in her belly, but even forced her in the hospital, trampling her pride and self-esteem underfoot!


    Mia, who was lying on the hospital bed, couldn¡¯t help but stroke her long fingers on her slightly bulging belly, her eyes wereplicated. For the sake of the baby in her belly, she could only live a good life, and as for Asher, she never wanted to see him again in her life!

 Chapter 53 – Unexpected Visits

    Inside Asher¡¯s office.


    ¡°President, this is the document you asked for.¡± The secretary respectfully and carefully handed over a document, but her eyes didn¡¯t dare to look at Asher, who was sitting at the back of the office, for fear of making him angry if she was not careful.


    Already this morning, I don¡¯t know how many people have suffered, and Asher¡¯s cold, grim face has kept the staff away for fear of being shell-shocked if they¡¯re not careful.


    In the past two days, there was no telling who had upset Asher, he was grim all day and wouldsh out at the slightest displeasure. She¡¯d gotten a few lectures today alone, though the mistakes she¡¯d made had been extremely subtle.


    ¡°Just put it down.¡± Asher ordered without looking up, his cold voice sounding like it could freeze all around him.


    She had been around Asher for a long time and had never seen him lose his temper like he had recently. His whole body radiated a dangerous signal that no one should enter, and he was as cold as a Satan, making everyone in thepany avoid him at once when they saw him from afar. She was Asher¡¯s secretary, so she had no choice but to carry on with her work.


    ¡°President, I¡¯vee to brief you on this afternoon¡¯s itinerary.¡± The secretary looked at him carefully and said cautiously. Although she also knew that she couldn¡¯t provoke Asher right now, but where the secretary¡¯s usation was, she simply didn¡¯t dare to be the slightest bit ck.


    Before she could finish her sentence, a fine bead of sweat seeped out of her body.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Asher lifted his cold face, his dark, deep eyes staring hard at her, cold and terrible!


    The secretary, startled by Asher¡¯s terrible scowl, hurriedly said in a trembling voice, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Next, with panicked steps, the secretary fled out of the office like the wind.


    Asher tossed the signing pen in his hand and rubbed his temples in annoyance, looking at the secretary¡¯s flustered look and knowing that his bad attitude had scared her off, and that his bad temper this morning had scared off a lot of people. He looked even more annoyed at the moment, his chest seemed to be stuffed full of something, blocking his breath.


    ¡°With a loud bang, he kicked his office chair to the ground, letting out his frustration. The sound of the chair falling over startled the staff outside, but they didn¡¯t dare to see what was going on, for fear of igniting Asher¡¯s anger on themselves, and then they would really be dead!


    After kicking the chair into ce, Asher¡¯s annoyed mood eased a little as he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, his beady eyes looking out.


    Looking at the traffic and hustle and bustle below the building, Asher couldn¡¯t help but feel another twinge of irritation rise in his heart as he thought of Mia, who was still in the hospital. He, Asher, had the enviable wealth and power to have whatever he wanted, and this time he was letting a woman take control of her emotions.


    If she dares to betray him, then be prepared for his revenge!


    Asher¡¯s beady eyes stared out the window, darkness surging underneath them: don¡¯t think you can leave the Jun family and rest easy, Mia, he¡¯ll show her that running away from him and betraying him will never be something she can bear!


    Hospital ward.


    ¡°Come, Mia , drink this bowl of chicken soup to nourish your body.¡± Wang Yuxin brought out the chicken soup she had boiled for a long time and ced it in front of Mia.


    In just two short days without seeing her, Mia seemed to have lost a lot more weight than before, a small face pale and bloodless, her body even thinner, as if a gust of wind could blow her away. Compared to the previous few days, Mia¡¯s eyes seemed much less angry, looking listlessly at the wall not far away.


    She came in for a long time and Mia didn¡¯t even seem to see her, just staring intently at the wall, which made Wang Yuxin even more distressed and hurriedly served the boiled chicken soup to her.


    Mia had just looked up when she saw a bowl of chicken soup sitting in front of her, the grease on it made her stomach flip, and her brow furrowed, ¡°Xin Xin, can you take these away, I want to throw up now when I see them.¡±


    Hearing her words, Wang Yuxin didn¡¯t bring the chicken soup back, looking worriedly at the pale Mia with a strong attitude, ¡°No, you must drink it.¡±


    ¡°Xin Xin, I really don¡¯t want to drink it.¡± Mia resisted, turning her head away from the chicken soup she was already on the verge of vomiting.


    Seeing that her tough attitude was ineffective, Wang Yuxin immediately changed her attitude and put a smile on her face, softly persuading, ¡°Just drink it, this is what I¡¯ve been boiling all morning, can you bear to watch me work so hard and waste my feelings for nothing?¡±


    Mia couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her best friend showing such a mealy-mouthed expression, and she forced her stomach to settle, picking up the bowl and tilting it down.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wang Yuxin was always like this, always earning sympathy with her churlish attitude when being tough didn¡¯t work, and she was always soft-hearted.


    The two had known each other for so long, how could Mia not know her tricks? But thinking that Wang Yuxin genuinely cared for her, a heart of hers instantly turned soft beyond measure. At least, in this world, there was still someone who really cared about herself.


    Seeing Mia drink the bowl of chicken soup as much as she could, Wang Yuxin¡¯s pitiful face instantly transformed, her pitiful face instantly turned into the face of a vicious stepmother, even the way she looked at her changed, and she said in no good mood, ¡°Mia, look at what you¡¯ve tortured yourself into for the sake of a man? For the sake of such a heartless man, do you have to torture yourself so much? If you keep being so heartless, I¡¯ll cut you off, I really can¡¯t stand you!¡±


    Seeing Wang Yuxin¡¯s rapidly changing face, Mia let out a long sigh, but didn¡¯t retort as she usually did. She had already been hurt all over by Asher, so she would rather be scolded by Wang Yuxin, so that she would feel better in her heart.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re good, you can still be bullied in the hospital, Mia, you really make me admire you!¡± Thinking about how soft Mia was now, Wang Yuxin was furious.


    She still remembered that afternoon, when she had entered the ward and seen Asher, unclothed, just getting out of bed, and Mia was lying in bed all tired, her bare skin was red and purple like an abandoned rag doll. Thinking about that day she still had a fire in her stomach that she couldn¡¯t vent.


    Hearing Wang Yuxin¡¯s words, Mia couldn¡¯t help but recall the cruelty of that day, and her clear eyes slowly became dull, and the fingers holding the bowl couldn¡¯t help but slowly tighten.


    She hated herself for not fighting, why did she fall in love so easily with a man, and such a cold and heartless one at that?


    ¡°Mia, tell me honestly, are you really in love with that cold and heartless stinker?¡± Wang Yuxin looked at her worriedly and asked the question she had been worrying about.


    Mia froze and looked up at her, but did not know how to answer Wang Yuxin¡¯s question, opened her mouth but lost her voice dully, ¡°I ¡­¡±


    Mia gave a bitterugh, even if she loved him what was the point, he still hated him, still felt that she had betrayed him, or would never fall in love with her at all ¡­


    Seeing Mia¡¯s bitter smile, Wang Yuxin¡¯s heart gradually sank, and her eyes were clouded with heartache as she looked at Mia, it looked like Mia was really in the end of her rope this time. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Mia with concern, ¡°So, since you met Asher, did you question him as to why he let you abort the baby?¡±


    Mia looked down, shaking her head slowly. She hadn¡¯t even had time to say anything before he was gone. Determined to leave after insulting her body and humiliating her mind.


    Seeing Mia¡¯s denial, Wang Yuxin¡¯s anger at the bottom of her heart ran high, and while she secretly cursed Asher, she was secretly annoyed by Mia¡¯s concession. She originally thought that when she saw Asher this time, Mia would definitely question Asher¡¯s heartlessness.


    Who would have expected that Mia would have backed off once again.


    Thinking about the fact that she was now the one who was pregnant, Wang Yuxin forced herself to swallow her anger and looked at her with a hateful look, ¡°Have you thought about it? If this is not told to him, there is no possibility for the two of you to meet again in the future. Asher asked you to abort the baby and you stayed, think about what will happen?¡±


    Mia was stunned and looked up at Wang Yuxin with trepidation in the bottom of her eyes.


    Yes, if she kept the baby from Asher, it would be her and the baby in her belly that would suffer if she was found out.


    With that thought, Mia¡¯s fingers gently stroked the small of her back, her icy face tinged with a rare bit of redness, and her eyes held the unique glow of motherhood.


    If we let her abort the baby, we might as well kill her!


    ¡°It seems like we are ready to prepare for a long term resistance.¡± Seeing Mia¡¯s appearance, Wang Yuxin suddenly felt helpless and looked at Mia seriously, ¡°You should get well now, don¡¯t worry about anything else, you still have a baby, take care of and love your baby, got it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mia, but you need to smile more, it¡¯s not good for the baby to have a bitter face too often.¡± A warm male voice suddenly came from the doorway and quickly walked into the ward.


    But it was ude, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a few days.


    Mia looked at the sudden appearance of ude, her face shifting quickly as she asked in an indifferent tone, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Wang Yuxin stood by the bed with a wary look at ude who was carrying various bag samples in his hands. this man she had seen before at the engagement press conference and had read in the newspapers and magazines, seemed to be the vice president of Sakura Shang and a good friend of Asher.


    Thinking about the rtionship between ude and Asher, Wang Yuxin had no good feeling towards the gentle-looking man in front of her and sneered at ude, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the vice president of Sakushang Global Corporation? Why do you have time toe to the hospital today? Do you want to check if Mia is dead for your CEO?¡±

 Chapter 54: The Different Dr. Lee

    ude nced at the sharply verbal Wang Yuxin, his gaze then turned to Mia on the hospital bed, helplessly lowering his head and sighing, ¡°I¡¯m here to see a friend today, and I came to see Mia by the way . You¡¯re Mia¡¯s good friend, right, I definitely don¡¯t mean any harm, so don¡¯t use such a hostile tone to talk to me, okay?¡±


    Seeing ude¡¯s serious expression, Wang Yuxin¡¯s eyes flinched as she wrapped her arms around her chest and raised her eyebrows to look at the suited man in front of her with a cold scowl, ¡°Which other tone should I use to speak to you? Or, should I wee you to continue insulting Mia for your president ?¡±


    Sharp, icy eyes shot straight in ude¡¯s direction and the air in the ward instantly dropped to freezing as the two men each stood a short distance apart facing each other in a somber atmosphere.


    Mia¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, she called herself friends with ude though, and right now she didn¡¯t want to see anyone involved with Asher.


    After some time, Mia slowly looked up and looked at ude with detached and cold eyes, ¡°To the vice president, if there is nothing else, I would like to ask you to leave, I need a quiet environment right now.¡±


    After saying that, Mia looked away, intending to just let ude ignore it. Anyone associated with Asher now reminded her of what she was going through and her situation.


    Hearing Mia¡¯s words, ude let out a long sigh and tried to say something.


    Wang Yuxin stepped forward, cutting the two men¡¯s vision from the air, and her cold eyes instantly assaulted ude¡¯s tall frame, ¡°I think you heard me, Mia doesn¡¯t want to see you right now, now please leave now.¡±


    ude swept a nce at the woman standing in front of him and decided to simply ignore Wang Yuxin, walking straight to the hospital bed with the things in his hands, ¡°Mia , don¡¯t misunderstand, I just came to see you, absolutely no malice.¡±


    ¡°Hey, how can you do that, I told you you¡¯re not wee!¡± Wang Yuxin red at ude viciously, pulled over a chair and sat down demonstratively on the edge of the bed.


    Mia still had her back turned and wasn¡¯t about to pick up on ude.


    ¡°How¡¯s the body?¡± ude set his hands down and couldn¡¯t help the knot in his thick eyebrows as he saw the bruises on her exposed skin, ¡°I know you¡¯re aggravated, I just came to check on you as a friend and meant absolutely nothing else, please believe me.¡±


    ¡°Nice talk, I don¡¯t know what you want yet!¡± Wang Yuxin looked at him coldly, the corners of her mouth lifting in disdain.


    Mia looked up and shook her head gently at Wang Yuxin, gesturing for her to calm down first, and then gazed at ude with a cold gaze, although she and ude had no problems with each other, and could even be called friends, but this was an extraordinary time, she had to be careful, and the most important thing now was the baby in her belly.


    ¡°Is there something you want here?¡± The cold tone of voice drew the line between the two men clearly.


    Hearing Mia¡¯s cold tone, ude finally couldn¡¯t stand it and scratched his hair, looking at the woman on the bed with an extremely helpless look, ¡°I mean, the two of us are considered friends, right, can you stop looking at me like I¡¯m trying to hurt you.¡±


    Still looking at him with indifferent eyes, Mia said coldly, ¡°ude, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t trust any of them right now.¡±


    Finally, ude finally lost the battle and threw up his hands in surrender, ¡°Fine, whatever you think, that¡¯s always okay, I just came to check on you now and wanted to see how you were doing.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, now that you¡¯re done with the mood, hurry up and go back, we don¡¯t wee anyone rted to Asher here!¡± Wang Yuxin immediately stood up from her chair, ready to whisk ude away.


    ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Stopping Wang Yuxin from continuing, Mia¡¯s indifferent eyes, looking across at ude, ¡°ude, let me ask you, did Asher send you here?¡±


    Wang Yuxin looked at ude with undisguised disgust and wariness in her eyes and turned her head to Mia and said, ¡°Mia , it¡¯s a waste to say one more word to this kind of person, it¡¯s better to let him go.¡±


    ude looked fixedly at Mia with a serious face, ¡°No, Mia , I came to see you, and by the way, to check on the baby in your belly!¡±


    At the second half of his words, Mia and Wang Yuxin¡¯s faces instantly changed color, especially Mia¡¯s, whose eyes abruptly turned deep and guarded, ¡°ude, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Seeing their defensive looks, ude knew his words had caused another misunderstanding and hurriedly smiled, putting on a harmless smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, no one knows I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°ude, is it true you came alone? You came to my ce and he doesn¡¯t know?¡± Looking at ude suspiciously, Mia gestured for Wang Yuxin not to talk too much.


    Understanding what she meant, ude nodded and said with a serious look on his face, ¡°Mia, I know you¡¯re wary of me, but we¡¯ve known each other for some years now, do you really not trust me that much?¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at ude quietly, as if trying to see something in ude¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Humph, we¡¯ve known each other for many years, but you still pushed Mia into the fire, who knows what kind of heart you¡¯re hiding!¡± Wang Yuxin still couldn¡¯t help it and viciously took out anger for Mia.


    ¡°Xin Xin, this is a ward, so pay attention.¡± Stopping Wang Yuxin from continuing, Mia looked ndly at ude again, ¡°ude, do you mind apanying me for a walk in the small garden below.¡±


    ude froze slightly, followed by a relieved smile, ¡°I certainly don¡¯t mind as long as you do.¡±


    As soon as he had a chance to be alone with Mia, he would be able to figure out what was going on in there. He reached out his hand and helped Mia walk towards the outside of the ward. Naturally, Wang Yuxin was uneasy and followed behind them as well.


    Mia looked behind her at Wang Yuxin who was ready to follow her, ¡°Xin Xin, you stay here first, so the doctor can take care of me if he needs me.¡±


    Although Wang Yuxin was reluctant, she did not refuse again, and reluctantly watched the two people leave the ward.


    Mia walked through the small garden under the hospital in her blue hospital gown, ude holding her up in silence until they reached a secluded area before the two found a bench and sat down, not speaking for a long time.


    Unbeknownst to them, there was someone not far behind, with luxurious clothes, exquisite makeup, a gloomy face, and a sneaky whereabouts, but it was Lina.


    She had onlye to the hospital for her regr physical, but she hadn¡¯t expected to be surprised to see ude unexpectedly walking towards a ward, which she then followed.


    Lena was shocked when ude revealed that Mia was carrying a baby, she thought she had done it without knowing and that Mia must have removed the baby. But to her surprise, ude knew about it, and that the baby was still there!


    How could she allow it!


    Staring intently at ude and Mia not far away, Lena couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought of Asher knowing that Mia was pregnant with a child.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After thinking for a long time, Leena took out her cell phone from her pocket and dialed a number, ¡°Hello, is this Dr. Lee? There¡¯s one more thing I need your help with ¡­¡±


    After making the call, Riina¡¯s gaze was gloomy and a sinister smile finally appeared at the corner of her mouth, Mia, let¡¯s see if you can still keep the baby in your belly this time!


    By the time she saw a man in a white coat walking towards Mia and the others, the smile on Lena¡¯s face became even more pleasant.


    But Mia and ude sat there for a few moments before they were about to speak when they were interrupted by a voice, ¡°Miss Luo, why are you still here? I¡¯ve been looking all over for you!¡±


    Mia looked up at Dr. Lee and smiled slightly, ¡°Dr. Lee, I came down to sit with my friend, what is it you want to see me about?¡±


    Dr. Li looked at Mia with a smile on his face, and a strange light suddenly slipped through his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s time for your checkup now, so I came over to find you on purpose.¡±


    Mia froze and seemed puzzled for a moment, but then turned to ude and said, ¡°ude, let¡¯s talkter then, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Mia swept a look at ude with a helpless expression, then stood up and followed Dr. Lee out of the small garden.


    Looking at Mia¡¯s departing figure, ude¡¯s brows knitted together, his mind wandering to the doctor¡¯s creepy smile from earlier. Also, there was a distinct hint of confusion in Mia when she saw Dr. Leeing for her.


    No, there must be something odd about this. This Dr. Lee is not right!


    Something suddenly shed in his mind, and ude¡¯s deep eyes instantly widened as he stood up from the bench with a pang and quickly chased after the two people who had already walked away. Because of Mia¡¯s body, the two didn¡¯t get far out, and ude pulled Mia over, shielding her behind himself and looking warily at Dr. Li across the room.


    ¡°ude, what are you doing!¡± Mia froze at the sudden turn of events and frowned in confusion.


    ude ignored her confusion, only extending his arm to shield her firmly behind him, a pair of gloomy eyes staring deadly at Dr. Lee in front of him, his voice cold, ¡°Tell me, who sent you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, this gentleman? I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m Miss Luo¡¯s attending doctor, of course I¡¯m in charge of everything for her, is there something wrong with that?¡± Dr. Li was only slightly startled, then quickly hid his emotions and responded calmly.


    ude sneered and looked at him steadily, ¡°Dr. Lee, it was Liam Jun who told you that we were in the garden, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Dr. Li froze, then immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s exactly how I found out Miss Luo¡¯s whereabouts by asking Master Jun ¡­¡±

 Chapter 55: Plotting and scheming

    Before he could finish his words, Mia also reflected that it was Wang Yuxin who was now staying in the ward, and this Dr. Li didn¡¯t hesitate to admit that it was Liam Jun who told him where she was going, that meant one thing, this Dr. Li didn¡¯t go to the ward at all, he found his way here directly!


    Mia already had her doubts when he came to get her back to the ward in person, but now it was even more clear that there was definitely something wrong with this Dr. Lee!


    Mia stood out from behind ude and calmly questioned, ¡°Dr. Li, what do you want? The one staying in the ward now is my good friend Wang Yuxin, not Liam Jun!¡±


    Dr. Li froze, not expecting to be torn apart so easily, his gentle face instantly changed, his gloomy gaze fixed on the small of Mia¡¯s back, and the syringe he had been hiding behind his back was slowly brought to his body, the needle emitting a cold glow under the refraction of the sunlight.


    Immediately afterwards, five men, dressed in white, scattered around Mia and ude.


    ¡°Miss Luo, I don¡¯t want anything, I just want to remind you that it¡¯s time for your shot.¡± Dr. Lee¡¯s face was stered with a sinister smile, emboldened to take a step closer to the two.


    ude quickly shielded Mia behind him and looked warily at the five men who surrounded them, as well as Dr. Lee who was slowly approaching them with a syringe, cursing in his heart, damn, this Dr. Lee actually had no qualms about his presence and was tantly about to do evil based on the number of people!


    ¡°Damn it, if youy a finger on her, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell!¡± Looking coldly at Dr. Lee who was slowly walking over, ude¡¯s gaze was grim.


    Dr. Lee, however, ignored his threats and took the opportunity to rush towards them with the syringe while ude was talking.


    ude blocked Mia behind him with one hand, and with his other hand, he grabbed Dr. Lee¡¯s arm holding the syringe with his eyes instantly turning morbidly cold, and with a force of his wrist, the syringe in his palm fell to the ground as Dr. Lee screamed, the medicine in the syringe spilling out from the vibration.


    The five men scattered around them saw that Dr. Li was subdued and immediately lunged towards the two of them, seeing this scene, ude could only grit his teeth and coldly questioned, ¡°Dr. Li, if you dare to hurt this youngdy, I will tell Master Jun and make you disappear from this worldpletely!¡±


    With a cold smile on his face, Dr. Li said nonchntly, ¡°Vice President Xiang, you still don¡¯t know, right? This is what Master Jun sent us to do. If you¡¯re sensible, we won¡¯t hurt you, after all, this matter has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Hearing those words, the two people over here instantly stiffened in ce, especially Mia, whose entire body felt like it had been struck by lightning, frozen in ce as if it was a stone statue, her eyes wide and her face ashen.


    What she just heard ¡­


    Did this man just say that Asher sent him?


    It was Asher who wanted to destroy the baby in her belly! And, in this way too!


    Seeing Mia¡¯s expression, Dr. Li knew that his words had worked, and a cunning glint slipped under his eyes, ¡°Miss Luo, the medicine in this syringe is still the one that Master Jun specially ordered us to configure. After this medicine is administered, you will fall asleep and the baby will be shed without you knowing it, and you won¡¯t feel any pain. Mia, I think you¡¯d better give in ¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean ¡­¡± Mia, pale and shaken as if she would copse at any moment, stared incredulously at Dr. Lee¡¯s syringe.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like if that syringe was stuck in her. Nor could she imagine that it had actually been configured at Asher¡¯s specialmand for them to destroy the baby in her belly!


    Wasn¡¯t it enough that he had been so desperate to get her to abort?


    Seeing Mia¡¯s deathly expression, ude¡¯s gloomy eyes looked across at Dr. Lee, his voice cold to the core, ¡°What are you guys babbling about, surely Asher doesn¡¯t know about this, who the hell did you send?¡±


    It was a nt, Asher didn¡¯t even know Mia was pregnant, much less send someone to the hospital! And, knowing Asher as he does, if he knew Mia was pregnant, he would have been even less likely to let her abort the baby and would have just let here back to him.


    These guys were obviously sent by someone else!


    ¡°Vice President Xiang, if you still protect this woman, then don¡¯t me a few of us for being rude to you!¡± ude¡¯s icy coldness caused Dr. Li¡¯s body to tremble, but he quickly recovered and threatened viciously.


    ¡°ude, get out of here, this has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t let me drag you down with me!¡± Mia¡¯s face was white and her eyes were full of despair.


    ude looked back at Mia anxiously, ¡°Mia, listen to me, Asher would never do this, you have to trust him!¡±


    Trust him ¡­


    After what he¡¯d done, how else was she supposed to believe it?


    Two lines of tears ran down the corners of Mia¡¯s eyes, leaving two tear tracks on her pale face, and after her mouth tasted the bitterness of the tears, Mia pulled out a sad smile.


    Sure enough, he still wouldn¡¯t leave her alone?


    This man when really so desperate, just really hates her to this extent, hates her enough to kill even his own child.


    In this moment, a shoot of hate that Mia had hidden in the deepest part of her heart quietly burst forth.


    ¡°Alright, cut the crap guys, since Master Jun has decided so, we wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey, so please bear with Vice President if you offend him in any way.¡± Doctor Li stood up from the ground and impatiently interrupted ude, twisting his head to signal a few other people to slowly narrow the circle.


    ude shielded Mia in his arms and looked at Dr. Lee coldly and said, ¡°Dr. Lee, aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll call the police if you do that?¡±


    ¡°Haha, to Vice President, would I be that naive? After the matter ispleted, Master Jun will give me arge sum of money, and then I will take my whole family far away, what else is there to fear?¡± Dr. Li was not willing to show any weakness, smiling fiercely as he edged closer towards the two men.


    Looking at the few people pressing towards them, Mia and ude¡¯s palms were sweating, but they didn¡¯t know how to react. It was very isted and few people passed by, so even if they called out to someone, they wouldn¡¯t get there in time.


    Dr. Lee may have noticed this and smiled sardonically as he approached them unhurriedly.


    Mia slowly closed her eyes and said softly, ¡°ude, it¡¯s my fault, I¡¯m the one who dragged you down, just hurry up and go, this has nothing to do with you, they won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll leave you alone now?¡± ude watched the few people around him closely, ready to fight for his life.


    No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let Mia get hurt again, and he wanted to prove to Mia that this was definitely not something Asher had ordered Dr. Lee to do.


    There was silence all around, the air almost dull and suffocating.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Just as Dr. Lee was about to lunge with the syringe in his hand, a scream was heard, ¡°Someone, someone¡¯s about tomit murder here, someone, someone, someone!¡±


    Dr. Li¡¯s face changed, and he couldn¡¯t see who was actually shouting behind him, and immediately scurried towards a hidden ce with his head in his hands, and the few remaining people froze and hurriedly fled in all directions.


    Mia and ude were left standing in ce, breathing heavily.


    But she saw Wang Yuxin darting towards them and said worriedly, ¡°Luckily we came in time, otherwise, Mia would have been in danger.¡±


    It was only after a long time of being frozen in ce that the three returned to the ward with palpitations.


    A low and gloomy atmosphere filled the entire ward, Mia sat on the white hospital bed, a pair of dull and lifeless eyes staring straight up at the ceiling. Wang Yuxin, who was sitting at the side, saw such a Mia, and a pain that was hard to hide slipped through her heart.


    The room was horribly silent, and no one spoke again.


    After an unknown amount of time, Wang Yuxin stood up from her seat at once, her gloomy gaze nced at Mia on the bed, and then walked straight towards the door. She was going to find Asher, she was going to question her personally about what was going on questioning why he was so desperate?


    Wang Yuxin was just about to open the door when she was stopped by ude, her angry gaze ring at ude who stopped her, her gloomy eyes saying icily, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    ude slowly shook his head, his deep eyes fixed on Wang Yuxin¡¯s cold face, he understood very well what the consequences would be if he let this woman out now, ¡°Wang Yuxin, now is not the time to be impulsive, I think there must be some kind of misunderstanding here.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he was defending Asher or anything, but there was something really revealing in this whole thing that was unspeakably weird, not to mention that he hadn¡¯t told Asher about Mia¡¯s pregnancy, and that he was certain that Asher didn¡¯t even know the doctor.


    Hearing ude¡¯s words, Wang Yuxin¡¯s eyes instantly widened and she swatted the hand that was over the back of her hand away, gritting her teeth as she questioned ude, ¡°Misunderstanding? ude, you really think we¡¯re idiots!¡±


    At that moment, Mia, who had been lying in the hospital bed without saying a word, finally stirred.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how things really are now.¡± Mia¡¯s vacant eyes swept over ude before looking back up at the ceiling, ¡°To the Vice President, now you can leave.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter to her now ¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Crystalline teardrops slowly slid down the corners of her eyes, eventually soaking into the sheets beneath her.


    Hearing Mia¡¯s eviction order, Wang Yuxin also cooperated by opening the door of the ward with a gesture of invitation, ¡°ude, please!¡±


    ude stood there, his deep eyes gazing silently at the woman on the bed, slowly closing his eyes and easing his inky pupils out of sight, before walking to the bed with a determined stride, ¡°Mia, I believe Asher, if you want to get this straightened out then just go to the person in question yourself.¡±

 Chapter 56 – The child is a disgrace to the Jun family

    ¡°You ¡­¡± Before Mia could react, her wrist was grabbed and she was dragged off the bed immediately afterwards.


    ude tugged Mia¡¯s hand and headed for the door, but stopped hard when Wang Yuxin blocked him, sword brows furrowed, ¡°Wang Yuxin, don¡¯t you also want to get to the bottom of things?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, the truth of the matter is right in front of us, there¡¯s nothing to doubt.¡± Wang Yuxin threw her body across the room and held tightly to where the doorway was.


    ude¡¯s eyes sank and he reached out arge hand and pushed the woman in front of him aside, before tugging Mia¡¯s arm and sprinting off towards the hospital,.


    Mia had no choice but to protect her stomach while barely keeping up with ude.


    ude pulled Mia all the way to the underground parking lot, opened the car door and shoved Mia inside, and just as he was about to close the door behind him, Wang Yuxin suddenly rushed out.


    Wang Yuxin red at ude with a burning gaze, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Saying that, without the car owner¡¯s permission, Wang Yuxin moved sharply and got into the car, she didn¡¯t feelfortable letting this man take Mia away.


    ude swept a nce at Wang Yuxin before getting into the driver¡¯s seat, and the car quickly left the underground parking lot, heading straight for Sakushang Global Corporation.


    Silence pervaded the car the whole way, no one wanted to make the first sound to break the awkward atmosphere.


    ude seemed anxious to prove Asher¡¯s innocence to Mia, so the car drove fast and soon arrived at the main office building.


    Standing under this towering building again after a short time, Mia¡¯s emotions were mixed, with an indescribable bitterness in her heart.


    She stood quietly at the entrance to the building, looking up at the height out of reach. Was this the distance between her and Asher? One at the top, one at the ground level, and he could decide her life or death her feelings with a few words?


    A bitter smile pulled at the corners of her pale mouth, it was just that, she was already here, it didn¡¯t matter to her now, no matter how embarrassing words she heard from that man¡¯s mouth, she didn¡¯t care anymore.


    ude nced at the slender Mia next to him and took her arm and headed for the interior of the building, ¡°Come on.¡±


    Today he must find out what is going on, he has a feeling that there must be something fishy among all these things, and he must catch the person who is ying behind the scenes!


    ude pulled Mia straight across the lobby and walked straight towards the stairwell with a cold face, Wang Yuxin followed the two at a quick pace, the three of them stopping in front of the elevator doors.


    Just then, with a document in her hand, Riina walked towards this way with elegant steps, and at the sight of the three people in the elevator room, her eyes instantly widened and she quickly hid herself from view.


    Her sharp gazended on top of ude and Mia¡¯s interlocked hands, and her fingers holding the folder tightened so hard that it instantly morphed in her hands.


    How did ude end up with Mia? No, this is not the time to look at that, the point is how did Mia get here, is it possible that Dr. Lee¡¯s operation failed?


    Just then, the phone that Riina had ced in her pocket vibrated, and after ncing at the caller ID on the screen, she immediately pressed the answer button and spoke before the other party could say anything, ¡°I¡¯m asking you guys, how did Mia leave the hospital!¡±


    Just after hearing a few words from the other side, Lina said in a fury, ¡°Now get out of this city right now and never appear in front of me, or you won¡¯t want to know what it will be like to disobey me.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone indignantly, gritting her teeth and ring at Mia, who was following ude: it was really three idiots, they couldn¡¯t even do this little thing right, so it seemed that only she had to do it herself.


    Liam Jun, who was talking to someone in the lobby, caught a glimpse of the three people standing in front of the elevator without realizing it, and when he got a good look at the three of them, his eyes instantly surfaced in confusion, how did they get here? Also, how did ude end up with Mia?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Liam Jun¡¯s bushy eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but knit together as he strode straight in Mia¡¯s direction.


    Riina was just about toe out of the corner, and after seeing Liam Jun, who was rapidly approaching this way, quickly took the advantage of the tall tropical nts to hide herself.


    Asher, who was so preupied with Mia that he didn¡¯t even notice Leena¡¯s presence, strode straight over the nts to the trio.


    ¡°What brings you here? Are you feeling better?¡± Liam Jun looked worriedly at the pale Mia.


    Mia swept a nce at ude, who was clinging to her side, and said after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°There¡¯s something that needs to be taken care of.¡±


    ¡°To the Vice President, I wonder what you brought Mia here for?¡± Liam Jun knew that ude seemed to deliberately let Mia hide the reason for her visit, and he frowned at ude who had a cold expression.


    ¡°Liam Jun, where¡¯s your brother now?¡± ude asked openly, he didn¡¯t have that much time to spend poorly here now.


    On the rare asion that he saw ude¡¯s anxious look, Liam Jun¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly before ncing down at Mia and Wang Yuxin, ¡°My brother he ¡­¡±


    Before he could answer, he saw that the elevator doors had slowly opened.


    ude couldn¡¯t wait to hear what he had to say, so he dragged Mia and Wang Yuxin into the elevator and reached out to press the president¡¯s exclusive floor. liam Jun froze and saw that the elevator was about to close, so he immediately blocked the closing elevator with his arm and stepped into the elevator under the watchful eyes of several people.


    Liam Jun¡¯s eyes took in the serious, stony expressions of the three men, vaguely sensing that something was not right, and a pair of thick brows furrowed together.


    They didn¡¯t see it, and it was only after the elevator doors had all closed that Leena stepped out of the shadows with a vicious smirk on her face: it¡¯s to get Asher, isn¡¯t it? What a shame, Mia, I won¡¯t let you get away with it, because ¡­


    Pressing a speed dial button, it didn¡¯t take long for Asher¡¯s low, icy voice toe from the other end, and Riina said in a sweet voice, ¡°Asher, go back to dinner with grandpa first, I suddenly remembered I forgot my gift for him, so you can go first.¡±


    Without saying anything more, Lina hung up the phone and stood in the slowly rising elevator, a wicked smile appeared from the corner of her mouth: Mia, you asked for it, you brought it to me, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless, I¡¯ll make you diepletely!


    With a ding, the elevator stopped at the president¡¯s exclusive floor, and Riina quickly walked towards the president¡¯s office, dialing a phone number as she went, ¡°Hey, listen, youe to the president¡¯s office right now and do something for me, and after it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll pay you generously, definitely enough tost you for a while.¡±


    Without waiting for the other party to speak, Leena hung up sharply, then stealthily entered Asher¡¯s office and dialed another inte.


    At the same time, ude¡¯s group stepped out of the elevator and was stopped just as they reached the secretary¡¯s office. The secretary greeted ude¡¯s figure when she saw him from afar, ¡°Vice President Xiang, the president is busy right now and is not avable to see you, please excuse me.¡±


    ude didn¡¯t say anything, he just looked askance at the secretary with icy eyes from above, hispelling eyes made the secretary¡¯s body shiver uncontrobly, and his voice was even colder, ¡°Oh, really? Do you know what the consequences of lying to me would be?¡±


    ¡°To the vice president ¡­¡± the secretary¡¯s whole body was shaking, stammering and unable to speak, ¡°I, I, the president, he ¡­ ¡±


    Knowing that there was no way to ask anything at all, Liam Jun walked forward with a gentle smile, ¡°Is my brother in the office, please?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡± The secretary bowed her head in embarrassment, her eyes ncing now and then at the unmoving phone.


    Seeing her stammering appearance, ude¡¯s already limited patience waspletely consumed, pulling Mia around the secretary and striding towards the president¡¯s office, Wang Yuxin red at the secretary and hurriedly followed behind.


    Liam Jun followed a few people, smiling apologetically at the secretary, before following in ude¡¯s footsteps as well. He hadn¡¯t seen ude looking so stone-cold serious before, which showed that today¡¯s events were not trivial.


    ude paused as he saw a crack in the president¡¯s office open, followed by the voices of Lena and Asher from inside. Apparently, the secretary had just lied.


    ude frowned and was just about to go in, however he was pulled by the wrist by Mia. mia looked at him and shook her head slowly.


    Turning back to Mia, who was obviously trying desperately to hold back, ude withdrew the foot he had already taken and the four stood outside the door, listening to Lena and Asher talk.


    ¡°Asher, what do you think about Miss Luo?¡± Riina¡¯s voice came from inside, seemingly with a hint of concern.


    ¡°What about what?¡± Asher¡¯s low voice came with it, but with a great deal of impatience.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the baby in her belly, are you really going to abort him? No matter what, that baby is still your baby, don¡¯t you feel sorry for her?¡± After a pause of a minute or so, Riina¡¯s words came back out.


    ¡°The baby can¡¯t stay.¡± Asher could be seen through the doorway, sitting on the couch with his back to them, his face unseen, but the few simple words that came out of his mouth instantly sent Mia to hell.


    The four people standing outside the door paled greatly, especially Mia, who was already rather pale, and this time turned without the slightest blood.


    Inside, as if Asher wasn¡¯t feeling up to it, he ended with a scathing brand of, ¡°The existence of this child is a disgrace to the Jun family, how could I let him be born!¡±


    Mia¡¯s body shook, her eyes ached with acidity, her heart ached like a tear: this child was his, how could he say such things!

 Chapter 57: Rolling down the stairs

    Thetter could no longer be heard, and Mia walked slowly towards the stairwell with feeble steps. Wang Yuxin, seeing Mia¡¯s disoriented appearance, hurriedly and quickly chased after her, and Liam Jun and ude, looking at each other, did not dare to be the least bit slow and followed closely behind.


    Before he left, ude gave the office a quizzical look, but didn¡¯t linger for a moment.


    Mia, ahead of her, staggered on for a long time as if she hadn¡¯t the slightest bit of life left in her, finally stopping at the stairwell.


    ¡°Mia, you have to stop!¡± Noticing that behind Mia was the cascading staircase, Liam Jun didn¡¯t dare to make a move, and could only speak out to stop Mia¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Mia , don¡¯t go forward, I know you are sad in your heart, let¡¯s talk about it, okay?¡± Wang Yuxin blushed greatly and softly persuaded the disoriented Mia.


    All three of them knew that if Mia took one more step forward, there was a good chance she would roll down the stairs, and that would have unthinkable consequences for her, who was pregnant.


    Perhaps their words had an effect, Mia slowly turned back and scanned them in a daze before her eyes finally fell on Liam Jun. The hollow eyes seemed to glow with a bright light and a soft call spilled out from her pale lips, ¡°Asher ¡­ ¡±


    At the name, Liam Jun¡¯s face changed; he had originally looked exactly like Asher, and now Mia, in a double whammy, was supposed to have identified him as Asher.


    ¡°Mia , are you okay?¡± Wang Yuxin worriedly stared closely at Mia, a burst of unease rising in her heart.


    ¡°Mia , are you sure he¡¯s Asher?¡± asked ude cautiously and tentatively, knowing what was going on too.


    Mia nodded with a pale face but her eyes remained vacant, ¡°He¡¯s Asher, how could I be mistaken?¡±


    Just as Wang Yuxin wanted to correct her, she saw Liam Jun shake his head at her, and she looked at the grim-faced Liam Jun in confusion, ¡°What is this ¡­ you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Liam Jun shook his head, lowered his eyes to Mia across the room and said softly, ¡°Mia , you¡¯re right, I am Asher, listen to me okay, hurry back,e back and let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    ude and Wang Yuxin¡¯s faces changed greatly and they looked at Liam Jun in surprise, now Mia must have hated Asher in her heart for a long time, if Liam Jun pretended to be Asher again, it might backfire and irritate Mia even more.


    ¡°Liam Jun, is this going to work? What if Mia gets irritated again?¡± Leaning closer to Liam Jun, Wang Yuxin asked in a whisper.


    ude, however, stopped her and whispered, ¡°I guess Asher is the only one she¡¯ll listen to now, so let¡¯s see.¡±


    ¡°Are you really Asher?¡± a light shed in Mia¡¯s eyes, but her face was tinged with doubt, as if she didn¡¯t believe he was Asher again.


    Liam Jun looked back at the other two and just had to nod, ¡°Mia , it¡¯s really Asher, hurry up ande over here, I have a lot to tell you.¡±


    Mia, however, didn¡¯t react, just stood frozen on the steps, looking silently at Liam Jun, as if trying to identify.


    Mia was already only a dozen centimeters away from the steps, and the other three didn¡¯t dare to make a move, they could only watch her nervously.


    ¡°Asher, why ¡­ why are you doing this to me! Even if you don¡¯t love me, but this child is yours, why do you have to be so cruel?¡± Mia suddenly lost control and shouted towards Liam Jun.


    ¡°No, Mia ,e here first, we¡¯ll keep the baby, juste over here, okay?¡± Liam Jun¡¯s voice was soft as he tried to soothe Mia¡¯s out of control emotions.


    Only to see Mia with her hands in her ears, shaking her head frantically, tears raging across her face, ¡°No! You lied to me! You were just going to trick me into going over there and then take me to get the baby aborted!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t going to fall for it! That¡¯s how he¡¯d cheated on him before, and in the end she¡¯d always gotten a merciless punishment.


    If the child was lost in his hands, it would be better to let her snuff out the unborn little life with her own hands!


    Liam Jun didn¡¯t dare to say another word, but watched her next move with anxiety and anxiety.


    Two lines of tears flowed slowly down Mia¡¯s pale face as she looked down and tenderly stroked her belly, her eyes so gentle when she did, but in this case revealing a hint of something disturbingly eerie.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry mommy can¡¯t protect you, just let mommy walk with you so you won¡¯t be alone or scared, right?¡± Mia mumbled alone.


    Liam Jun eximed in shock, ¡°Mia , don¡¯t, let¡¯s talk about it, no aborting the baby, definitely not aborting!¡±


    Mia lifted her head and looked decisively across at the man she loved to the bone, and a stunning smile emerged on her pale little face, a smile of grief to the core and despair.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to abort the baby? Well then, today I will make this child disappear in front of you and I will disappear too, so, are you satisfied ¡­¡± Mia looked at Liam Jun in front of her and her voice was desperate to the core.


    Mia leaned against the railing, coolness running from the soles of her feet to her face, her cold, slender left fingers clutching the hem of her shirt, her shell teeth clenching her bloodless lower lip, her dull gaze fixed on the t of her belly.


    A crystal hot tear dripped onto the back of her hand, then slowly swooshed away with the smooth skin, warm tears but nothing could warm the coldness inside.


    Wouldn¡¯t just ending your life and your child¡¯s life end it all?


    If that¡¯s the case, let her end it all, right?


    ¡°Mia , you mustn¡¯t do anything stupid, youe with me, let¡¯s just leave here, okay, let¡¯s go to a ce where we can give birth to the baby, okay?¡± Wang Yuxin¡¯s eyes were hazy with tears and full of prayers.


    Mia shook her head slowly, no, she didn¡¯t want to go on like this.


    With teary, red eyes and one more look at Liam Jun in front of her, it was impossible to understand how one¡¯s heart could be indifferent and cold and hard to such an extent that it could be so desperate as to snuff out a small, innocent life.


    She took a breath and stepped back, standing at the entrance to the stairs.


    The three men let out a shriek in unison, their hearts hanging violently.


    Liam Jun¡¯s heart almost stopped beating as he watched her retreat to the entrance of the stairs, and seeing her heels about to cross the steps, Liam Jun shouted nervously, ¡°Mia, what do you want! Get over here! If you die, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Looking at Liam Jun¡¯s nervous and excited look, Mia smiled sadly, this man only knows to be nervous now? This man was also really funny, it was obvious that he was the one who pushed her to this point, and now he was pretending to worry about her, it was just ridiculous!


    ¡°Mia, I won¡¯t forgive you if you dare to seek!¡± ude and Wang Yuxin shouted in unison as they were emboldened.


    Mia looked up at them tenderly, then across at Liam Jun, gave a rueful smile, and slowly stepped out onto her right foot.


    She caught a glimpse of panic in Liam Jun¡¯s eyes, didn¡¯t she? Maybe she¡¯d been wrong, how could someone without a heart feel for her?


    ¡°No!¡± Realizing what she was trying to do, Liam Jun rushed towards her quickly, trying to stop her.


    But there was already a distance between them, and by the time he got to the railing, Mia had already rolled down, and he was still a step toote!


    The three men watched as Mia rolled down the stairs, stopped at the corner, and then never moved again.


    A cold chill invaded his gut, panic and heartache clogged his chest, and Liam Jun braced himself with his hands on the railing.


    ¡°No, Mia!¡± Wang Yuxin stumbled towards the bottom of the stairs as her jaw dropped.


    ude, startled, also followed behind Wang Yuxin and darted to Mia¡¯s side.


    Miay in a pool of blood, as pale as a sheet of white paper, her eyes tightly closed and seemingly not breathing at all.


    Wang Yuxin trembled and held Mia in her arms, feeling her whole body cold and her breath very weak, like a rag doll without any life, ¡°Why are you so stupid ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ambnce! Quick!¡± Liam Jun, who had been standing up there for a long time, finally responded, pulling out his phone with a miserable white face, only to find that his hands kept shaking several times before he dialed the emergency number.


    When he put the phone down, Mia opened her feeble eyes with difficulty, a bitter smile on her lips, a trembling hand on the small of her back, the baby should be gone, the executioner was herself as a mother!


    But why is she still alive?


    Why didn¡¯t she die with the baby?


    After Liam Jun finished making the call with a trembling voice, it was as if his entire body¡¯s strength had been drained away, and he froze looking at the breathless Mia, his heart aching unbearably, almost suffocating.


    ¡°Mia you bear it, the ambnce ising ¡­¡± Seeing her mournfully stroking her belly, Wang Yuxin¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing downwards.


    ¡°Mia, how silly ¡­ you are,¡± said ude, standing aside and looking at her with a sullen gaze.


    Mia shook her head and said breathlessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t he always want me to get rid of the baby? Now I have done it, there is no more between ¡­ me and him, from now on we, we have no more rtionship ¡­¡±


    After saying that, Mia seemed like she had exhausted all her strength and finally closed her eyes slowly.


    Liam Jun stepped forward with a grim face and without saying a word carried Mia through Wang Yuxin¡¯s arms and carefully down the elevator ring turn.


    ude and Wang Yuxin looked at each other and followed him in silence.


    Dropping Mia off at the door of thepany building might buy her a few more minutes.


    These minutes, her life is at stake!

 Chapter 58: The child is gone

    With the three men waiting anxiously, the ambnce finally roared in, and the three men carried Mia to the car, where they then got in and sped off in the direction of the hospital.


    Asher, who was sitting in the car as the ambnce passed through the parking lot, wrinkled one thick brow, ¡°What¡¯s going on and why is there an ambnce?¡±


    The driver nced outside at the crowded entrance to the building, ¡°President, do you need me to go down and ask?¡±


    Asher thought for a moment and looked in the direction of the ambnce, ¡°No, drive.¡±


    The car moved slowly forward, and as Asher¡¯s car crossed paths with the ambnce, his heart jerked with pain that almost choked him, and he couldn¡¯t help but withdraw his tie with one hand, gasping for air.


    What the hell is going on?


    ¡°President, do we need to go to the hospital.¡± Seeing Asher¡¯s abnormalities in the rearview mirror, the driver asked with concern.


    Asher fought back the sudden pain, gritting his teeth and waving his hand at the driver, relieving the paining from his chest for a while before it lowered considerably.


    He¡¯d been so distracted thest few days, always feeling like something was going to happen, but what could it be?


    Perhaps, he was overthinking it? But, for some reason, Mia¡¯s figure came to his mind ¡­


    Instead, the emergency vehicle crossed and missed Asher¡¯s car before weaving quickly down the tarmac, a siren beeping hard against the hearts of several people.


    Once Mia is carried out of the ambnce, Liam Jun himself steps in and calls the dean out, unceremoniously ordering him to wake Mia up or face the consequences.


    Naturally, the dean didn¡¯t dare to slow down and ordered in a panic to prepare for the operation, and there was a flurry of chaos in the hospital, the sound of nurses running, doctors gathering towards the operating room, and Mia was soon wheeled into the operating room with a red light on outside.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The three men sat on a bench outside the emergency room, anxiously waiting, but each with their own thoughts.


    Liam Jun¡¯s face was grim, long gone from its usual sunny brightness, and the stony aura around him could almost suffocate anyone. The moment he saw Mia roll down the stairs, he realized how much Mia meant to him.


    Instead, ude¡¯s heart was filled with guilt, his mind constantly recalling the scene that made his heart palpitate. If he hadn¡¯t been so insistent, Mia wouldn¡¯t have had the ident, right, and it was his fault for causing it.


    Wang Yuxin kept hovering in front of the emergency room and finally stared at ude viciously, grabbing him by the cor, ¡°ude, how¡¯s that? Now you¡¯re satisfied, right! You don¡¯t believe Asher is that kind of person, and it turns out he is! If anything happens to Mia, I won¡¯t let you guys off the hook!¡±


    ¡°I know I was wrong, I did this to Mia , I did this to Mia.¡± ude didn¡¯t resist in the slightest, just mumbled.


    Wang Yuxin let go of ude fiercely and red at Liam Jun again indignantly, ¡°And you! None of you Jun family members are good! I¡¯ll keep a record of this ount!¡±


    Seeing Liam Jun¡¯s face be even more gloomy, Wang Yuxin grunted coldly and started hovering outside the emergency room again with anxiety and unease.


    The main thing now, should be to wait for Mia toe to her senses.


    Asher¡¯s cold face came to mind, and ude¡¯s eyes grew deeper, and the palms of his hands hanging in the chair slowly clenched into iron fists.


    He didn¡¯t want to believe Asher would do this even now, but the facts were in front of him and he couldn¡¯t afford to disbelieve them.


    Just as they were waiting anxiously, the door to the emergency room suddenly opened and a nurse came out looking nervous, Wang Yuxin immediately went up to her, ¡°How is Mia¡¯s condition now!¡±


    ¡°The patient is bleeding profusely and is still being resuscitated, urgent A blood now.¡± The nurse said quickly as she nced at them.


    ¡°Type A blood? I¡¯m type A. Draw my blood.¡± Liam Jun hurriedly rolled up his own sleeve.


    ¡°Then youe with me.¡± After giving him a look, the nurse walked quickly towards the end of the corridor.


    Liam Jun didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and sprinted after the nurse. As long as he could save Mia, he would do whatever he was told to do.


    ¡°Perhaps, not all of the Jun family are as cold-blooded and heartless as Asher.¡± Wang Yuxin looked at Liam Jun¡¯s back and said thoughtfully.


    ¡°But something like this seems like it would be worse.¡± ude looked at Liam Jun¡¯s back, words unspoken.


    A full three hours had passed by the time Mia was wheeled out of the emergency room, and the dean himself arranged for Mia to be admitted to the advanced intensive care unit.


    The three men gathered around the hospital bed and looked worriedly at Mia, whose eyes were tightly closed.


    Liam Jun grabbed Mia¡¯s somewhat cold fingers and gently stroked them to his face, his eyes gentle as water.


    Mia¡¯s bloodless face looked even paler, longshes covering her eyelids, hair hanging lifelessly on either side of her ears.


    He gently stroked her stunning but pale face with his hand, she was so asleep, as if she would never wake up. Liam Jun¡¯s heart inexplicably shed with a trace of panic, secretly said: Mia, you wake up quickly, this time I will not be dissatisfied with you treating me as a big brother, as long as you wake up ¡­


    ude looked at Mia¡¯s unruffled face, guilt leapt onto his handsome face, ¡°Mia, I know I¡¯m wrong now, I shouldn¡¯t have had to drag you to Asher, it¡¯s my fault you¡¯re like this. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Not on purpose? I think you did it on purpose!¡± Wang Yuxin still hadn¡¯t forgiven ude, and seemed to be working against him at every turn, and she would always bite the dust whenever he opened his mouth to speak.


    ude nced at Wang Yuxin, whose eyes were red and swollen, his head slowly dropping, all this mistake was caused by him, what qualifications did he have to speak?


    ¡°Liam Jun, you go back and tell Asher that his purpose has been achieved, Mia will stay out of his life from now on, and ask him to stop pestering Mia, and don¡¯t forget that he is a man with a fianc¨¦e!¡± Wang Yuxin let ude go and said to Liam Jun again in an icy tone.


    She had decided that as soon as Mia woke up, she would take Mia and leave this ce of right and wrong.


    Liam Jun didn¡¯t say anything, and ude didn¡¯t speak again, and Wang Yuxin gave them a hard stare and stopped talking.


    The ward was quiet, terribly silent even.


    The attending doctor came in with trepidation and trepidation, finally breaking the awful silence.


    ¡°Doctor, how is her condition now?¡± Seeing the doctore in, Wang Yuxin anxiously asked about Mia¡¯s condition. The baby was bound to be gone, what was important now was Mia¡¯s physical condition.


    ¡°This madam¡¯s condition is not too promising, the heavy bleeding from the miscarriage has made her already weak body even weaker, so she needs to be properly toned.¡± The doctor nced at Mia, who was still conscious on the bed, and asked again abruptly, ¡°Excuse me, did thisdy have some kind of ident when she was a child?¡±


    ¡°Doctor, is there something wrong with Mia¡¯s body?¡± Wang Yuxin asked him uncertainly.


    The doctor looked at the three of them and said carefully, ¡°ording to thisdy¡¯s current condition, because her body is already weak and the miscarriage has caused a lot of damage to her body, and from my experience she had an ident as a child, she should have injured her pelvis as well as the inside of her abdomen, and there was already a risk of infertility at that time. ¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Wang Yuxin¡¯s eyes were round and shocked as she looked at the doctor, wanting to confirm once more the correctness of his aforementioned statement.


    ude, on the other hand, stared at the doctor with a grim look on his face, his bony joints slightly white from the force of his grip, as if the doctor would not hesitate to step forward and punch him if he said something that upset him.


    Liam Jun, on the other hand, looked at the pale Mia with pity, one hand clenched into a fist.


    ¡°Thisdy¡¯s condition is really quite unpromising, even with the conditioning it will take a long time, and ¡­¡± the doctor was still hesitating and was considering whether to give the rest of his words away.


    ¡°And what?¡± Wang Yuxin still couldn¡¯t sink her teeth into it.


    ude patted her back gently, indicating for her to not be so impatient.


    The doctor swept a few people with trepidation, ¡°Thisdy had a hard time getting pregnant this time only to miscarry again, it really did a lot of damage to her, and ording to her current health condition, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for her to get pregnant again.¡±


    At the doctor¡¯s words, the ward was silent and awfully still.


    ¡°She, when will she wake up?¡± Asher realized then that his throat was so dry he could barely speak.


    ¡°Uh ¡­ that depends on the patient¡¯s own consciousness, and if she doesn¡¯t want to wake up and face this, well, there¡¯s nothing that can be done about it.¡± The doctor looked cautiously at the three men¡¯s suddenly changing faces.


    ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s nothing you can do! Aren¡¯t you a doctor! Since you¡¯re a doctor, it¡¯s your job to fix her up! Let her wake up!¡± Wang Yuxin rushed to the doctor¡¯s front and red at him viciously, ¡°You¡¯re actually giving me the idea that there¡¯s no way out now?! What do you mean by that!¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡­ I mean ¡­,¡± the doctor swallowed, but didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t give the doctor a hard time, he¡¯s doing his best too.¡± ude and Liam Jun hurriedly pulled Wang Yuxin away, fearing that she would get into trouble with the doctor again.


    Knowing how bad she must be feeling right now, how could they not?


    After the doctor left, the ward was once again plunged into a silent atmosphere, all three of them looking at the woman lying on the bed in silence, inwardly praying for her to wake up quickly.


    After an unknown amount of time, a shrill voice suddenly broke this silence, and all three eyes twisted to look, and when they saw the woman who appeared in the doorway, Wang Yuxin¡¯s eyes instantly changed color.


    Because in the doorway stood, instead, Lena.

 Chapter 59: The Smell of Conspiracy

    Just see Riina leaning against the door with her arms around her chest, her eyes fixed on the woman lying on the bed, a painful expression on her face, then with her bag in her hand and elegant steps, she slowly approached the hospital bed, and when she saw Mia¡¯s pale face lying there, she actually couldn¡¯t help but slide two tears out of the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Luo? Howe she¡¯s lying here? I remember she¡¯s just unconscious, right?¡± Riina looked at the other three with a confused look on her face, ¡°It¡¯s not like Miss Luo has been passed out since that day until now!¡±


    Wang Yuxin nced at Lina¡¯s sad expression, and a perfunctory smile appeared on her face, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but it¡¯s simply unexpected for Miss Lina toe to see Mia.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Seemingly not realizing that Wang Yuxin was mocking herself, Li Na took out a handkerchief to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes and looked at Wang Yuxin sadly, ¡°Miss Wang, I am truly sad for Miss Luo,¡±


    With that she wiped the non-existent tears from the corners of her eyes with her handkerchief, using it as a cover for her mouth to curl into a vicious smirk, and at the sight of Mia¡¯s tightly closed eyes, her heart rose with a feeling of pleasure she had never felt before.


    Wang Yuxin looked at the unexpected guest coldly, and pointed her finger at the door of the ward unceremoniously, ¡°Li Na, you really have thick skin, I think you won¡¯t have any good intention toe to see Mia, you are not wee here, you¡¯d better leave!¡±


    Riina wasn¡¯t annoyed at all, she had onlye here to check on Mia¡¯s condition, and she was relieved to see that she was now no longer a threat to her, so whether she lived or died was of no concern to her.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m not wee, I¡¯d better leave.¡± With that Riina was ready to turn and leave, but was stopped in her tracks by Liam Jun and ude.


    ¡°Leena, where¡¯s my brother?¡± Liam Jun stood up, his eyes locked on Leena¡¯s carefully manicured eyes.


    ¡°Also, why did you know Mia was in this hospital?¡± ude followed up with an icy query as well.


    This hospital where Mia is staying is not the previous one, and if it wasn¡¯t for deliberate research, it would never have known she was here, and more importantly ¡­


    ude¡¯s eyes instantly went dark and sharp, Lena actually knew Mia was pregnant too!


    The barrage of questions caused a sh of panic in Riina¡¯s eyes, her enchanting body leaning close to the door, an awkward smile on her face.


    Damn it! The only one she¡¯s dealing with is Mia. What are these two men doing?


    Although she was already starting to panic, Riina held up a mask of calm self-possession and faced several people¡¯s questions with a perfectly unbreakable smile, ¡°What, are you guys doubting me?¡±


    Liam Jun¡¯s tall body slowly approached her, his cold, snowy eyes smashing into Riina¡¯s face without mercy, apelling aura pressing closer, ¡°Now, please answer my question.¡±


    Riina gritted her teeth and looked at Liam Jun¡¯s cold face, forcing herself to calm down and raise a seemingly easy smile, ¡°Who are you to make me answer your questions.¡±


    ¡°Qualification?¡± Wang Yuxin sneered, her sharp eyes shooting straight at Lina¡¯s slightly flustered face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of any qualifications needed to answer a question, and if you don¡¯t answer it, you have something on your mind!¡±


    ¡°What ghosts can I have in my heart, I only came today to genuinely want to visit the injured Mia, I didn¡¯t expect that, how can you guys doubt me.¡± Riina squeezed a few tears out of her eyes for sympathy purposes.


    ude seemed to notice something and his deep eyes instantly sharpened, ¡°Injured? How did you know Mia was injured? Didn¡¯t you just say you only knew she was unconscious?¡±


    Realizing that she had said the wrong thing, Lina¡¯s face suddenly paled, her eyes panicked as she looked at the door behind her. She couldn¡¯t stay here anymore, she must get out of here as soon as possible, she moved towards the door without moving, her mouth kept coping, ¡°That ¡­ ambnce was so loud and caused so muchmotion, of course I know.¡±


    Liam Jun looked at her with a cold, expressionless face, ¡°Speaking of which, Lena you were there weren¡¯t you?¡±


    , Wang Yuxin looked coldly at the pale Li Na with her arms around her chest, ¡°Miss Li Na, I finally know why you came to visit Mia.¡±


    One thing is now certain, and that is that Leena is not connected to this chain of events.


    Riina was about to speak but was interrupted by ude¡¯s frustrated determination, his icy eyes also looking at Riina standing in the doorway, pulling his phone out of his pants pocket, ¡°I don¡¯t mind calling Asher now if you want to talk about him.¡±


    Riina¡¯s face was even more flustered, more afraid to call Asher, it was obvious that the situation at hand was very bad for her and she should just get out of here before things fell apart.


    Her eyes swept over to the three, a far-fetched smile pulling at the corners of her mouth, ¡°Whatever you say, I have things to do, so I won¡¯t be here with you fooling around.¡±


    With that said, he hurried away from the ward without a backward nce.


    Watching Lena fall away, ude and Liam Jun looked at each other, it seemed that there really was something else going on with all of this.


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed.


    In the past three days, Mia has not shown any signs of waking up, which makes the three of them extremely anxious. On this day, ude could note to the hospital because of business, Liam Jun and Wang Yuyuan Peasant were at Mia¡¯s bedside as usual.


    Mia, in aa, felt like she was swept in by a ck vortex, the endless darkness made her feel panic, loneliness surrounded her, no one came to save her, it was so cold and scary, why didn¡¯t anyonee to save her?


    Was she back to life in the orphanage? No, she doesn¡¯t want to go back to those days of being bullied, she doesn¡¯t want to!


    ¡°No ¡­ no!¡± Mia, who had been lying quietly in her hospital bed, whispered to herself, her brow furrowed, her eyes rolling rapidly, her body covered in cold sweat, looking like she was caught in a nightmare.


    ¡°Mia , you¡¯re awake?¡± Liam Jun and Wang Yuxin pounced to the bedside together, their excitement overflowing.


    Mia¡¯s eyes were still tightly closed, but her brow was furrowed and her hands were clutching the sheets in a very painful manner.


    Who¡¯s calling her? The voice was so familiar, it was Asher? No way, how could that cold and heartless mane to see her? She wanted so badly to open her eyes to see, but her eyelids were so heavy, she was so tired and wanted to sleep.


    ¡°Mia , wake up, stop sleeping, if you keep sleeping like this, we won¡¯t know what to do.¡± Liam Jun reached out his hand and tenderly smoothed her tightly furrowed brow together, looking at Mia with a deeper affection.


    Wang Yuxin gently ruffled the hair on her forehead for Mia, looked tenderly at Mia¡¯s slightly pained face, and whispered to Liam Jun, ¡°Mia must be in a lot of pain right now, I think she¡¯s thinking of the time when she was a child in the orphanage, the past that hurt her to the core.¡±


    Liam Jun didn¡¯t turn around, but the gaze he looked at Mia was soft and full of pity. This little woman, what had she been through!


    Mia¡¯s movements were bing more and more violent, at first her hands were still slightly trembling, but then they had be waving in the air as if she was driving away something that scared her: no, she didn¡¯t want to lose her baby, it belonged to her, her baby! Everyone who wanted to hurt her baby, get out of the way!


    Fearing that she might hurt herself, Liam Jun hurriedly confined her hands and said softly, ¡°Mia , wake up, wake up, you¡¯re just having a bad dream, just a bad dream!¡±


    Wang Yuxin also looked at Mia with a nervous face, not even daring to blink her eyes.


    ¡°No, Asher ¡­,¡± Mia moaned in pain, but still didn¡¯t open her eyes.


    Her head hurt, there was so much arguing, and she wanted to sleep.


    Fingers subconsciously brushing her forehead, Mia finally opened her eyes and let out a feeble moan, ¡°That hurts ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re awake?¡± Liam Jun was ecstatic to see Mia finally open her eyes.


    Wang Yuxin also pounced over, her eyes full of tears of excitement and happiness, ¡°Mia, you guy, you almost didn¡¯t scare me to death!¡±


    Mia¡¯s confused eyes were fixed on the two people in front of her, reflecting Liam Jun¡¯s haggard but still handsome face and Wang Yuxin¡¯s face full of excitement, Mia snapped her eyes shut and then snapped them open again, the doubt in her eyes still remained.


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s good to be awake, we were all worried about you, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake.¡± Liam Jun looked at her fondly, heartbreakingly caressing her still pale face, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    But Mia¡¯s eyes were still very confused, still staring at him with a strange look in them.


    Seeing the confused look in her eyes, Liam Jun¡¯s heart rose with a strong feeling of unease and said hurriedly, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Liam Jun!¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes are so strange, he¡¯s afraid of her like this, as if she treats him as a stranger. Liam Jun jolts, did Wen Xiaoyao hurt her brain when she rolled down the stairs?


    ¡°Mia, do you ¡­¡± Wang Yuxin looked at Mia carefully and asked tentatively, ¡°Do you still know me?¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t look quite right now, her eyes dull and confused, especially the way she looked at Liam Jun, which seemed to beced with doubt and uncertainty.


    ¡°Xin Xin.¡± Mia twisted her head and cracked a weak smile at Wang Yuxin.


    ¡°You remember me, fortunately you still remember me.¡± Wang Yuxin stepped forward and gave Mia a big hug, the tears in her eyes finally unable to stop slipping down.


    ¡°What are you talking about? How could I not remember you.¡± Mia looked suspiciously at Wang Yuxin who was lying on her shoulder with a hint of pout in her tone.


    ¡°So, do you know him?¡± Wang Yuxin straightened up from Mia¡¯s shoulder and pointed carefully at Liam Jun, who was sitting on the edge of the bed.

 Chapter 60 – Front Page Headlines

    And Liam Jun was looking at Mia with a nervous look on his face, as if she was now deciding his fate and making him nervous. Mia¡¯s gaze dimmed and her heart throbbed a little, looking away from Liam Jun but gently stroking her hand over her t belly.


    How could she not know who he was? He was the murderer of her child! Even if he turned into dust, she would recognize him. Thinking of the child that died before it was born, Mia¡¯s tears fell down in big globs.


    Seeing Mia¡¯s repulsive look, Liam Jun¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed, and the hands hanging at his side clenched into fists, his heart feeling like a five-vored bottle of rice had been punched.


    Seeing Mia suddenly drop her tears, Wang Yuxin¡¯s heart also rose with a bad feeling and looked at her cautiously, ¡°Mia , tell me, who is this man?¡±


    Mia looked up at Wang Yuxin, deliberately ignoring Liam Jun¡¯s presence, ¡°Xin Xin, I don¡¯t want to see this murderer right now.¡±


    At these words, both Wang Yuxin and Liam Jun had shocked expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Mia , he¡¯s not ¡­,¡± Wang Yuxin hesitated for a moment, still intending to correct Mia.


    Liam Jun shook his head gently, his bleary gaze surfacing with a hint of sinking pain at the sight of Mia¡¯s pale face; had she still not recovered from the shock of losing her child?


    But that¡¯s okay, he loves Mia, and if he himself is Asher in her eyes at this point, then he doesn¡¯t mind ying the role of Asher as long as he can help Mia.


    Liam Jun took a deep breath, squatted down and gazed at Mia who had her back to him with deep affection, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mia , I didn¡¯t mean to force you to abort the baby. If you can forgive me, can we start over?¡±


    Liam Jun¡¯s warm fingers gently caressed Mia¡¯s pale face, wiping the tears from her face with his fingertips.


    ¡°Liam Jun¡­¡± Wang Yuxin looked at Liam Jun with wide eyes and a gaze full of disbelief.


    Liam Jun looked askance at Wang Yuxin and shook his head at her, if it could really free Mia from the pain of losing her child, then let¡¯s give it a try, there was no other way to do it now anyway, wasn¡¯t there?


    ¡°You two take your time and talk, I¡¯ll go out first.¡± Wang Yuxin was silent for a long time, nced at the two with a weird atmosphere, and then walked out of the ward.


    The empty ward was suddenly filled with just two people, and the ward was so terribly silent that even each other¡¯s breathing could be heard.


    Mia turned her head sideways, avoiding Liam Jun¡¯s fingers with great repulsion; she was too desperate and disappointed to ept Asher at all anymore.


    ¡°Mia, let me exin.¡± Liam Jun wrenched her face, forcing her to look at herself.


    Mia didn¡¯t have the strength to fight him, so she had to look up at him, but her eyes were unusually hollow, and although they were fixed on him, it was as if they were looking through him and into a very distant ce.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean for you to get rid of the baby, I just ¡­ wanted to see what choice you would make between the baby and me.¡± Liam Jun blushed pale and helplessly made a veryme excuse.


    Mia¡¯s face was pale, her gaze didn¡¯t waver in the slightest, she just swept a nce at Liam Jun and turned her head back to look out the window at the falling leaves flying. But the moment she turned her head, her tears fell inrge drops,nding on the back of Liam Jun¡¯s warm hand.


    Looking at Mia¡¯s dull face and listless eyes, Liam Jun fiercely took her into his arms and hugged her tightly, afraid that Mia would disappear in front of him if he wasn¡¯t careful, ¡°Mia, I won¡¯t let you suffer anymore, I will take good care of you and make up for it.¡±


    Mia, embraced in Liam Jun¡¯s arms, remains impassive except for tears, eyes still vacant ¡­


    Before you know it, it¡¯s been half a month since Mia was hospitalized.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Liam Jun has been at the hospital with her every day for thest half month. He ate with her and talked to her, but most of the time he was the only one talking, and Mia just listened quietly, but didn¡¯t seem to be listening at all.


    In half a month, Mia had said no more than five words to him, and her state was getting worse and worse; she had said a few words when she was first awake, but now she didn¡¯t say a word, and her eyes were vacant and unusually dull.


    On this day, it was still Liam Jun telling Mia all sorts of interesting stories, and Mia was still looking out of the window with vacant eyes and indifference.


    ¡°Mia¡­¡± Liam Jun tried to pull her attention back, seeing that she didn¡¯t respond in the slightest, he said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, it hurts me to see you like this, Mia, will you say something? ¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes seemed to shine brightly when he said that, but they dimmed again in an instant. Heartache? Asher felt heartache for her? She didn¡¯t believe it, and couldn¡¯t believe it, his cruel and heartless ways were giving her chills now.


    ¡°Mia , you believe, I really didn¡¯t mean it, can you say something?¡± Seeing that Mia remained unresponsive, Liam Jun couldn¡¯t help but grab her arm and shake it anxiously, trying to wake her up in general.


    Mia held her head and moaned in pain: no, it hurt, her head hurt, she had to stop thinking about it, she had to stop thinking about what had happened with Asher!


    ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is there something wrong?¡± Liam Jun looked at her in pain and hurriedly held her close, immediately pressing the button on the bed and saying urgently, ¡°Hurry over, she doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well!¡±


    The doctor, who arrived at the news, quickly finished Mia¡¯s physical examination and solemnly said to Liam Jun, ¡°Thisdy suffered a head injury when she fellst time, and she will have a headache once she remembers something that makes her feel excited. So, be careful not to subject her to any excitement in the future, or she will have a rpse.¡±


    Liam Jun nodded desperately, looking at Mia who kept trembling in his arms, he secretly med himself for trying to get her out of the pain of losing her baby in such a hurry that he had actually irritated her unintentionally.


    After checking the body, the doctor sedated Mia and instructed Liam Jun on some things that needed attention before leaving the room.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mia to slowly close her eyes, and she soon fell into sleep. But she seemed to sleep extremely restlessly throughout her dreams, always with a frown on her face and her body writhing restlessly.


    Liam Jun sat on the edge of her bed, watching her sleep restlessly, reaching out to tuck her in, gently stroking her bare forehead, his eyes full of tenderness


    But Wang Yuxin had long walked outside the ward, seeing that Mia was already asleep, she couldn¡¯t bear to disturb Liam Jun, so she didn¡¯t walk into the ward.


    Standing outside the ward, recalling the doctor¡¯s diagnosis, indignation jumped onto Wang Yuxin¡¯s calm face, she smashed the hard wall hard: Li Na, Mia became like this all because of you, I will not let you go!


    She was just about to leave, but she saw a man dressed in ck sneak up on her, probing for something. Unintentionally seeing the camera in the man¡¯s hand, Wang Yuxin suddenly understood the man¡¯s identity, and the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up into a small smile.


    When the man was about to walk outside Mia¡¯s ward, Wang Yuxin pretended to be irrelevant and stepped aside. When he got close to Mia¡¯s ward, he saw Liam Jun inside the ward, and when he saw him, his eyes shed with surprise, and he quickly took out his camera to shoot.


    Wang Yuxin waited for the man to pick up the camera, walked behind the man and gently patted him, ¡°Hey, when you gossip, don¡¯t you look behind you?¡±


    The man was shocked and quickly put the camera into his arms, smiled sarcastically at Wang Yuxin, and while Wang Yuxin was distracted, he immediately nned to slip away.


    Wang Yuyi Peasant moved even faster than him, and the moment he was about to escape, her fingers had already tightened their grip on the back of his cor, ¡°What are you afraid of, I just asked you to do something for me, and it will definitely give you unexpected benefits. If you don¡¯t mind, then let¡¯s go over there and talk about it.¡±


    Without waiting for the male reporter to respond, Wang Yuyi dragged him to the hospital cafe.


    Half an hourter, Wang Yuxin walked out with the male reporter, who had gone from being full of panic to being full of surprise, and couldn¡¯t stop bugging her, ¡°You must promise that the exclusive you gave me must not be given to another media outlet!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, but I need a special copy of your newspaper to be given to Grandpa Jun when ites out.¡± Wang Yuyi Peasant added afterwards, ¡°How about that, I¡¯m not asking too much, am I?¡±


    ¡°No problem! I¡¯ll be sure to deliver it!¡± The man graciously agreed to Wang Yuyi¡¯s request, confirming the record once more before leaving the hospital with the notes in hand.


    Wang Yuyuan peasant looked at the reporter¡¯s gleeful back, a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: li na, Asher, this time, I give you a big gift, I wonder how you are going to respond to it?


    That reporter really kept his word, and that night Wang Yuxin Peasant received a newspaper, and just as she had imagined, the content she had provided upied the front page of the page. Looking at the content on the front page headline, a satisfied smile finally appeared on Wang Yuxin¡¯s face.


    This newspaper, too, was quickly delivered to Grandpa Jun. Old Master Jun¡¯s beady eyes stared intently at the contents of the newspaper, and the fingers holding the newspaper trembled slightly from anger.


    Leena, who was sitting beside him, also saw the newspaper and didn¡¯t dare to say a word, afraid that if she spoke out of turn and said the wrong thing, Grandpa Jun would be med. After all, she had a part to y in this matter.


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    The newspaper was mmed down hard on the coffee table by Grandpa Jun, causing Lena¡¯s heart to pound with trepidation as she looked at Grandpa Jun.


    ¡°Lina, you exin this matter to me.¡± The gloomy, icy eyes smashed straight at Mia next to him, Grandpa Jun¡¯s tone no longer had the intimacy it had before! On that newspaper that was still on the table, it was clearly written: the president of Jun¡¯s group, Asher, forced a woman to miscarry after ying with her!

 Chapter 61: Grandpa Jun’s Might

    How would Asher know about Mia¡¯s pregnancy and miscarriage when he hasn¡¯t had any contact with her at all in thest few days?


    Also, judging from the time it was published in the newspaper, it seems that Asher had been with Leena at that time and could not have been there to do any of these things. So, the one who could have done these things would have been Riina.


    Although he didn¡¯t like Mia either, if the outside world knew about this, the reputation of the Jun family would be affected in a great way.


    Looking at the newspaper, Riina secretly gritted her teeth, damn it! I didn¡¯t expect this woman Mia to have this trick, when it came to thisst rtionship, she couldn¡¯t afford to make a mistake, she definitely couldn¡¯t leave a bad impression on Grandpa Jun.


    Thinking of this, she immediately showed a pitiful expression, ¡°Grandpa, listen to me, I was forced to do this, all I did was for the good of the Jun family.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of Jun¡¯s family?¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s face went cold, ¡°You¡¯re doing this for the good of the Jun family? Do you know how much trouble such a report will bring to the Jun family and thepany!¡±


    Lina clenched her shell teeth and said with unusual aggression, ¡°In fact, I did all this with bitterness, the child in Mia¡¯s belly is not Jun family¡¯s at all, that¡¯s why I ¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Grandpa Jun frowned, ¡°What do you mean, this baby isn¡¯t Asher¡¯s? What the hell is going on, spell it out for me.¡±


    Understanding that her words had worked, Lina¡¯s heart dropped, but her voice was still full of aggression, ¡°In fact, I already knew that Mia was pregnant, so I went to the doctor in charge of the examination, but I found out that Mia¡¯s pregnancy date was two months after she left Jun¡¯s house, at that time she had already cut off contact with Asher, so how could she be pregnant with Asher¡¯s child? How could she be pregnant with Asher¡¯s child? If she threatened Asher with this, things would be very troublesome.¡±


    Grandpa Jun didn¡¯t say anything, but the expression on his face gradually eased.


    Riina¡¯s heart became even more certain and cried as she fell into Grandpa Jun¡¯s arms, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, this is my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have taken the liberty to do this without consulting you, if you want to punish, punish me, this has nothing to do with Asher.¡±


    Grandpa Jun saw that Riina was in tears, and what she said was reasonable, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh from her mouth, ¡°Xiao Na, I¡¯m sorry, it was Grandpa who wrongly med you, you did the right thing.¡±


    A smile shed in Riina¡¯s eyes, but she still choked her voice and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this, if I had known I wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡±


    Grandpa Jun gently patted Leena¡¯s back, his voice kind, ¡°Although you were wrong in this matter, it was still for the good of the Jun family after all. I thought that this woman would settle down once she left the Jun family, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be dishonest. It seems that I still have to find her once.¡±


    Riina looked up and looked up at Grandpa Jun with a worried gaze, ¡°Grandpa, Miss Luo was at fault, but I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t mean to do it, she would do it just because she loves Asher so much. Grandpa, you can¡¯t do anything too much to Miss Luo.¡±


    Hearing Riina¡¯s advice, Grandpa Jun gave a gentle smile, ¡°Our little Na is just kind, don¡¯t worry, as long as she won¡¯t rely on Asher again, Grandpa won¡¯t do anything to her!¡±


    Riina nestled nicely in Grandpa Jun¡¯s arms, but there was a glint of mischief in the bottom of her eyes, and an even more sinister glint in her eyes when she saw the newspaper on the coffee table.


    Grandpa Jun, however, couldn¡¯t seem to wait a moment longer and simply let Leena lead the way to Mia¡¯s hospital room. At the first sight of Grandpa Jun and Leena, who were not supposed to be in the ward, both Liam Jun and Mia inside the ward froze violently.


    The ward seemed unusually silent, so silent that it was suffocating.


    At the sight of Liam Jun, who was protecting Mia closely, Grandpa Jun¡¯s eyes, which had been through a lot of changes, immediately became extremely sharp, and he questioned in an authoritative manner, ¡°You haven¡¯te home for the past few days, so you¡¯re here to serve this woman?


    This woman really has the means to catch his two grandchildren, I really underestimated this Mia before.


    Faced with the sudden appearance of Grandpa Jun, Liam Jun nced at Leena who was all smug aside, and one of his thick eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle up, ¡°Grandpa, what do you want here? If you¡¯re here to tell me to go home, then forget it.¡±


    The thought of the possible consequences makes Liam Jun¡¯s body tense.


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s face was blue and his sharp eyes pierced straight into Mia¡¯s face, ¡°Miss Luo, I¡¯m here today to ask you for one thing. We agreed on this matter before, but you broke the contract, I am now asking you to disappear from this city forever and nevere back, this matter should not be difficult, right?¡±


    Liam Jun heard these words from Grandpa Jun and immediately jumped up from his chair, ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t do this! She has long been no longer rted to our Jun family, what right do you have to make her leave this city?¡±


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s sharp eyes shot to his grandson and the cane in his hand struck the ground hard, ¡°Miss Luo hasn¡¯t answered yet, what are you interrupting for!¡±


    Looking back at Mia¡¯s bemused expression, a strong twinge of unease rose in Liam Jun¡¯s heart and he couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and call out, ¡°Mia ¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Luo, please answer me!¡± Interrupting Liam Jun¡¯s words, Grandpa Jun looked majestically at Mia who had a calm expression.


    Mia nced down at her t belly, then looked at Grandpa Jun with indifferent eyes, ¡°Is there another threat waiting for me if I don¡¯t say yes?¡±


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s eyes slipped through a light, ¡°Miss Luo is a smart man, and I think you won¡¯t let me down this time. Not bad, if you don¡¯t agree, I will have to take strong measures. The Jun family¡¯s power in this city, I¡¯m sure you know about it.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, how can you do this!¡± Liam Jun sat back and looked up straight into Grandpa Jun¡¯s regal eyes, ¡°I am not going to let Mia leave. And if you¡¯re done, please get out of here.¡±


    Just as Liam Jun was rushing to stop Grandpa Jun, Mia spoke slowly and with a surprising answer, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be out of here, and for good.¡±


    Liam Jun stared at Mia with a t expression, gripping her shoulders in agitation, his eyes heavy with panic, ¡°Mia, do you know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Grandpa Jun nodded first, and his anxiously cold face suddenly flinched, ¡°It won¡¯t be likest time this time, right? If the situation happens against time, I definitely won¡¯t stop!¡±


    Mia shook her head gently, her expression still calm and unruffled, in stark contrast to Liam Jun¡¯s excitement and unease, ¡°No.¡±


    She had decided to stay away from this ce of right and wrong forever, after losing her child, she had bepletely disillusioned with this ce and the only way she could have a brand new life was to leave it.


    Hearing Mia¡¯s answer, an undisguised ecstasy finally appeared on the face of Riina, who had remained silent on the side. As long as Mia left the city, Asher would sessfully marry her, and she would sessfully be the young grandmother of the Jun family.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Well then, I hope you don¡¯t let me down!¡± With that Grandpa Jun stood up from his chair and slowly walked towards the closed door of the room. Lina hurriedly stood up and assisted Grandpa Jun to walk towards the outside.


    ¡°Grandpa, if Mia leaves, I¡¯ll follow.¡± Liam Jun¡¯s voice came from the back, with stubbornness and determination.


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s footsteps stopped by the door and his gloomy eyes looked sideways at Liam Jun who had a low expression, ¡°You can try, if you leave the Jun family, then don¡¯t evere back! Remember to me, you¡¯re nothing if you leave the Jun family!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Liam Jun replied without hesitation, ¡°As soon as Mia leaves, I¡¯ll follow! Do you think that anyone would want to be a member of Jun¡¯s family?¡±


    Sharp eyes swept in Liam Jun¡¯s direction for what seemed like an eternity before Grandpa Jun withdrew his gaze and finally walked out of the ward with an iron face, slowly with Li Na¡¯s assistance.


    ¡°Mia , don¡¯t take his words just now to heart, don¡¯t think too much about it, no need to listen to him.¡± Liam Jun hatefully eyed Grandpa Jun as he left, and when he had withdrawn his gaze, he saw Mia¡¯s frothing look, he hurried tofort.


    Seeing Liam Jun¡¯s face full of worry, Mia turned her head and smiled at him apologetically, her face still pale, ¡°Liam, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know why, but seeing Mia settled, a strong uneasiness rose in Liam Jun¡¯s heart.


    However, after Mia said this, no matter how much Liam Jun tried to console her, she did not open her mouth to speak. When she stopped talking, Liam Jun did not dare to ask more questions, so he stayed by her bedside.


    The night was getting thicker.


    Mia was lying on the hospital bed with her back to Liam Jun and didn¡¯t move for a long time, as if she was asleep. Liam Jun tried to call out a few times, but when he saw that Mia didn¡¯t answer, his heart finally dropped and he couldn¡¯t resist his sleepiness, so he gradually went to sleep on the side of the hospital bed.


    After hearing Liam Jun¡¯s even breathing, Mia finally opened her eyes and looked around alertly. In fact, Mia had been deep in thought since Grandpa Jun had left, her mind reying bits and pieces of the past days over and over.


    After an unknown amount of time, Mia slowly sat up from the hospital bed and raised her eyes to the dark night sky outside the window, and when she saw the way Liam Jun was sleeping on the side of the bed, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but be dull.


    She stepped gingerly out of the bed, changed out of the hospital gown she was wearing, and with a nce at the man still lying on the edge of the bed, she left the ward without a word: Liam Jun, sorry about that, she needed a good bit of quiet now, forgive her for being a little willful.


    Tiptoeing out of the hospital room, Mia quickly shed out the hospital doors and finally made it to the street.

 Chapter 62: A Chance Encounter

    The streets were ridiculously quiet as passersby were hurrying home and the shops closed early, the streets were cold and clear without all the noise.


    Mia stood in the street, her misty eyes looking up at the dark clouded sky that looked like it was about to rain, and a tiny drop of rain seemed to drip into her open eyes before seeping into them, cold and mmy. Like a drop of water onto dry earth, it was quickly absorbed.


    She didn¡¯t know where her tomorrowy, she wasn¡¯t really a pessimistic person, but the session of situations in front of her just left herpletely defenseless.


    She actually liked the rain, I guess, or so she thought. It really was a wonderful sound to hear the raindrops hitting the leaves, and on a rainy day she could just forget about everything and take her time to enjoy the rain and watch people running non-stop to escape it, it really was a nice sight.


    With that, Mia stood quietly in the street, letting the growing raindrops pound down on the others, gradually drenching her to the bone.


    The few hurried pedestrians on the street watched Mia strangely as she drenched the street in rain.


    And Asher inside the car looked at the rain-washed windows, and a pair of sword brows knitted together. He didn¡¯t like rainy days, because rainy weather would make his mood unbearably gloomy.


    At this point Asher had just finished a meeting and was heading home.


    ¡°Damn! You can¡¯t watch the road in the pouring rain!¡± The car suddenly came to a sharp stop, followed by a burst of angry curses from the driver.


    Asher looked at the figure in front of the car through the constantly moving wipers, and although it was only a side face it made his eyes widen, his fingers opened the door uncontrobly and his tall body stepped out of the car in spite of the rain.


    When he got out of the car, he finally confirmed that the woman standing in front of their car, who was now too stunned to know how to react, was really Mia, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Subconsciously, the words came out of Asher¡¯s mouth!


    Realizing that she seemed to have almost been in a car ident, Mia pulled herself back to her thoughts; the rain was so heavy that she had brought nothing with her and she had long since be a fallen woman, her dress pants clinging to her body.


    So cold, tugging at her wretched clothes, Mia couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her eyebrows at the sight of a not-so-defined male silhouette not too far away.


    Seeing her in a mess and shivering from the cold, Asher¡¯s shock quickly turned to shock and anger, the veins on his forehead pulsing uncontrobly, showing that he was holding back a great deal of anger at the moment.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here!¡± Shouldn¡¯t she be in the hospital at this hour? What the hell were you doing out in the middle of the night, and in this damn weather when it was cold and raining.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mia¡¯s face turned as white as death as she took in the face of the tall man blocking her way, and her body couldn¡¯t help but wince.


    ¡°Damn it! How long have you been in here anyway! Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s cold and dangerous out there!¡± If she had been hit by someone else today, that scene he dreaded to imagine.


    ¡°I just ¡­¡± She really had nowhere else to go, she had to run away!


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Asher red viciously at the woman beneath him, ¡°Do you think you have too long to live to run out in this damn weather!¡±


    Asher, despite his cursing, sharply took off his own jacket to protect her from the cold, and then without saying a word, picked her up and went into his car, turning on the heat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it this way if you want to get killed.¡± Asher grimaced as he found a towel to wipe the rain from her body,pletely ignoring the fact that he too had long since turned into a fallen chicken.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I¡¯m just in a bad mood.¡± Mia looked ndly at Asher, who was busy.


    Now she really couldn¡¯t see this man anymore, obviously doing so many hurtful things, why was she talking to her like nothing was happening at this moment, even though this current situation was a bit inconsistent with the conversation.


    ¡°In such a bad mood that you don¡¯t even want to live?¡± Asher¡¯s cold, unfeeling gaze mmed hard into Mia.


    Anger spilled out of her eyes at the sight of Mia¡¯s dumbfounded eyes, only to realize that her emotions had long been out of control, and Asher gritted his teeth and threw the towel at her before sitting down alone next to her, staring out the window at the rain that was still pouring down.


    Mia looked at the still dripping side of Asher¡¯s face, her fingers gripping the towel couldn¡¯t help but tighten their grip and look at him with growing confusion while her eyes grew misty, Mia desperately shook her head off: damn, her head was spinning and her consciousness was getting muddled.


    Mia shook her head hard a few times, hoping to clear her consciousness, but the scene around her grew blurred and her spirit grew weaker as she finally closed her eyes.


    Asher watched her eyes drift closed and his thick eyebrows tightened in displeasure. How could she be asleep now when she had the strength to talk back to him a moment ago?


    Warm fingers slowly approached her forehead, and just as the fingertips touched it, Asher¡¯s tightened brow locked even deeper. It was enough for a person to run out in the rain, but how dare he give him a fever!


    She¡¯s got a fever, damn it! How could he be so unresponsive? It was all because of this woman. Every time he saw her, his self-control, which he always prided himself on, would break down. Damn woman!


    The driver was ordered to pick up all his horsepower and drive wildly, finally stopping at an ordinary residential building.


    ¡°Hello, Dr. Zhang? Pleasee to the address below for a moment.¡± Asher quickly dialed a phone number.


    Deep eyes couldn¡¯t help but show a hint of concern and a little ¡­ tenderness when they saw the woman pillowed on hisp, hisrge palm flicking aside the hair covering her eyes.


    In a short while, Dr. Zhang arrived and took out the medical kit he carried with him and began to examine Mia.


    ¡°This youngdy just caught a cold to get a fever, take care not to let her get cold again, here¡¯s the medicine, rest for a few days and she¡¯ll be fine.¡± Dr. Zhang spoke quickly, he was a specialized doctor for the Jun family.


    Asher nodded coldly, ¡°Alright, I got it, get out!¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, there is one more thing, and I don¡¯t know if I can ¡­ do it,¡± said Dr. Chang, but with a period of hesitation and a very hesitant face.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it!¡± Asher¡¯s stern eyes looked towards Dr. Zhang.


    Dr. Zhang took a deep breath and finally opened his mouth warily and said, ¡°Master Jun, she, she seems to have just had a miscarriage, it is better to pay attention ¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Asher jerked to his feet, his eyes so grim they seemed to want to eat people, ¡°You said she just had a miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the body is not well enough now, so it has to be taken care of.¡± Not knowing why Asher¡¯s reaction was so loud, Dr. Chang¡¯s body trembled slightly, but tried to calm himself down.


    Asher snapped his gaze to the sleeping Mia, only to see her small face burning and tinged with an unnatural redness, he looked at her for a long time before withdrawing his gaze and turning his head to wave at Dr. Zhang, ¡°Go away, there¡¯s nothing more for you to do!¡±


    After Dr. Zhang left, Asher went to the edge of the bed and sat down, feeling her forehead, he was only slightly relieved after finding that it wasn¡¯t as hot as it had been earlier.


    Gently tucking Mia in, Asher just sat quietly on the edge of the bed, gazing at her snowy skin and silky ck hair, a sigh couldn¡¯t help but spill from his thin lips, what the hell was he supposed to do with this woman?


    When did this woman get pregnant!


    And, without his knowledge, this woman actually had a miscarriage!


    I can¡¯t believe he knows nothing about it!


    Asher¡¯s hand pounded heavily on the side of the bed, not even caring that his palm had turned red and swollen. There was something inside that stung him raw.


    At that moment the driver came in from the living room and respectfully inquired, ¡°President, Grandpa Jun called to ask when you would arrive home.¡±


    Asher¡¯s eyes were on Mia¡¯s face from start to finish, his fingers gently stroking the delicate red lips he hadn¡¯t tasted in a long time, then his bitter cold gaze shot to the driver, ¡°I¡¯m not going back tonight, the car broke down tonight and I¡¯m staying at the hotel, understand?¡±


    The driver was instantly aware of this, and then exited the room, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After sitting for a long time more, Asher finally pulled out his phone, dialed a number, and coldly ordered, ¡°You go investigate someone for me!¡±


    After waiting for the man to say yes, Asher¡¯s long, slender fingers brushed up to Mia¡¯s sleeping face, gently stroking her delicate features with his fingertips.


    After a long time, Asher withdrew his fond fingers and lifted the quilt toy his tall body beside the petite and lovely one, hisrge palm gently cradling the slightly hot body in his arms, his cold male face finally blossoming into a soft smile, greedily breathing in the scent of Mia¡¯s body.


    Holding Mia¡¯s soft body in his arms again, Asher was surprisingly grounded and content in an inexplicable way.


    I don¡¯t know when this woman had taken root in his heart, and it gradually grew into a celestial tree, making him indulge in it without realizing it. Moreover, she was like a drug that was hard for him to get rid of anymore.


    And, no matter how hard he tries, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll ever get close to another woman.


    ¡°Damn it, what am I going to do with you?¡± Muttering as he held the woman in his arms tighter, Asher muttered.


    Knowing from Dr. Zhang¡¯s mouth that Mia had just had a miscarriage, and remembering how strange Grandpa Jun and Leena had been in the past few days, a frown gradually came to Asher¡¯s mind. Thinking about the possibility of things, Asher¡¯s hands clenched into fists, and his face gradually turned more ugly.


    Perhaps feeling the warmth of Asher¡¯s embrace, Mia wailed and turned around, wrapping her arms back around Asher¡¯s waist, snuggling her small face into Asher¡¯s firm chest, gradually blossoming into a smile and falling into sleep again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you leave me again this time!¡± Holding the woman in his arms tighter, Asher¡¯s inky ck eyes were grim and cold as he looked straight ahead not too far away.

 Chapter 63: Back at the Villa Again

    In the morning, Mia finally woke upzily and struggled to sit up from the bed, only to feel dizzy and almost fall out of it.


    ¡°Miss Luo, you¡¯re awake?¡± Just as she almost fell off the bed, a pair of small hands held her up and asked worriedly, ¡°Miss Luo, is your fever getting better? Do you need me to go get another doctor to look at you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, you are?¡± Seeing that the one assisting her was a young girl in her mid-twenties, Mia asked curiously, ¡°I have a fever, when did I get it, why don¡¯t I know?¡±


    The girl hurriedly answered, ¡°Miss Luo, I¡¯m Xiao Mei, Master Jun ordered me to take care of you. You have a high fever and have been in aa for three days, if you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll be scared to death!¡±


    ¡°Master Jun? Is it Liam Jun?¡± a bad feeling rose in her heart and Mia¡¯s body shuddered.


    Xiao Mei shook her head, helped Mia out of bed and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Luo, it¡¯s Master Jun, not Second Young Master. You don¡¯t know how good Master Jun is to you, he even asked me to serve you ¡­¡±


    Mia¡¯s mind was in turmoil as Mei rambled on and on, her heart in a state of shock and confusion.


    She also vaguely remembered as if she¡¯de out of the hospital and walked down the street, then vaguely remembered seeing Asher, and then what was going on after that, she couldn¡¯t remember anything!


    But, Mei actually told her that Asher saved her!


    ¡°Mei, I, I want to be alone, you go out first!¡± With her mind in turmoil, Mia finally frowned and said.


    The words that Mei was about to say choked in her throat, and when she saw Mia¡¯s pale face and unusual expression, she obediently shut her mouth and nodded her head and meekly retreated.


    When Mei had gone out, Mia, pale and staggering, finally dropped onto the bed, one long slender hand covering her chest as she murmured, ¡°Oh my God, I can¡¯t believe he saved me! What am I going to do, what am I going to do!¡±


    She just made a pact with Grandpa Jun to disappear forever, only to run into Asher again!


    What to do?


    ¡°No, I have to get out of here or else my life will be in ruins again!¡± Trembling, Mia got up from the bed with a pale face and made up her mind. She looked around warily, and seeing that Mei was still in the living room, she finally made up her mind to leave the room.


    ¡°Mia, go and get me some medicine, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m well enough, now I¡¯m a bit, a bit ¡­ ouch.¡± After making up her mind, Miay down on the bed with a miserable white face and kept moaning in a small voice.


    Xiao Mei darted into the room and asked with concern, ¡°Miss Luo, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well, or should I call a doctor for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an old problem for me, no need to call a doctor, just go get me some medicine.¡± How could she get a doctor toe over when her intention was to expend Xiao Mei!


    ¡°Miss Luo, Master Jun instructed me not to let me ¡­¡± Thinking of Asher¡¯s instructions when he left, Xiao Mei was very hesitant. when Asher left, he repeatedly instructed her to keep an eye on Mia, if anything went wrong, she could She couldn¡¯t afford it.


    Seeing that Mei wasn¡¯t falling for it, Mia frowned and groaned loudly, ¡°Mei, if you don¡¯t go get some medicine, I¡¯m going to die of pain, aren¡¯t you afraid Asher will me you? Besides, it¡¯s my own house, what can I run to?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m on my way, I¡¯m on my way!¡± Her little face paling in shock at Mia¡¯s moan, Mei nodded in panic and ran outside.


    Mia moaned for a few more minutes to make sure Mei had left the room, before quickly standing up and fighting back her difort as she headed for the door.


    Her immediate priority now was to get out of this ce and never see Asher again.


    Mia scrambled to close the door and twisted her head to run into someone, she apologized and then was just about to walk around the person when she heard a slightly cold voice ring out overhead, ¡°So panicked, don¡¯t tell me you attempted to run away!¡±


    Mia shuddered and looked up incredulously at Asher who was staring at her with inky ck eyes and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°You, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Not that you want me toe over.¡± Asher sneered and grabbed her arm without a second thought, ¡°As long as I don¡¯te over, you can get away right?¡±


    Mia struggled desperately, trying to defend herself, ¡°Asher, what you¡¯re saying is ridiculous, this is my own home, I just wanted to go for a walk, how do you call that running away?¡±


    ¡°Woman, my patience is limited, and you better not be lying.¡± Unwilling to tangle with Mia any longer, Asher picked her up in his arms and strutted towards the parked car downstairs.


    Mia was shocked and lost in thought as she asked, ¡°Asher, where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Of course you¡¯re going where you need to go, and I advise you not to struggle, or I don¡¯t mind taking you back by violent means.¡± cing Mia in the passenger seat, Asher got into the car from the other side and started it without a word.


    ¡°Asher, I don¡¯t want to see you again, you put me down.¡±


    ¡°Asher, didn¡¯t we agree a long time ago that we would each live our own lives and never be entangled again, what are you doing now?¡±


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯re an asshole, you obviously told me to leave, and now that I have a life of my own, why are you bothering me?¡±


    ¡°Asher, I hate you, I hate you, I hate you ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Mia¡¯s fever had just gone down and she had been tossing and turning for half a day, her body was already weak and now she was slumped in her seat, no longer having any strength.


    As she watched Asher¡¯s vi slowly appear in front of her, one of Mia¡¯s hearts gradually sank, and a deep despair rose up inside her.


    Could it be that she could never escape this man¡¯s grasp after being hurt so badly?


    ¡°Get out of the car, I¡¯ll carry you in.¡± Asher stood in the doorway, his arm outstretched, his face still expressionless.


    Mia looked away and said coldly, ¡°Asher, I don¡¯t like this ce, I don¡¯t feel good inside when I see it.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll have the housekeeper get a new cottage now, if you like.¡± Asher took the word quickly, without the slightest hesitation.


    Turning her head in surprise, Mia stared hard at Asher, ¡°Asher, what are you singing again? What, are you regretting after ousting me? Or, are you using me as a sacrificialmb in your fight with your grandfather again?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Asher¡¯s gaze locked on her, a note ofpassion in his voice.


    This woman, whose small face was now thin to the size of a palm, looked even more like a pair of dark eyes, her face was pale without the slightest hint of blood, and her whole person was like a falling leaf in the wind, swaying.


    Damn, had she tossed herself into this mess after leaving him?


    Twisting her head to stop looking at Asher, Mia¡¯s voice was thick with weariness, ¡°Asher, I¡¯m really tired, I can¡¯t y with you anymore, just let me go!¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m ying with you?¡± The next second, Asher¡¯srge hand seized her tiny chin and forced her to look at him, saying in a dull voice, ¡°Woman, I¡¯m telling you, whether you like it or not, you¡¯re going to have to stay with me from now on because, you¡¯re my Asher¡¯s woman!¡±


    Miaughed sadly, her voice sad, ¡°With you? And what position do you put me in? Mistress? A pet? What about your Miss Lai?¡± ¡°Asher, you should let me go, it¡¯s over between us, we can never go back!¡±


    Asher¡¯s eyes lit up with two clusters of fire and without another word, he leaned in and carried Mia out of the car, striding towards the vi.


    ¡°Asher, you let go of me, you bastard, you let go of me!¡± Mia struggled desperately, trying to break free of Asher¡¯s confinement.


    Asher paused and stared into her frightened eyes, saying word for word, ¡°Woman, I know you¡¯ve suffered a lot, and what I owe you, I¡¯ll make it up to you twice over!¡±


    Mia froze, but couldn¡¯t find her voice. Seeing Mia stop resisting, Asher¡¯s lips curled into a small smile as he carried Mia towards the cottage.


    Carried by Asher to the room where he had been ced long ago, Mia stared at him firmly and asked tentatively, ¡°Asher, do you know something? What exactly did you mean when you said you owed me earlier?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± A dark surge tumbled from the bottom of Asher¡¯s eyes, ¡°My woman, how dare otherse to meddle and interfere, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡±


    Just as Asher¡¯s words fell, he saw the butler rush in, ncing at Mia before lowering his voice and saying to Asher, ¡°Master Jun, a call from the old man, asking you to hurry up and get it!¡±


    ¡°Asshole, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m still busy right now? Put his phone away for now!¡± Asher¡¯s dark eyes rose with a surge of anger and he said coldly to the butler.


    The butler looked over at Asher and finally walked out of the room slowly with a sigh.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Are you not answering your grandpa¡¯s phone because I¡¯m here?¡± The moment she heard Grandpa Jun, Mia¡¯s heart stopped beating for a moment. She hadn¡¯t forgotten how Grandpa Jun had used every trick in the book to get her to leave Asher!


    Asher frowned and waved his hand impatiently, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t think too much about it! You are very weak now, just stay here and recuperate at ease, whatever you need, just order the butler to do it.¡±


    There was clearly a strong sense of worry and concern in his slightly gruff manner, but he didn¡¯t even realize it.


    Knowing that there was no way she could resist now, Mia just had to meekly stay at the vi.

 Chapter 64 – More Trouble

    Mia returns to the vi in the early afternoon and is having afternoon tea with Asher and the two of them in the dining room when Lena barges in aggressively with Grandpa Jun in tow.


    ¡°Asher, you actually picked up this woman again, did you get my permission, what the hell are you doing?¡± Grandpa Jun yelled angrily at Asher as soon as he entered the door.


    Asher was reading the newspaper and said without looking up, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m an adult now, I know what I¡¯m doing in my own mind, I don¡¯t need to report everything to you, right?¡±


    ¡°You, you ¡­¡± Seeing Asher didn¡¯t even look at himself, Grandpa Jun¡¯s chest rose and fell violently in anger, ¡°Asher, I think you are more and more not putting grandpa me in your eyes You¡¯ve gotten tougher and tougher, haven¡¯t you? You should know that one word from me right now can make you step down from your position as president!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, if you¡¯re so confident, why don¡¯t you go and give it a try? However, don¡¯t be sad if you see that the board directors are all biased towards me.¡± cing the newspaper on the coffee table, Asher looked at Grandpa Jun with an expressionless face.


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Grandpa Jun coughed violently in anger and grimaced.


    Riinained petntly, ¡°Asher, look at you, is it worth talking to grandpa like that for an outsider? Grandpa¡¯s health is already bad, so just cut the crap!¡±


    Mia was shocked to see Grandpa Jun arrive, but quickly calmed down and continued to idly drink her own coffee. Hearing Riina¡¯s words, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but lift up a sneer.


    ¡°Mia, it¡¯s not all because of you, you actually have the nerve tough, how did you promise grandpa in the first ce and why are you backtracking now?¡± The smirk on Mia¡¯s face was caught by Lina, and she used angrily.


    After learning that Mia has been picked up again by Asher at the vi, Lena is shocked and angry and immediately informs Grandpa Jun and adds fuel to the fire, provoking Grandpa Jun to immediatelye to the door.


    ¡°Miss Ri, if you want to know why I¡¯m back again, I think you should ask Master Jun, he¡¯ll probably give you the answer you want.¡± Mia idly kicked the ball to Asher, how could she tell Leena when she herself didn¡¯t know why Asher had picked her up?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Hearing Mia¡¯s words, Grandpa Jun was even more furious, ¡°Mia, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Jun, I don¡¯t want to get involved in your Jun family¡¯s conflicts, if you want to find the parties involved, I¡¯m also a victim, somehow I came back, so noment!¡± Thinking about what Grandpa Jun did, Mia gradually cold a face, her voice icy cold.


    Asher coldly took over, ¡°Grandpa, since when did you even threaten a woman yourself? If word of this gets out, aren¡¯t you afraid of the outside worldughing at you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What exactly do you know?¡± Grandpa Jun immediately changed his face, and the fingers holding the cane were trembling slightly. He knew this grandson¡¯s temper, if he knew what had happened, he would definitely not stop.


    Asher hooked his lips in a cold smile and said in a cold voice, ¡°Seeing how agitated you are, then it seems that grandpa has really done something behind my back. If you don¡¯t want me to flip out, you might as well go back, you¡¯re not wee here!¡±


    ¡°Asshole! What did you say!¡± The cane struck the ground with hatred, Grandpa Jun was shaking with anger again, ¡°Do you still have me as a grandfather in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you know what you¡¯ve done, so I don¡¯t need to make it all clear, do I?¡± Asher lowered his eyes, his voice cold to the point of indifference.


    Riina stepped in front of Grandpa Jun with an agitated look on her face, ¡°Asher, Grandpa is all for our own good and that¡¯s why he¡¯s stepping up, why do you have to make Grandpa angry over a woman?¡±


    Asher looked up at Lina suddenly, his ink-ck eyes were iparably cold, ¡°Lina, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you did? Now that I¡¯m not looking for you, it¡¯s already for grandpa¡¯s sake, don¡¯t be ignorant of what¡¯s right and wrong!¡±


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯ve really wronged me, I¡¯m all for your own good, how can you say that about me?¡± Riina¡¯s heart shook, still defending herself stiffly.


    Asher suddenly grabbed her arm without any mercy and stared coldly into her eyes questioning, ¡°Lena, I already know about your sabotage to abort the baby from this, what else do you have to say? When did you be bold enough to decide such things?¡±


    Mia, who had been sitting idly on the sidelines, jerked her head up to look at Asher with disbelief in her eyes.


    He actually knows!


    Riina¡¯s face paled and her voice trembled slightly, ¡°Shao, Asher, you, you misunderstood, I, I didn¡¯t do anything, it was, it was ¡­¡±


    Grandpa Jun gestured for Riina to step aside and regained his usualposure, ¡°Asher, well, even if this is Riina¡¯s fault, what are you going to do from now on? I am definitely not going to allow you to marry another woman, so are you going to let this woman just live here without a name?¡±


    Mia¡¯s ck and white eyes were locked on Asher as well, even though she¡¯d told herself a thousand times that she didn¡¯t care anymore. But, when she was actually with Asher, she still damn well cared what Asher thought of her and what he had nned for her.


    ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s not your concern, I¡¯m not in a good mood today, so you should go back!¡± Sinking his face, Asher didn¡¯t want to dwell on Grandpa Jun anymore, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive easily for what happened to Lina!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Grandpa Jun grimaced, but knowing that Riina was in the wrong, and that he had a deep knowledge of Asher¡¯s temper, he was surprisingly unsure of what to say.


    Riina gave Asher a terrified look, weighed the consequences, and immediatelymiserated, ¡°Grandpa, Asher is in a messpared to his heart right now, so let¡¯s go back and wait for some days. Anyway, I¡¯ve already been acknowledged by the outside world, it¡¯s okay to suffer a bit of aggravation.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, well, you know what you¡¯re doing, I see I¡¯m going to get pissed off at this unintelligent guy sooner orter, let¡¯s go!¡± Grandpa Jun gave Asher and Mia an indignant look and walked hatefully towards the door.


    After the two men left, Mia slowly stood up and walked over to Asher, looking straight at him, ¡°Those things, didn¡¯t you arrange for someone to do them? You even went to the extent of putting me to death in order to abort the child in my belly?¡±


    She¡¯d rather that was the truth of the matter, then she could righteously hate Asher and never see him again for the rest of her life!


    ¡°In your mind, that¡¯s the kind of person I am?¡± Locking deep into the face of the woman before him, Asher¡¯s tone was somewhat helpless. Just how far had he hurt this woman to make her so guarded against him now?


    Mia hung her head, hiding the emotion in her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know, all I know is that when my baby was aborted, you were still flirting somewhere!¡±


    An inexplicable hatred flooded Mia¡¯s heart at the thought of the tiny life she had just conceived disappearing without a word like that, and she bit her lower lip hard until her mouth tasted fishy sweet.


    Asher shuddered and reached out his arms to try and take Mia in his arms, ¡°If I had known ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have done that, don¡¯t you have any faith in me at all?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s over, so what are you going to do with me now?¡± Pushing Asher away, Mia looked him straight in the eyes.


    I¡¯m sure that even if Asher brings her back to the vi, Grandpa Jun and Riina won¡¯t take it lying down. After all, Riina is the most suitable candidate for the Jun family¡¯s young grandmother, isn¡¯t she?


    She¡¯s nothing!


    ¡°You are my woman, you can only stay by my side, there is no other choice but to do so.¡± Reining in Mia¡¯s arms with hisrge hands, Asher¡¯s tone was domineering and grim.


    In the time that Mia had been away from the vi, he had assumed that she would soon be forgotten to the back of his mind, like the countless women he had had before, and that he would soon find a new woman and start his old life over.


    However, he found that he couldn¡¯t do it at all, and even, when he was making out with other women, his mind would even bring up Mia¡¯s image. Every time he thought of Mia, he would feel that things between men and women were tasteless.


    At one point, he thought something was wrong with him, but just that night when he rescued Mia, he couldn¡¯t help but im her a few times before he realized how much he missed her.


    At least, he couldn¡¯t get away from her body!


    How many times he couldn¡¯t resist going to get Mia back, but he restrained himself, especially when the thought of Mia with Liam Jun drove him crazy with jealousy!


    Until, once again, he ran into her on the street! At that moment, Asher lost all sense of reason, obeyed his will and sent her home, and immediately decided to bring her back to the vi!


    This time, no matter what happens, no matter what he has to face, he won¡¯t let her slip away from him so easily!


    Mia stiffens as he takes her into his arms, no matter what, he just thinks she¡¯s all his, and even if he doesn¡¯t care at all, he won¡¯t let go easily!


    This man, he¡¯s so selfish!


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, I want to go back and rest.¡± Gently pushing Asher away, Mia¡¯s voice carried a masked tiredness.


    Dealing with such scenes was really tiring, and she just wanted to find a ce to stay, even if it was temporary.


    ¡°Okay, go back and rest, I have a few things I need to take care of. Don¡¯t think about anything else, I¡¯ll take care of it all.¡± Looking at the unusually pale Mia, Asher¡¯s tone was surprisingly gentle, ¡°Don¡¯t take today¡¯s incident to heart, I definitely won¡¯t let something like this happen again!¡±


    Mia nodded feebly and walked with heavy feet towards her room, exhausted now. Asher watched her back, one fist clenched tightly.

 Chapter 65: The Last Face

    Once back in her room, Mia fell back to sleep, never wanting to think about what she would face next.


    I don¡¯t know how long she had been drifting off to sleep, but Mia felt a person gently shaking her, and she struggled to open her eyes, only to see a figure looking deeply at her.


    ¡°Asher, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mia desperately shook her groggy head, trying to clear it.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d think of me as my oldest brother now.¡± The figure in front of the bed spoke up, but it was Liam Jun, his tone thick with loss.


    Mia shuddered and immediately sobered up, her voice shaking slightly, ¡°Shao, Liam, what are you, what are you doing here?¡±


    Then the light came on, and Mia saw Liam Jun, dressed in the same clothes he¡¯d been wearing at the hospital just days before, his hair disheveled as if he hadn¡¯tbed it in days, a beard on his chin that hadn¡¯t been shaved in days, and bloodshot eyes that were staring sullenly at her.


    ¡°You must be very unwilling to see me?¡± Liam Jun¡¯s voice had a depression in it, his gaze bleak, ¡°You know, how I¡¯ve been looking for you for the past few days?¡±


    Mia felt a pang of guilt and looked at Liam Jun uneasily, ¡°Liam, let me exin, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°I woke up, found you gone, thought you¡¯d been taken by Grandpa, went to his ce and made a big fuss. And then used all my connections to turn almost the whole city upside down, do you know how desperate I was?¡± Liam Jun sneered and said, ¡°I came here to check on old brother with hope, but I didn¡¯t expect it, haha ¡­ It seems that I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s a fool!¡±


    At the end of hisugh, Liam Jun¡¯s face actually slowly crawled with tears, and the bottom of his ink-ck eyes filled with disappointment.


    ¡°Liam, I really didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you at the time, I just, just ¡­¡± Mia was filled with guilt but couldn¡¯t find a reasonable exnation.


    Even if she had a reasonable exnation, how about the fact that she had already failed Liam Jun¡¯s love for her, and her exnation now was intended to make Liam Jun still pine for her?


    But does she have the capital now?


    Thinking about it, Mia slowly lowered her eyes and face, not going to exin any more


    ¡°You¡¯re just what? You¡¯re not over Asher at all, even after all he did to you, even after he caused you to miscarry your baby, you still love him, right? And because you love him, you¡¯ll actually go back to him, right?¡± There was hysteria in Liam Jun¡¯s words.


    Mia remained seated quietly, with no intention of speaking again. Since Liam Jun misunderstood her now, let the misunderstanding continue until he slowly forgot about her.


    It was impossible for her to hold another person in her heart now!


    And if Liam Jun does get over her, how is that a good thing?


    Seeing that Mia didn¡¯t retort, Liam Jun¡¯s heart became even more desperate, ¡°Well, I know now that from the beginning to the end, I was just a clown, all you cared about was my brother, never me! At the hospital, when you were close to me, you only mistook me for my brother. Do you know that even when I knew it was fake, I wanted to believe in my heart that it was real. Haha, I¡¯m so stupid ¡­¡±


    ¡°Liam, don¡¯t be like this, I don¡¯t deserve you. You¡¯re good, go find another good girl and forget about me!¡± Mia finally tilted her head up and slowly said to Liam Jun.


    Liam Jun¡¯s words pierced her heart like a needle, making her feel incredibly guilty. Even if, she was going to hellter, why bother haunting this irrelevant person?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Liam Jun froze and looked at Mia for a long time before he finallyughed miserably, ¡°Hahahahahaha, looking for a good girl, hahahaha ¡­ well well well, I knew you would say such things and yet I came to you, hahaha, I¡¯m a joke! ¡±


    Afterughing for a while, Liam Jun gave Mia one more deep look before stumbling out. Even though he had walked a long way out, Mia seemed to hear his sadughter.


    ¡°Liam, I¡¯m sorry for you!¡± Sighing softly, Mia hung her head slowly, it might not be a bad thing if this way Liam Jun could forget about her.


    Next, the night grew thicker, sleepiness swept over Mia, and she couldn¡¯t hold it together, finally drifting off to sleep.


    After an unknown amount of time, Mia, who had always been a light sleeper, was awakened by the sound of the door opening and she sat up with a jerk, only to find Asher walking into the room without a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Your face doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Looking at the gloomy-faced Asher, an ominous feeling inexplicably rose up in Mia¡¯s heart.


    Asher didn¡¯t say anything, just grimaced and began to remove the clothes from his body.


    ¡°You, what are you doing Asher, you won¡¯t ¡­¡± Seeing Asher¡¯s movements, Mia faded backwards in panic, the pain of having just lost her baby making her fearful of Asher.


    Asher¡¯s hand, which was just about to unbutton his shirt, jerked to a halt, and his dark eyes fixed on a frightened Mia, saying in a sibnt voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to hold you and sleep, nothing more, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t say anything, just wrapped herself tightly around her body, her face full of rm.


    There was a long silence.


    ¡°Okay, so you can¡¯t move your hands.¡± After a long silence, Mia finally nodded.


    When Mia said yes, Asher instead buttoned up his shirt and theny down next to Mia in peace, extending his long arms and holding Mia¡¯s soft body tightly in his arms for a long time without saying a word.


    Sensing Asher¡¯s strangeness, Mia buried her small face into his arms, snuggled into his broad chest and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°You don¡¯t look right today, did something happen?¡±


    Asher didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, and just after Mia thought he wouldn¡¯t answer, he muffled the question, ¡°Do you think that I, that I¡¯m not a proper brother?¡±


    Not expecting Asher to ask such a question so violently, Mia froze for a moment, backhanding Asher¡¯s waist with her small arms, not saying anything for a long time.


    ¡°Growing up, we brothers always got together less and less, Liam was always in America and I didn¡¯t take care of him properly.¡± Liam Jun buried his face into Mia¡¯s hair and took a deep breath, ¡°Even when he came backter, I never gave him a good look ¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t know if it was Mia¡¯s fault, but she always felt that Asher¡¯s voice was surprisingly thick with guilt.


    ¡°Since you know all that, then treat Liam well in the future, don¡¯t always have a dark face.¡± Sensing Asher¡¯s confusion and abnormality, Mia¡¯s voice was unusually soft, which was putting the feud between the two aside.


    Asher hugged Mia tighter, ¡°I¡¯m like that too, I just don¡¯t know if I have a chance!¡±


    ¡°Howe there¡¯s no chance of that? As long as you stop cking out and be nice to Liam.¡± Not understanding exactly what the sadness in Asher¡¯s tone was about, Mia had to do her best tofort him.


    Asher didn¡¯t say another word, just held Mia tighter in his arms.


    Mia waited a long time for Asher¡¯s answer, but the sound of even breathing came to her ears, and she realized that Asher had fallen asleep.


    Asher had never talked about Liam Jun, but what was wrong with him tonight? Could it be that he found out Liam Jun hade to see her?


    After thinking for a long time withouting up with an answer, Mia finally couldn¡¯t resist the drowsiness that wasing over her and drifted into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, the early morning sun shone softly on Mia¡¯s body.


    She frowned and finally opened her eyes. Turning to look towards the other side of the bed, she saw that it was long gone, Asher was long gone!


    Mia frowned and sat frozen for a moment, finally freshening up hastily beforezily making her way downstairs. ording to usual habits, Asher would have been able to go to work by now, and she would definitely still be eating breakfast alone this day.


    ¡°Miss Luo, you¡¯re up, hurry up and have breakfast!¡± After seeing Miae down, the housekeeper hurriedly got up to greet her, with a hint of unnaturalness in her voice.


    Noticing the butler¡¯s strange appearance, Mia slowly sat down at the table and stared closely into the butler¡¯s slightly red eyes as she spoke up and asked, ¡°Butler, what¡¯s wrong with you, you don¡¯t look right to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine Miss Luo, I¡¯m fine, you¡¯re looking away, just got something in my eye earlier.¡± Wiping his face quickly, the butler still didn¡¯t look quite natural and kept avoiding Mia¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing how the housekeeper didn¡¯t say anything, Mia knew she wasn¡¯t going to ask anything, so she had to stifle her breakfast, ¡°Okay, housekeeper, I won¡¯t ask, you don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡±


    No sooner had Mia¡¯s words left her lips than she heard the phone in the living room ringing like a hyperventtor.


    The butler ran over to pick up the phone and after listening to a few words looked at Mia who was eating breakfast with difficulty, ¡°Miss Luo, Master wants you to answer the phone.¡±


    Hearing that Grandpa Jun was looking for her again, Mia couldn¡¯t help but shake her head at the butler. In fact, even if she didn¡¯t answer the phone, she knew what Grandpa Jun would be looking for her for.


    ¡°Master, Miss Luo she can¡¯t answer the phone right now ¡­¡± Seeing Mia shake her head, the butler had to timidly say to the phone.


    Not knowing what was said again over there, the butler shuddered uncontrobly and nodded desperately, then turned his head helplessly to look at Mia, his face full of pleading.


    ¡°Butler, you don¡¯t have to be difficult, I¡¯ll take the call.¡± Jerking to her feet, Mia strode towards the phone, taking it from the housekeeper with a trembling hand, intent on receiving a new storm.

 Chapter 66: Liam Jun’s death

    Seeing Mia take the call, the housekeeper¡¯s face was full of worry, but she quickly headed for the kitchen.


    Mia picked up the phone and just as she spoke, she heard Grandpa Jun¡¯s indignant voice on the other end, ¡°Mia, you killed my grandson and I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The words confused Mia for a moment, and she opened her mouth noisily and asked weakly.


    She killed Grandpa Jun¡¯s grandson?


    What the hell is going on here!


    Mia felt her mind buzzing, and she didn¡¯t listen to a word of what Grandpa Jun said afterwards. At some point, the other side had hung up, and all that was left on the other end of the line was a beeping sound, and Mia dropped to the floor at once.


    The ground was cold, but not as cold as Mia¡¯s heart.


    I don¡¯t know how long she had been doing this, but as if remembering something, Mia jerked up from the floor and ran like crazy towards the outside, screaming, ¡°Asher, Asher, nothing must happen to you, nothing must happen to you, if something happens to you, I don¡¯t want to live either.¡±


    Just outside the cottage door, Mia ran headlong into a man¡¯s arms, but she didn¡¯t care, she pushed the man away and was about to continue running outside. She couldn¡¯t care about anything right now, she had to get to Asher, she had to make sure that nothing was wrong with Asher!


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± She had just taken a few steps out of the way when a man tugged on her arm.


    Hearing the familiar voice from above her head, Mia froze violently, looking up at Asher in front of her with widened eyes in disbelief, before saying slowly and half-heartedly, ¡°You, nothing happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Do, you expect something to happen to me?¡± Asher¡¯s voice was as gloomy as ever, even with a hint of imperceptible sadness, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    ¡°Well well well, I¡¯m d nothing happened, I¡¯m d nothing happened, I was scared to death.¡± Mia was in shock, nodding her head in panic only to snap to attention and tug at Asher, ¡°No no no, your grandfather called me and said I killed one of his grandchildren ¡­ Oh my God, it¡¯s Liam!¡±


    Mia finally responds that this grandson Grandpa Jun is talking about is not Asher, but Liam Jun!


    Asher¡¯s face snapped and he hugged Mia, softly reassuring her, ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s none of your business, let¡¯s just go back!¡±


    ¡°You let go of me, let go of me, Liam is what happened. Liam had an ident after he came to me that night, didn¡¯t he?¡± The thought of what could have happened made Mia feel like her heart was being ripped out by something, it hurt like hell.


    If Liam Jun had really had an ident that night, she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life! She had broken Liam Jun¡¯s heart that night, he must have been furious and angry, that¡¯s why something happened.


    God, what the hell did she do!


    Asher hugged her tightly so that she wouldn¡¯t hurt herself and softlyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up, this really has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t me yourself, okay? Let¡¯s go back first, let¡¯s go back first, okay?¡±


    Although Mia was only a woman, but with all the struggle, Asher couldn¡¯t even control her. Asher had no choice but to forcibly carry her into the room, forcing her to be quiet and whispering, ¡°Listen, this matter has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t think about it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who got him killed, I¡¯m the one who got him killed! Oh God, what did I do?¡± Covering her face with her hands, Mia was shaking, ¡°Tell me, how did he die?¡±


    Liam Jun, who was alive and kicking yesterday, was now gone in the blink of an eye, and it was hard to ept how, much less forgive herself.


    Asher lowered his head, his voice slightly tired, ¡°He didn¡¯t see the caring from the opposite direction when he crossed the road yesterday, so ¡­ I mighte back less recently because there are still some things that need to be taken care of, so don¡¯t think too much about it and take care of yourself. ¡±


    Mia nodded woodenly, looking dumbfounded.


    Hearing Asher¡¯s words made her even more certain that Liam Jun had lost his mind to the point of being hit by a car because of her words that day. The thought of thatyer made her heart ache with pain.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going out now, if you need anything just ask the butler, he¡¯ll get you all set up, be good.¡± Standing up, Asher admonished Mia uneasily. her current state was really worrying him.


    Mia remained lost in thought and nodded, ¡°Go out, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    After looking at Mia again and again, Asher finally walked out of the room. When he was gone, Mia slumped down on the wear, muttering, ¡°Liam Jun, oh my god, I¡¯m the one who killed you, I¡¯m the one who killed you, it¡¯s all my fault it¡¯s all my fault ¡­¡±


    Thinking about all the things Liam Jun usually did to her made Mia feel even harder inside, like something was blocking her to death, almost suffocating her.


    She knew that she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life for Liam Jun¡¯s death.


    I don¡¯t know how long she thought about it, but Mia finally drifted her eyes closed and her emotions calmed down a little.


    Who was surprised when she had just closed her eyes when she heard the door to the room being opened roughly, Mia snapped her eyes open only to see two ck d bodyguards walk into the room, she froze slightly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Miss Luo, sorry, someone wants to see you, pleasee with us, excuse me!¡± The two men didn¡¯t wait for Mia to react, they immediately walked up, set her up and flew towards the outside of the room.


    ¡°Hey, who are you guys and what are you going to do to me?¡± Mia struggled desperately, trying to get any clues out of the two men.


    The person who dared to have the bodyguarde to Asher¡¯s vi to arrest someone had actually been a guess in her mind for a long time.


    One of the bodyguards reprimanded in no good mood, ¡°Shut up, talk about these things when you meet someone, we don¡¯t have that much patience!¡±


    Just as the two bos were shoving Mia into the car, they saw the butler running anxiously and stopping in front of the car, ¡°Who are you and what are you taking Miss Luo to?¡±


    ¡°Butler, bringing this youngdy over is an order from the old master, do you dare to disobey it too?¡± One of the bodyguards frowned and said coldly.


    The butler froze and hurriedly stepped aside, but the look on his face was even more anxious. The bodyguard gave him a disdainful look and immediately ordered the driver to drive, and the car took off.


    Only after the car left did the butler suddenly react and immediately ran towards the vi.


    This has to be reported to Asher in a hurry, otherwise there¡¯s no telling what punishment Mia will receive!


    Mia sat in the car and watched as the car sped down the road, soon arriving in front of a vi. The two bodyguards both grimaced and without a word, they set up Mia and flew towards the vi.


    After walking into the study, as Mia expected, she saw Grandpa Jun sitting in the study with a gloomy face, looking at her coldly, ¡°How dare youe to see me!¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Mia knew Grandpa Jun didn¡¯t like herself in the first ce, and now she was putting all the fault for Liam Jun¡¯s death on her head.


    ¡°You woman, you got Liam killed, you¡¯re a scourge!¡± pping heavily on the table next to him, Grandpa Jun was shaking with anger, looking at Mia with a baleful and bitter look in his eyes.


    Mia lowered her head, bit her lips tightly and said guiltily, ¡°Master, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t ¡­ be sorry!¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s sneer was tinged with sadness, ¡°If being sorry was the end of it, wouldn¡¯t this whole thing be too cheap for you?¡±


    Mia snapped her head up and looked at him warily, ¡°Master, what do you want when you get me here today?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s cloudy eyes stared dead into her face, ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like for me to have Liam die like that? I want you now, right now, one life for one life, to avenge my dead grandson!¡±


    Grandpa Jun speaks through gritted teeth, looking like he already hates Mia to the bone and has decided she is the one responsible for Liam Jun¡¯s death.


    ¡°Old Master, I know that you are having a hard time in your heart right now, and I also know that Liam¡¯s death has a lot to do with me. If old master feels at ease only if I die, then I will do as old master wishes!¡± Mia¡¯s words were unusually sincere, and after she finished speaking, she gently closed her eyes.


    If she could really die at Grandpa Jun¡¯s hands, it would be considered that she had returned Liam Jun¡¯s life! That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to carry the guilt for the rest of her life.


    ¡°To let you die so easily would be too cheap. My Liam ¡­,¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s wrinkled face was full of grief and his tone was more vicious as he thought of his dead grandson, ¡°I will kill you with my own hands so that I can relieve my hatred!¡±


    After saying that, Grandpa Jun jerked to his feet and shuddered as he walked towards Mia.


    ¡°If that makes the old man feel better, then you do it!¡± Seeing Grandpa Jun walk to his side, Mia slowly closed her eyes.


    She had just closed her eyes when she felt a pair ofrge hands around her neck, and they were gradually tightening with full hatred.


    ¡°If you die, not only will you have paid for Liam¡¯s life, but everything will have gone smoothly, all because of you, you deserve to die ¡­¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s voice, with a haunting fierceness and hatred.


    Mia gasped for air, but felt the air grow thinner and thinner, the vision in front of her blurred, and her consciousness gradually began to be confused.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so willing to die, then you can go to hell!¡± Grandpa Jun increased the force in his hands again, his tone still fierce.


    Although Grandpa Jun was very surprised by Mia¡¯sck of resistance, hatred had blinded him, and all he wanted to do now was to strangle Mia.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡± The air was getting thin, and Mia was holding her little face red, one hand iling unconsciously as if trying to grab something.

 Chapter 67: One Life for One Life

    The scene in front of her eyes grew blurry, and Mia¡¯s consciousness gradually began to blur as a feeling of relief rose in her mind.


    Maybe if you die, everything will be relieved?


    Everything, it wouldn¡¯t have to be so hard, would it?


    A faint smile crept onto her face, the corners of her lips curling up slightly.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing!¡± Just as her consciousness was fading away, she heard an exasperated voice, unusually familiar.


    Then the hands imprisoned around her neck snapped away and she gasped for air, coughing lifelessly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Asher, are you trying to stop me?¡± When she opened her eyes, she saw Asher with a grim look on his face, imprisoning Grandpa Jun with both hands, Grandpa Jun¡¯s face still a mixture of anger and grief, ¡°Asher, for the sake of this woman, you would not even care about your brother¡¯s life?¡±


    Asher twisted his head to look at Mia and spoke coldly, ¡°Grandpa, she didn¡¯t kill Liam, and you¡¯d be guilty if you did!¡±


    ¡°Asher, she¡¯s the one who killed Liam, she¡¯s the murderer, you let go of me, I¡¯m going to kill her myself, kill her myself and avenge Liam¡¯s death!¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s voice grew hoarse, but it still carried full hatred.


    Mia stumbled over to the two men and gasped, ¡°Asher, the old man hates my guts right now, and Liam¡¯s death does have something to do with me, so just let me take a life for a life!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, shut the fuck up!¡± Turning his head to look coldly at Mia, a fire red in Asher¡¯s eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve told you, this has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯re just wolfish, can you stand up to Liam? For a woman, you don¡¯t care about anything!¡± Seeing Asher protecting Mia, Grandpa Jun became even more angry.


    Just when Asher was in a dilemma, he saw Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian walk in hurriedly, and Jun Haotian said sharply, ¡°Asher, let go of your grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Asher, get your hands off your grandpa, the boy, no big deal.¡± Lily¡¯s face changed when she saw Asher¡¯s tight confinement of Grandpa Jun.


    Asher gave his parents a wary look and let go of Grandpa Jun. Grandpa Jun saw he was let go and immediately grabbed his cane and hit Mia headlessly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you give me back Liam, give me back Liam!¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t duck either, just met Grandpa Jun¡¯s cane and took it without a word.


    ¡°Damn it, what are you doing?¡± Seeing Mia not dodging and allowing Grandpa Jun to whip her, Asher was furious and yanked her into his arms, meeting Grandpa Jun straight on, ¡°Grandpa, calm down, Liam¡¯s death had nothing to do with her, why can¡¯t you just listen?¡±


    Jun Haotian gave Mia aplicated look in his eyes and hurriedly assisted Grandpa Jun to do back to the seat, softly persuaded, ¡°Dad, you are angry and confused, Liam¡¯s death, it really has nothing to do with Miss Luo, you should not me her!¡±


    ¡°You two bastards, what time is it that you are still looking towards outsiders!¡± Grandpa Jun was furious and scolded Jun Haotian and his wife in a splitting tone.


    Jun Haotian was just about to speak when he heard Lily say in a miserable voice, ¡°Dad, Liam was your grandson, but he was my son, and now that he¡¯s gone, my heart feels like it¡¯s been scraped with a knife ¡­¡±


    Her gentle face was covered in tears, her eyes were swollen like walnuts, and she wasden with grief. It seemed that Liam Jun¡¯s death had dealt her quite a blow.


    ¡°Just say one less thing, Dad¡¯s heart is not good either, s ¡­¡± Jun Haotian sat down in a disheveled manner and did not speak again for a long time.


    Seeing her daughter-inw¡¯s overwhelming sadness, Grandpa Jun said nothing more, but his face was grim, and he surveyed Mia with beady eyes of hatred. mia was sure that if he had been given another chance, he would have killed himself anyway.


    Seeing the appearance of Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian, Mia felt even more guilty in her heart, gently got rid of Asher¡¯s guilt, walked to Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian and kneeled down with a flutter, ¡°Uncle and aunt, Liam¡¯s death is all my fault, you have to beat or punish, I won¡¯t even say a word, I ¡­ ¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian looked at each other and then at Mia who was kneeling in front of them and said with a long sigh, ¡°Son, none of us mean to me you for this matter, get up.¡±


    In fact, Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian had just lost their son, and their hearts were not without resentment towards Mia. But just now, when they saw Grandpa Jun hit her, she didn¡¯t dodge or evade, and gradually forgave her in their hearts.


    ¡°Uncle and aunt, whether you beat or scold, I know you can¡¯t get Liam¡¯s life back. But I really feel guilty and sorry for Liam. If I could rece him, I would rather do it for him ¡­,¡± Mia¡¯s voice gradually took on a choked sob as she knelt low in front of the two men.


    Grandpa Jun immediately red and said, ¡°Then you should die now, only when you die will I feelfortable in my heart. Can your life bepared to Liam¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°You get up, let¡¯s go back!¡± Seeing Mia kneeling on the ground, Asher¡¯s heart felt like something had stabbed him and hurt vaguely, grimacing and stubborn, he yanked the kneeling Mia up and looked at Grandpa Jun and Jun Haotian couple, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with her, I¡¯ll take her back first.¡±


    After saying that, unable Mia to react, he pulled her towards the outside.


    ¡°This bastard boy, I, I ¡­ cough ¡­¡± Seeing Asher ignore him, Grandpa Jun hit the ground hard with his cane, being angry and coughing.


    Jun Haotian hurriedly helped him to smooth out his breath and said in a soft voice, ¡°Dad, I know it¡¯s hard for you, but how can we feel better in our hearts? These few days are Liam¡¯sst days at home, let¡¯s just be calm and quiet, okay?¡±


    Just after Jun Haotian¡¯s words, Lily¡¯s face crawled with tears as she choked up and said, ¡°Yeah, since things havee to this, if we hold Miss Luo responsible, Asher might fall out with us too, then we¡¯ll ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh ¡­ pissed off ¡­¡± Knowing that what Lily said was in no way an exaggeration, Grandpa Jun sighed hatefully and didn¡¯t say another word.


    But after Mia was brought back to the vi by Asher, he coldly threw her on the bed and said grimly, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, to let Grandpa ¡­ have his way.¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he saw that tears had crawled down Mia¡¯s dull face, and Asher swallowed back the words that followed hard and with a long sigh, sat down beside her and swept her into his arms.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go today, maybe I¡¯ll be able to pay back the favor I owe Liam.¡± Dumbly nestled in Asher¡¯s arms, Mia¡¯s eyes were unfocused, staring woodenly ahead.


    Liam Jun¡¯s death, Grandpa Jun¡¯s grief and anger, and the grief of Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian irritated her deeply.


    Hearing Mia¡¯s words, Asher¡¯s emotions that had just calmed down immediately filled with anger, ¡°Are you saying that I should just watch you get killed? Or, do you think that if you die, Liam wille back to life? If Liam can reallye back to life, you can go to hell, I won¡¯t stop you!¡±


    ¡°Asher, I, I ¡­ I¡¯m so hard on my heart ¡­ I¡¯m sorry Liam ¡­¡± Lifting eyes, teary-eyed at the man in front of her, Mia¡¯s voice broke.


    Liam Jun¡¯s eyes gradually turned tender, and his voice also took on a gentle tone, ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t think too much, maybe, this is Liam¡¯s life! Your task now, is to take good care of your body, don¡¯t think too much about anything.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t say anything, just buried her little face deep into Asher¡¯s arms. Right now, she desperately needed someone¡¯s embrace as afort.


    Looking at the helpless little woman in his arms, Asher¡¯s heart filled with pity, holding her tighter in his arms, his dark eyes full of worry.


    With that, Mia finally drifted off to sleep in Asher¡¯s arms. Her body had been sick for the past few days, and now that she had suffered one blow after another, she was now even weaker.


    Gently cing the small woman in his arms on the bed and tenderly tucking her in, Asher gave her a deep look and gently walked out of the room.


    Not knowing how long she had been asleep, Mia jerked awake to a shrill voice and rolled over to sit up in a panic, searching for Asher in a panic, ¡°Asher, where are you?¡±


    Whatever the feud between her and Asher, the only thing she seemed to rely on now was this man.


    ¡°You still have the nerve to look for Asher! You still have the nerve to live in Jun¡¯s house, shame on you!¡± As soon as her words left her mouth, she saw a furious and contemptuous Leena appear in the doorway, looking at her with hatred, ¡°I really admire you, you¡¯ve got Liam killed, and you still have the audacity to live here with peace of mind?¡±


    Riina¡¯s words pierced into Mia¡¯s heart like needles, pricking her breathlessly, and only after a long pause did she take a deep breath and ask, ¡°Miss Ri, what is it that you came to see me about?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Riina¡¯s voice was sharp and mean, ¡°Mia, what time is it now, Liam died because of you, the Jun family is now too busy to deal with just the media reporters, and you still have the nerve to hide in the Jun family¡¯s vi all by yourself to enjoy yourself?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re so busy and Miss Lai is the future young grandmother of the Jun family, how would you have time toe to me and question me?¡± Mia¡¯s mind was in turmoil and didn¡¯t want to dwell too much with Leena, ¡°If you want to ask why I¡¯m still living in Jun¡¯s house, then please go find Asher for Miss Le, I¡¯m tired and won¡¯t talk to Miss Le anymore.¡±


    After saying that, Mia never looked at Leena again andid down on the bed again. Right now, she really didn¡¯t have half the strength to argue with Riina about anything anymore.


    Seeing how t Mia¡¯s reaction was, Lena became even more furious and angrily walked over to her bed and said in a stern voice, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re a devil, you¡¯ve brought the Jun family into chaos and killed Liam, if I were you, I¡¯d have no face!¡±

 Chapter 68 – Lena’s Help

    Mia, annoyed, twisted away from the exasperated Lena.


    This action angered Riina even more as she walked over to Mia¡¯s bed and shoved her hard, ¡°Mia, it¡¯se to this, can you still sleep? And, after this kind of thing, do you still have the face to live in Jun¡¯s house anymore?¡±


    Mia had no choice but to twist her head around, roll over and sit up, looking coldly at Li Na, ¡°Miss Li, not all women are like you who only care about fame and fortune. Do you think that I just really want to stay in the Jun family?¡±


    ¡°Er ¡­¡± Riina froze, then quickly responded with disgust, ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to live here, no one could stop you.¡±


    ¡°You think that it¡¯s up to me?¡± Staring hard into Rina¡¯s eyes, a strong repulsion rose in Mia¡¯s heart, ¡°Also, I listened to everything Asher said to you that time, I don¡¯t suppose you had anything to do with my miscarriage?¡±


    Seeing Mia¡¯s stern voice, Riina couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, yet she immediately retorted with a straight face, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t spout blood, you said I caused you to miscarry your child, what evidence do you have? Is it because you¡¯re crazy like a child and you feel like a murderer to everyone you see?¡±


    Riina¡¯s voice was a bit underlined, after all, the matter of Mia¡¯s miscarriage couldn¡¯t be separated from her. That time Asher had only slightly mentioned it, and it had already made her scared, and what she feared most now was that the matter would be investigated.


    Asher wouldn¡¯t take it lying down if he found out he¡¯d aborted the baby because of her, Mia.


    ¡°Lina, sooner orter, I¡¯ll make this clear.¡± Looking straight across at Leena, Mia¡¯s voice carried determination.


    Riina¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but wince a little, but she quickly changed the subject, ¡°Mia, you clearly want to stay here and not leave, that¡¯s why you¡¯re deliberately digressing, right? If you really wanted to leave, no one would be able to stop you.¡±


    ¡°Then I would ask, Miss Ri, how do I get out of here?¡± Mia frowned, throwing the dilemma at Riina. Riina had known Asher longer than she had, didn¡¯t she know his temper?


    A bright light shed in Lena¡¯s eyes as she pressed closer to Mia, pressing the question, ¡°Mia, would you leave if I had a way to get you out?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of hesitation, ¡°You can really let me go?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m Asher¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so how would I allow another woman topete with me for my fianc¨¦? If you really want to get out of here, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Lena¡¯s carefully manicured eyes shed with disbelief.


    Did Mia really want to leave Asher and give up her life now?


    Mia took a deep breath and nodded heavily, ¡°I¡¯ll get out of here if you¡¯ll help me, I swear!¡±


    Only by leaving here can she breathe freely. Asher¡¯s confinement terrifies her.


    ¡°Hello, I can help you leave now!¡± Seeing Mia nod, Lena couldn¡¯t wait to pull her up, her voice having a hidden surprise in it.


    Asher has never been without a woman by his side, and it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s seen him this attached to one, and it terrifies her. Also as a woman, Lena knows that Asher has already made a real move for Mia, he just doesn¡¯t know it yet.


    All she can do now is get Mia out of his life in a hurry before Asher finds out his own true feelings!


    Just as her words warmed up, she saw the butler timidly peeking in and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Lai, Master Jun has instructed to let Miss Luo rest, so if you¡¯ve visited Miss Luo, please go back, lest Master Jun be displeased!¡±


    ¡°Bastard, do you still need to remind me of what thisdy is doing? Or, are you simply shooing this youngdy away?¡± Seeing that the butler actually dared to rush herself, Lina rebuked in vocal distance.


    ¡°I dare not, Miss Lai help yourself.¡± After the butler was cleaved and scolded, he quickly retracted his head and left with a gray head.


    Riina was arrogant and unusual, and he wouldn¡¯t dare piss her off easily.


    Mia¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as shezily said, ¡°Miss Li, you saw what just happened, what can you do to get me to leave in this situation? Even if I left, Asher would have caught me back soon, right?¡±


    Riina looked embarrassed and bit her lip for half a day before finally making up her mind, ¡°Tomorrow is Liam¡¯s funeral service, you can ask Asher to take you there then and I will naturally find a way to arrange for you to leave, is that okay with you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ask Asher to take me there when the timees, and you can arrange for me to leave!¡± After a few minutes of thought, Mia finally made up her mind and nodded heavily.


    After the two reached an agreement, Lina was in a happy mood and left the vi with a light step, while a strange emotion rose in Mia¡¯s heart.


    Now that she was really leaving, why did a strong feeling of reluctance arise in her heart? Could it be that she couldn¡¯t leave Asher now?


    When Asher came back and saw Mia¡¯s preupied look, he finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today, seeing how distracted you are, did something happen? I heard from the housekeeper that Lena came by today, did she say something?¡±


    He knows Riina¡¯s temper, she already sees Mia as a thorn in her side, and will definitely follow up Liam Jun¡¯s affair with Mia¡¯s trouble this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, she said it the hard way but it¡¯s the truth, Liam was supposed to be my death.¡± Mia shook her head, her face pale, and looked straight at Asher, ¡°Asher, tomorrow is Liam¡¯s funeral day, and I want to attend.¡±


    Asher looked straight at her for a long time before he finally switched to nodding.


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯re so sweet, thank you!¡± A heart that had been apprehensive finally dropped, Mia slowly snuggled into Asher¡¯s embrace.


    Maybe this is thest time she¡¯ll be in his arms, just allow her to be capricious for once!


    An unaware Asher sensed her abnormality, but thinking she was still upset about Liam Jun, he gently took her soft body into his arms and gently patted her back.


    The two just snuggled close together.


    The next day.


    Jun¡¯s vi, Liam Jun¡¯s funeral service.


    Seeing Asher and Mia who came to pay their condolences, Grandpa Jun grunted coldly with a ck face, ¡°Asher, what are you doing here with her, we don¡¯t wee this murderer here!¡±


    ¡°Dad, there are so many people now, you¡¯d better restrain yourself ¡­¡± Seeing that there were already many people looking up with puzzled looks on their faces, Jun Haotian¡¯s face was all embarrassed. Grandpa Jun had been for a long time because of Liam Jun¡¯s matter on the verge of losing control.


    Asher took a step closer and whispered to Grandpa Jun, ¡°Grandpa, you are the head of the family, don¡¯t do such an unseemly thing in front of so many guests.¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Grandpa Jun froze and gave Asher a half-hearted look with a grimace before finally saying nothing more.


    ¡°Asher, I¡¯d better go out for a bit to save the old man from seeing me upset, and it¡¯s not really appropriate for this asion.¡± Gently tugging on Asher¡¯s sleeve, Mia said softly.


    Looking back at her, Asher nodded, ¡°Go find a ce to sit for a while, I¡¯lle over to youter.¡±


    Seeing with her afterglow that Lina was waving to her, Mia¡¯s heart shook and she nodded at Asher in a panic, turning towards Lina who was not far away.


    Liam Jun¡¯s funeral service was going on in an orderly manner, and as the eldest grandson of the Jun family, Asher had been so busy that he had no time to spare. The funeral service was almost over when he suddenly remembered Mia!


    Sweeping his gaze around him, Asher saw no sign of Mia, and a strong wave of unease rose in him, but he tried to calm himself down and began to look around for Mia.


    ¡°Asher, what are you doing?¡± Seeing Asher looking around, Riina hated and was angry, but acted like nothing was wrong and got in Asher¡¯s way.


    By stopping Asher, Mia¡¯s chances of leaving be better.


    Asher coldly pushed Riina away, her gaze still searching around, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, you just will please grandpa, no need to ask about my business.¡±


    Lena bit her lip tightly, forcing herself to hold back her anger and sneered, ¡°Asher, I¡¯m guessing, you¡¯re looking for Miss Luo?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°You know where she is?¡± Asher jerked to a halt and twisted his head around, his inky ck eyes locked on Leena, his voice tinged with a faint anxiety, ¡°Tell me quickly, where is she now?¡±


    Hisrge hand, tightening around Rina¡¯s arm out of nervousness and involuntarily using all his strength, Rina was in raw pain from his grip and frowned as she tried to get away from hisrge hand, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re hurting me!¡±


    ¡°Come on, where the hell is she now? Are you the one who¡¯s up to something?¡± Simply ignoring the pain on Rina¡¯s face, Asher¡¯s voice took on an anxious edge from the tension, a rare surge of anxiety in his dark eyes.


    Seeing his look, Rina didn¡¯t dare to sell out anymore and said through the pain, ¡°Asher, I just saw her run out of the hall earlier, I don¡¯t know about the back.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Asher¡¯s heart was stunned as he violently let go of Lina¡¯s hand and took big steps towards the outside of the vi. In his heart, a thick uneasiness rose up that was hard to dispel.


    Asher walked quickly to the door and grimly questioned the doorman, ¡°Did you see Miss Luo earlier? Did she go somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, Miss Luo said she had to go out on something and left an hour ago ¡­¡± the doorman replied cautiously, not knowing what was going on.

 Chapter 69 – Similar Figures

    Inside Asher¡¯s study.


    Asher, dressed in a casual suit, sat in his boss¡¯s chair, his face grim like the precursor of an iing storm, and before him stood several ck-d bodyguards, their heads bowed and not daring to utter a word.


    ¡°No word from her by now?¡± After a long silence, Asher finally spoke coldly.


    The ck-d bodyguard in the lead was shaken and nodded hastily in reply, ¡°Back to Master Jun¡¯s words, I brought many of my men and mobilized all my connections, but I just couldn¡¯t find Miss Luo¡¯s whereabouts!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, so many of you went looking for a woman and couldn¡¯t even find one, so what do I usually keep you all for! It¡¯s like a rice bucket!¡± Asher mmed the table, a dark tide raging under his eyes, and a dangerous and frightening aura radiating from his body.


    So far, Mia has been missing for three days, he has sent many people to search for her and has also used almost all his connections, and he still hasn¡¯t found Mia yet!


    This woman, it¡¯s like she disappeared from this earth without a word!


    The ck-d bodyguard in the lead said again timidly, ¡°Master Jun don¡¯t be angry, this matter is indeed very strange. ording to reason, even if Miss Luo left, she wouldn¡¯t leave not a single trace behind. However, I have checked almost all the cars, nes and trains ¡­ , and no trace of Miss Luo can be found ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, cut the crap, go out and look for it again, and if you don¡¯t find it, you all don¡¯t have toe back!¡± Waving his hand impatiently, Ashermanded with a cold face.


    For the past three days, he had been restless, not even able to change his clothes, searching for Mia¡¯s whereabouts.


    But, no matter how many men he sent out, all he brought back was an answer.


    Had the woman just bizarrely disappeared? And, still, disappeared from in front of him?


    So, that time she asked him to take him to Liam Jun¡¯s funeral was premeditated, and she had nned to take advantage of that opportunity to escape?


    But why did his heart still swell with unease?


    And so Asher waited anxiously for three more days, throwing numerous tantrums, only to remain frustrated that Mia seemed to have literally disappeared, never to be found again in any semnce of a trace!


    This woman, she actually dared to disappear from his life again! If he finds out again, he won¡¯t let her go easily!


    Five yearster.


    Inside the Jun family vi, Jun Haotian looked at Grandpa Jun on the hospital bed with a puzzled look and said worriedly to Asher at the side, ¡°Asher, I heard that there is a new doctor recently, although she is young, she is very skilled in medicine. If we can hire her, maybe your grandpa can still be saved.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fight for it only if there¡¯s a chance that I can save grandpa. I¡¯ll look up that doctor¡¯s information right away and make an appointment with her, no matter what it takes, to make sure Grandpa¡¯s surgery is done right!¡± Asher nodded.


    Grandpa Jun has long had heart problems and has been able to support himself until now thanks to surgery. The death of Liam Jun five years ago dealt a fatal blow to Grandpa Jun and his health gradually began to deteriorate greatly.


    ¡°Asher, I heard that doctor has a meeting today at the People¡¯s Hospital in this city, otherwise, you should go and take your chances.¡± Jun Haotian thought about it and admonished Asher, ¡°Asher, your nature has always been rather cold, this time you are asking for help, you must ¡­¡±


    Asher interrupted, nodding his head towards the outside, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Dad, I got it.¡±


    As soon as he walked into the third floor of the hospital, he saw the dean and a few doctors walking together,ughing and joking. When he saw Asher, the dean immediately ran to him and asked respectfully, ¡°Master Jun, are you here at the hospital? If something is wrong, just give the order.¡±


    ¡°Dean, I heard there¡¯s a medical specialist in cardiologying to the meeting isn¡¯t there?¡± Asher looked towards a couple of doctors behind him, ¡°I¡¯d like to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, you¡¯re here at a bad time, she just left.¡± Dean pondered for a few seconds, quickly realizing who Asher was referring to and replied with a big smile on his face.


    Asher sank his face and then asked, ¡°So do you have his contact information so I can easily get in touch with him as well.¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, she ¡­ has a cold personality, it is difficult for people in general to get close, no, before the meeting was finished, she said it was no fun and left, no one dared to stop her.¡± Seemingly afraid that Asher did not believe, the dean added in a low voice: ¡°It is said that she is just because she swore to study medicine since she was a child, she actually has a family business to inherit, so the frame is naturally a bit bigger, Master Jun do not be angry.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so tell me how I can find him.¡± Patiently listening to Dean ramble on, Asher asked in no uncertain terms.


    The dean scratched his ears and thought for half a day, and finally tapped his head and said, ¡°Master Jun, how about this, she wille to our hospital again recently, if shees to our hospital, I will inform you immediately, what do you think?¡±


    Knowing that nothing more could be asked, Asher grunted coldly, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll let me know soon!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I will, I will, Master Jun please don¡¯t worry!¡± Dean kept nodding his head and patting his chest for reassurance.


    Asher scanned the area again and finally grimaced as he headed out of the hospital.


    Walking to where he had parked his car, Asher was about to get into it when he saw a familiar figure not far away, he was shocked and when he looked again, he saw the figure get into the car and then disappear!


    Standing frozen in ce for half a day, Asher¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile, how could that woman be here when she¡¯d been gone for five years!


    I didn¡¯t think that he, the titr Master Jun, would get half excited over such a simr figure!


    Shaking his head, Asher got into the car, intending to go and find a ce to rx. It had been a long time since his spirit had been almost constantly tightened because of Grandpa Jun¡¯s illness!


    ¡°Hey Sissy, wait for me at the Nightmare Bar, I¡¯ll be right after!¡± Asher pulled out his phone and found a random model¡¯s number.


    Sissy over there, still in disbelief, froze for a few seconds and immediately shouted, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll be there immediately, immediately ¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Sissi to finish, Asher had immediately hung up the phone and drove to the Nightmare Bar. Just as he got out of the car, he saw a freshly dressed Sissi already standing at the door, looking at him with affection, ¡°Master Jun, I can¡¯t believe you would look for me, I am so happy, I will definitely serve you well.¡±


    With her chestnut wavy hair, delicate makeup, mixed face, and enchanting body, the eyes of the many men around her were locked on Sissi¡¯s body. Her gaze, however, was locked on Asher alone.


    This man that women all over the world wanted to marry, if she could get his favor, she would have a lifetime of inexhaustible glory and prosperity. So, no matter what, she must hold on to the man in front of her and not miss a single opportunity!


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it yet, go get a drink!¡± A sh of disgust shed under Asher¡¯s eyes the moment Sissy¡¯s arm came up, but it was fleeting.


    Sissy proudly looked around at the many women¡¯s envy and jealousy, high-profile find a most lively and conspicuous seat to sit down, said in a delicate voice: ¡°Master Jun, you feel like a dream now, I didn¡¯t even think my dream would actuallye true!¡±


    As he spoke, Sissy¡¯s soft, plump body had snuggled into Asher¡¯s arms, a pair of white arms, snake-like, wrapped around his neck.


    ¡°I was feeling bored and asked you out for a drink.¡± Pushing the arm wrapped around his neck away without a trace, Asher said with an expressionless face.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to look for anyone, he was just looking for her because she had called a few days ago, so she was ahead in the call log, and she really thought she had a chance?


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll drink with Master Jun first, and then I¡¯ll keep Master Junpany when I¡¯m done,¡± Sissy¡¯s expression was a little awkward, but she quickly recovered and raised her ss with an ambiguous smile.


    Asherzily clinked his ss with her, looking up and idly scanning the room, his gaze scattered but with a stern air, the posture of a clear superior.


    The bar was full of groups of men and women who hade to have fun, some gathered around to chat, some swaying to the music, and also some young men and women who had long been impatient to get to the dance floor, following the music and dancing together in an ambiguous affair.


    ¡°Master Jun, how about we go dance too?¡± Seeing Asher¡¯s gaze, Sissy said knowingly.


    Asher was about to refuse, but just as he saw a figure on the dance floor, his whole body shook and he yanked Sissy up and headed for the dance floor.


    ¡°Master Jun, what are you in such a hurry for, my ¡­ family,¡± said Sissy, with a smile on her face and a small pout.


    Asher, however, didn¡¯t even look at her, his dark eyes locked on a woman not far away, surprise and shock in the bottom of them.


    The woman, dressed in a light blue dress, was gently swaying her body to the music within the dance floor with her eyes closed. The stunningly beautiful little face, the noble aura, the dimpled body, and the decent dress made the eyes of several men around her keep sweeping back and forth on her body.


    ¡°Master Jun, who is that woman?¡± Following Asher¡¯s gaze, Sissy was immediately filled with jealousy, she didn¡¯t expect that she was now in Asher¡¯s arms while Asher¡¯s attention was on another woman!


    Asher twisted his head, nced at her faintly, and said faintly, ¡°She¡¯s just a friend from before.¡±


    After saying that, and ignoring Sissi¡¯s face that was already losing its blood, Asher immediately turned his head towards the figure from earlier again.


    But the figure was long gone!

 Chapter 70 – Sending a search party

    After a few more moments of looking around but still not finding the figure in the blue dress from earlier, Asher let go of Sissy in his arms and cursed lowly, ¡°Damn it, where is everyone?¡±


    ¡°Master Jun!¡± muttered Sissy discontentedly when she saw Asher pushing herself away, but immediately shut her mouth after seeing Asher¡¯s face full of displeasure, not daring to say half a word.


    Asher had thought of her for once in a good while, and she mustn¡¯t give him any bad impressions!


    No longer paying attention to Sissi who was standing in ce with an embarrassed face, Asher grimly walked towards the ce where the figure was just now. The crowd on the dance floor, who were dancing hotly, could not help but part a path when they saw Ashering, allowing him to pass freely and unhindered.


    Looking at Asher¡¯s upright back, Sissy stomped her foot in chagrin, ¡°Did I just say something wrong, is Master Jun going to hate me?¡±


    Her eyes were firmly glued to Asher¡¯s back again, her mind wondering who the woman was that could make Asher lose his mind even after seeing her.


    Could it be, that rumor is true?


    But after Asher came to the ce where the figure was just now, he looked around for half a day but didn¡¯t see it, he couldn¡¯t help but ask himself in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m actually wrong? It¡¯s really not her, how can it look so simr?¡±


    Just as he was secretly chagrined, he caught a glimpse of the figure that had just walked towards the entrance of the club, his heart fluttering with joy, he was just about to chase after her when he saw a maning up to him, full of smiles, taking her hand, and the two of them jokingly walking towards the outside!


    ¡°Damn it, who is that man?¡± A strange emotion and feeling swept through Asher¡¯s mind at the sight of the two men¡¯s godly intimacy, filling his entire heart and soul instantly.


    Seeing that the woman was about to disappear from sight, no longer able to think about it, Asher walked quickly towards the door to see if it was the person he had in mind or not.


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯re here too?¡± By the time he reached the door, he saw Leena looking at him with a surprised look on her face and said in a delicate voice, ¡°Did you know I wasing here and came to meet me at the door specifically?¡±


    Ignoring Rina¡¯s enthusiasm, Asher immediately let his eyes go, only to see that the figure in the light blue dress had long since disappeared into the night, never to be seen again.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to go back now, so you can y by yourself!¡± Not having the good sense to push away the arm that Riina had already wrapped around her, Asher walked towards the parking ce without looking back.


    The thought of the intimate scene of that figure talking andughing with the other men just now filled Asher¡¯s heart with anger, desperate for an outlet to vent it.


    Seeing Asher going to leave, Riina also hurried to follow him and got into the car by herself and said nicely, ¡°Asher, I know you¡¯ve been moping for the past few days because of grandpa¡¯s illness. I was actually worried, and I was trying to rx just now, but now that I think about it I feel quite guilty, how can I go and y when grandpa is still sick ¡­¡±


    Asher didn¡¯t listen to a word of what Lina said afterwards, all he could think about in his mind was the pale blue figure he had just overlooked.


    After arriving at the Jun family vi, Lina naturally had to go to Grandpa Jun¡¯s hospital bed to say hello, andforted Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian in a good manner, and also made sure to keep watch over Grandpa Jun¡¯s hospital bed. Finally, it was only at Jun Haotian¡¯s insistence that she followed Asher to the other room.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re done with your act for the day, shouldn¡¯t you get back to it?¡± Seeing Riina follow in again, Asher said in a nonchnt manner as he casually dropped his jacket on the couch.


    Lena stared at him intently, her face full of aggression, ¡°Asher, why do you keep doing this to me? It¡¯s been so many years since we got engaged and you¡¯ve been dragging your feet on getting married? I¡¯ve been thinking of you too, so I haven¡¯t pushed. But, but, even if I care about grandpa, you have to be sarcastic?¡±


    Asher sat on the couch and didn¡¯t bother with Leena, just rang the inte, ¡°Pete,e to my room for a second, I have something.¡±


    After themand, Asher closed his eyes, directly treating the aggrieved and disgruntled Lina like air.


    ¡°Asher, what exactly are you not happy with me, can¡¯t I change? In order to make things work for us, I¡¯ve been condescending, even if you¡¯re looking for a woman outside, I won¡¯t say anything, but ¡­¡± Seeing Asher ignoring herself, Riina¡¯s face became more embarrassed and aggravated.


    She sat down next to Asher and gently shook his arm.


    Finally, Asher reacted and opened his eyes to look at her and said gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t put you through all this aggravation, if you don¡¯t like it, you can tell grandpa, we¡¯ll just break the engagement and you won¡¯t have to be so aggravated!¡±


    ¡°Break off the engagement?¡± Riina jumped up and shook her head desperately, ¡°I don¡¯t want to break off the engagement, I don¡¯t want to break off the engagement. Asher, I won¡¯t be able to live if you break off the engagement!¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to break off the engagement, then please don¡¯tin, I¡¯m not in the mood for this nonsense!¡± Asher waved his hand casually, ¡°Well, now you can go, I have things to do, Pete will be here soon and I don¡¯t want a third person present.¡±


    Lena didn¡¯t dare disobey, so she had to reluctantly stand up and shuffle towards the outside of the room.


    Pete, who happened to be walking to the door, nodded politely at her when he saw her, then stepped inside the room.


    Thinking about how different Asher had been on the road today, Leena¡¯s mind stirred and instead of leaving immediately, she ambled over to the door, trying to kinda figure out what Asher was saying to Pete.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Master Jun, what are your orders?¡± Pete asked respectfully after walking into the room.


    Asher pondered for a moment before opening his mouth and instructing, ¡°Pete, I asked you to go find someone for me, I saw her at the bar today but couldn¡¯t find her in the blink of an eye ¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, what you said, was it Miss Luo?¡± hesitated for a moment, and Pete managed to get the question out.


    Hearing Pete mention Mia, who had disappeared five years ago, Lena, standing outside the door, shuddered, her carefully manicured nails, almost sinking into the door, but had to hold her tongue and continue to listen.


    But then I heard Asher continue, ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s been missing for five years, but I actually saw her today. She must havee to the city by now, so you take someone to find out where she is!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my subordinate will go now and will definitely find Miss Luo.¡± Waiting for Asher to affirm, Pete promised in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, and knowing that Pete would being out soon, Lena panicked and hurried towards the door.


    After walking out of the Jun family¡¯s vi, one of Riina¡¯s hearts was still poofing as she asked herself repeatedly, ¡°Oh my god, oh my god, she¡¯s actually back, she¡¯s actually back, what should I do, what should I do?¡±


    After hovering in ce for a long time, Leena finally got ruthless and dialed a phone number, giving a lowmand before hanging up in a panic.


    Sitting in the car on the way back, Lina was stillforting herself in her mind, the person she was looking for this time would definitely not be wrong, it would definitely work. That Mia who had disappeared for five years, she would make her disappear again!


    The next day Asher got a call from the Dean, ¡°Master Jun, I didn¡¯t dare to dy for a moment what you ordered me to do, I have found the best time for you.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on,e on.¡± Seeing that Dean had rambled on for half a day without cutting to the chase, Asher interrupted him coldly.


    The dean coughed awkwardly and hurriedly continued, ¡°Master Jun, her character has always been arrogant and cold, even if Master Jun goes to invite, she may not be able to invite. However, I just heard that she was injuredst night and is now in our hospital, if youe at this time ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to the hospital now, you wait for me!¡± Again coldly interrupting the Dean¡¯s babbling, Asher immediately hung up the phone and sped off in his car towards the hospital.


    After arriving at the hospital, Asher parked his car and walked quickly towards the dean¡¯s office, he had just reached the entrance of the dean¡¯s office when he saw the dean hurrying out to greet him with a face full of ttery, ¡°Master Jun, you are finally here, I have been waiting for you for a long time ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Where is that famous doctor?¡± Asher asked coldly without waiting for Dean to finish, a rare anxiety in the bottom of his eyes.


    Over the years, Grandpa Jun¡¯s health has been deteriorating more and more, and if he doesn¡¯t have surgery, he fears that his life will be in danger.


    The Dean¡¯s smile froze on his face as he hurriedly nodded and took the lead towards the second floor, ¡°Master Jun, I, I¡¯ll take you there, youe with me, I¡¯ve arranged for her to be in the intensive care unit.¡±


    Asher shook his head and followed behind Dean, a faint expectation rising in his heart for some reason.


    They had just reached the door when they saw a quiet little nurse with a panicked look greet them, ¡°Dean, Dean, Dr. Leng she, she insisted on being discharged ¡­¡±


    ¡°Discharged?¡± The dean was startled and hurried towards the ward, ¡°And where is she now?¡±


    Without waiting for the young nurse to answer, Asher had already pushed open the hidden door of the ward, and his dark eyes scanned the entire ward, only to see that the entire ward was already empty, long gone from anyone!


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± With a chill in his heart, Asher immediately twisted his head, his tone unconsciously taking on a very stern tone.


    The little nurse was so frightened that she took a step back and stammered, ¡°I, I, she, she said that the group had something to take care of, so she had to be discharged early, so just, so just ¡­¡±


    ¡°The group? What syndicate?¡± Asher asked with a re, unable to resist.


    That little nurse thought carefully and finally said with a whimper, ¡°It seems, it seems to be the Shengshi Group. Yes, it¡¯s the Shengshi Group. And, it was a gentleman who came to take her out of the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 71: Who is she really?

    Asher frowned slightly, unconsciously repeating, ¡°Centurion Group? That name is familiar ¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen, you see ¡­¡± Fearing that Asher would me himself, Dean asked apprehensively from the sidelines like an ant on a hot pot.


    If Asher mes him, not only will he lose his job as director, but this hospital might lose its job!


    Paying no more attention to the panicked Dean, Asher took a big step, quickly grabbed his car, and quickly headed towards Centurion.


    When he walked up to the reception, the secretary there immediately stood up, looked Asher up and down, and immediately asked politely, ¡°This gentleman, may I ask who you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, which one is the president of the Centurion Group?¡± After asking this, a slight expectation was surprisingly born in Asher¡¯s heart.


    The secretary hesitated slightly, but in front of Asher¡¯s dignified and noble aura, she surprisingly answered unconsciously, ¡°This gentleman, our president is Miss Condensation.¡±


    ¡°Condensation?¡± Chewing on the unfamiliar name in his mouth, Asher had a surprising moment of disappointment in his heart and followed up with, ¡°And may I ask, is your president ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he heard a familiar voice, slightly tinged with petnce, ¡°I¡¯ve said there¡¯s no big problem at all, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. You came just in timest night, that man didn¡¯t hurt me at all, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    At the sound of the voice, Asher turned his head quickly in disbelief and stared dead at the woman stepping out of the elevator.


    Absolutely beautiful face, ck and white eyes, straight and small nose, and delicate lips ¡­


    This was clearly, the woman he had missed for a long time, clearly the woman he had never seen since she disappeared five years ago ¨C Mia!


    Asher distinctly felt that a heart of his, which had been silent for five years, instantly pulsed, and a strange feeling instantly flowed through his body. A hand opened and clenched, clenched and opened again, and looking at the face he had longed for, he was immediately about to walk forward.


    He hadn¡¯t even gotten to the front when he saw the instrumental man beside Mia looking lovingly at the woman beside him, his tonepassionate, ¡°There, there, you¡¯re not hurt, not hurt okay? My aunt, you don¡¯t even know, yesterday almost didn¡¯t scare me to death, what kind of people are trying to harm you?¡±


    Seeing the man beside Mia, Asher jerked to a halt, his dark eyes staring deadly at the man, an unfamiliar emotion rising from the bottom of his eyes. This emotion gradually filled Asher¡¯s entire body and mind, almost making him unsteady on his feet.


    He doesn¡¯t like this feeling!


    Hearing that someone was trying to harm Mia again, a surge of anger and pity rose in Asher¡¯s heart, and his gaze locked even more firmly on the two men in front of him.


    I saw Mia say again with a helpless face, ¡°Nangong asked, who wants to harm me? This matter, do I have to ask you? If you hadn¡¯t dragged me into this pit of fire, I wouldn¡¯t know howfortable I am now, humph!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault, because of this matter, you¡¯ve alreadyined about me no less than a hundred times, can you spare me?¡± It could be seen that this person called Nangong asked was very doting towards Mia.


    That strange and ufortable feeling from earlier came back to him, and Asher clenched his hand coldly, grimacing


    How dare she make out with another man!


    With that in mind, Asher no longer hesitated in the slightest, striding up to the two men, locking his eyes straight on Mia¡¯s face and asking coldly, ¡°How dare youe back?¡±


    The two men¡¯s eyes fell on Asher in unison, a sh of panic and nervousness in Mia¡¯s eyes, but she quickly calmed down and said coldly, ¡°What do you mean, this gentleman, I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Good one you don¡¯t understand!¡± Asher grunted coldly and slowly approached, ¡°Mia, you disappeared for no apparent reason five years ago, and now you have the audacity to pretend you don¡¯t know me?¡±


    Nangong who was standing beside her asked to stand out and politely said to Asher, ¡°This gentleman, you really have the wrong person, she¡¯s not some Mia, she¡¯s Condensation!¡±


    ¡°Condensation?¡± Asher stared coldly into Mia¡¯s eyes, trying to see a hint of something different in them, ¡°Even changed your name to avoid me? You¡¯ve certainly grown some in five years!¡±


    Nangong asked walking between the two men, blocking in front of Mia and looking at Asher coldly, ¡°This gentleman, you really have the wrong person, she is not the person you are looking for. She was injuredst night, now I have to take her to the hospital again for a review, so I won¡¯t be apanying you, excuse me!¡±


    After saying that, Namgung asked never to look at Asher again and naturally took Mia¡¯s hand.


    Asher looked coldly at the backs of the two men and after a few minutes of silence, finally spoke, ¡°Please stay!¡±


    The two men paused in their steps, and Nangong asked, turning his head, his face already tinged with suspicion and impatience.


    ¡°And may I ask Miss Leng, is she a world renowned expert in heart disease?¡± Asher¡¯s voice, finally, took on a hint of rustiness and coldness.


    Since she won¡¯t acknowledge him now, he¡¯ll always find a way to get her to do so!


    Nangong asked and looked at Mia who didn¡¯t turn her head, then looked at Nangong again and finally nodded, ¡°Yes, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather has never had a good heart, and recently he urgently needed a heart surgery, that¡¯s why I came to see Dr. Leng, I hope Dr. Leng can help my grandfather.¡± Asher spoke while keeping a close eye on Mia¡¯s figure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time right now!¡± As soon as his words were out of his mouth, Mia immediately refused coldly.


    Asher slowly walked up to them, not taking his eyes off Mia¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯ll pay ten times that, if you¡¯ll take the lead.¡±


    ¡°Ten times the price?¡± Mia looked up coldly, the corners of her mouth curled into a sneer, ¡°So, this gentleman is rich? But, sorry, I¡¯m not short of money, what Ick is time! In other words, I¡¯m very busy right now, so I don¡¯t have time for surgery!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nangong asked looking at Asher warily and coldly refused, ¡°This gentleman, her recent formation schedule is very full and thepany has a lot of things to deal with, she herself is also injured, so she doesn¡¯t have time to deal with these things at all, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After saying that, Nangong asked never to pay attention to Asher again, led Mia to the car parked outside long ago, gave Asher, who was standing in the same ce, a deep look, and then set off.


    ¡°Damn, now how dare you ¡­¡± Looking at the backs of the two men leaving, Asher hesitated slightly and immediately drove after their car.


    His mind was now full of doubts, how on earth did Miapletely disappear five years ago? With all his power, he had searched for so long and hadn¡¯t found her!


    Five years have passed and she¡¯s actually back in this city, and shockingly, not only has she be a famous doctor, she¡¯s even the president of the Shengshi Group!


    What stifled Asher¡¯s mind the most was that she just changed her name!


    Condensation?


    One day he¡¯ll make her admit to herself that she¡¯s Mia, his former pet!


    It didn¡¯t take long to follow them and see that their car did enter the garage of the city¡¯s people¡¯s hospital, followed by two people walking out hand in hand.


    ¡°Damn, how dare she be so close to this man!¡± Seeing the two holding hands, Asher punched his fist on the steering wheel, his eyes darkening as a strange, ufortable emotion welled up in his heart, as if he had been robbed of his most cherished possessions.


    Watching Mia and Namco ask walk up into the hospital gates, Asher then got out of the car and followed behind them.


    Who expected that, when Mia and Nangong asked just walked into the hospital¡¯s front door, they saw a group of reporters surround them with a mor and surrounded the two of them in the middle.


    Mia and Namgung asked looking at each other, wondering why they had run into a group of reporters at the hospital.


    ¡°Miss Condensation, it is said that you are the new sessor of the Shengshi Group, so what will be your future ns?¡± After enclosing it, a reporter had squeezed to the front and asked impatiently.


    ¡°Miss Condensation, since you are the sessor of the Shengshi Group, then who is the original president of the Shengshi Group, Leng Tianming, to you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Condensation, I¡¯m told you¡¯re also an expert in cardiology, can you talk about how you do both?¡±


    ¡­


    In the face of the reporters¡¯ questions, Mia nced at Namgung asking and had to answer them one by one.


    When she said that Leng Tianming of Shengshi Group was her grandfather, Asher outside the crowd couldn¡¯t help but shudder and looked at her with a few probing eyes.


    Is she really Leng Tianming¡¯s granddaughter?


    Is she really not the Mia she knows?


    Asher also noticed that while Mia was answering questions, her little hand kept a firm grip on the hand of Nangong Man on the side. When some questions were too sharp, it was always Nangong Man who smiled and relieved Mia. It seemed that she was very dependent on Nangong Man!


    The thought made Asher¡¯s mind even more ufortable, and his face darkened beyond recognition, and one hand clenched tightly together.


    Mia answered with a drip, and Nangong asked giving her a slight smile with an unmistakable intimate demeanor.


    ¡°Miss Leng, ording to the news, you are not the granddaughter of the president of Shengshi Group, you were raised from an orphanage and were once the mistress of the president of Jun¡¯s group, how do you exin this?¡±


    The crowd, which had already been calm, erupted into a frenzy as all the media turned their cameras on Mia, their eyes burning. Even Asher, who was standing outside the crowd, couldn¡¯t help but search the crowd with his dark eyes to find out who was asking the question.


    ¡°Look guys, the president of Jun¡¯s group seems to be standing not far away!¡± I don¡¯t know who shouted.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes, immediately, turned towards Asher, and Mia and Namgung asked, also looking over with puzzled faces.

 Chapter 72 – Relieving Her

    When she saw Asher not far away, Mia¡¯s face immediately cooled down and said indifferently, ¡°You got the information from somewhere, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a misunderstanding, I just came back from America, I don¡¯t know the president of Jun¡¯s group at all!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you guys must have misunderstood, Miss Leng just came back from the US a month ago, she doesn¡¯t have any connections in the country yet, this should just be some people trying to ruin Miss Leng¡¯s reputation, you guys mustn¡¯t follow the trend.¡± Nangong asked as he held Mia¡¯s hand tightly and said coldly to the media reporters.


    The reporters looked at each other, and finally a group of reporters flocked to Asher and asked, ¡°Master Jun, how do you feel about this news? Do you know this Miss Leng? Is the rumor that she used to be your mistress true?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Master Jun, just talk about that.¡±


    ¡°Also, it is said that you have been engaged to Miss Lai for five years, why the dy in holding the wedding, is there any original reason for this?¡±


    ¡°It is said that you are waiting for a woman, is this true?¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters caught Asher for once, so naturally they refused to let go, and you asked a lot of personal questions.


    Asher smiled slightly, raised his eyes to look at Mia and Nangong asked not far away, and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll start by saying that I¡¯m engaged to Lina, it¡¯s true that there was a five-year gap between us, but it¡¯s because work has been quite busytely, so I haven¡¯t been able to take the right opportunity toe, you all misunderstood!¡±


    After he had answered a question, a reporter immediately followed up, ¡°What about your rtionship with Miss Condensation? It is said that she used to be your mistress, is this information reliable?¡±


    The question was like a shot in the arm for the journalists in the audience, and everyone turned their microphones and cameras on Asher.


    The president of the Jun Group and the Shengshi Group, who were previously lovers, this news will surely blow up the city, no, it will surely blow up all of Asia!


    I don¡¯t know if it was just Asher, but he felt as if Mia across from him was fading to pale and looking at him with a faint tension in her eyes, but it was fleeting.


    ¡°This is all empty talk, don¡¯t you guys think it¡¯s ridiculous to actuallye and ask questions after hearing it?¡± Seeing Asher¡¯s dy in answering, Nangong asked finally couldn¡¯t help but pull a face, ¡°If you guys write these false reports out, I will find the person in charge of you and demand an apology!¡±


    As soon as Nangong asked, a reporter immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Nangong, you seem to be a little nervous. Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely not write something unrealistic and confuse our readers.¡±


    A trace of embarrassment shed across Nangong asked¡¯s face, ¡°You reporters always like to catch wind of things, obviously two people who don¡¯t know each other, you all have to force them together, how can we believe that you won¡¯t exaggerate? Write something damaging to the people involved?¡±


    ¡°Well, I believe that you all are adhering to the facts to report things, my schedule is all transparent, you can ask my secretary if you don¡¯t believe me. As for this gentleman, I really don¡¯t know him, and I have noment!¡± Mia gently caught Nangong asked¡¯s big hand and looked at the media reporters lightly with a fallen expression.


    There was no more of that little woman of yesteryear to be found in her!


    There was a silence, a breathless silence despite the number of people in the room, as they all waited for Asher¡¯s answer.


    Finally, Asher took a deep breath and blossomed into a faint smile, ¡°Miss Leng is right, we really don¡¯t know each other. I also only met Miss Leng today, so please don¡¯t believe some rumors.¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, if you don¡¯t know each other, why did you both happen to be together at the hospital so much?¡± Asher¡¯s answer doesn¡¯t exactly buy the reporter.


    If we can dig up Asher¡¯s private news, it will surely be a big seller! What¡¯s more, the heroine of this Asher¡¯s fling is the heir of the Shengshi Group ¨C Condensation!


    Asher could feel the gaze that Mia and Nangong asked cast on himself, he still smiled ndly, ¡°As you all know, my grandfather¡¯s heart has never been good, and Miss Leng is an expert in heart, the reason why I followed over here is to ask Miss Leng to operate on my grandfather. I believe that this news, is also enough for you all to go back and deliver, if you still have any questions, juste and ask me directly in the future, don¡¯t bother Miss Leng!¡±


    The smile on Asher¡¯s face faded in thetter few words, and his voice took on the characteristic coldness and dominance of a higher power, giving an invisible oppression.


    All the reporters looked at each other and then unconsciously scattered, Asher¡¯s words had too many meanings in them and they didn¡¯t want to piss off the man who could make them never be in this city again with one word!


    After waiting for the reporters to disperse, Nangong asked nodded towards Asher and said lightly, ¡°Thanks a lot!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of raising my hand, not to mention, this matter is about Miss Leng¡¯s reputation, how can I let it go?¡± Asher responded lightly, a pair of dark eyes locking onto Mia¡¯s face, ¡°I do wonder how these media, like me, have decided that Miss Leng is an old acquaintance.¡±


    Mia raised her eyes to look at him, her tone without the slightest warmth, ¡°Mr. Jun, originally I had never understood why the reporters were waiting for me here, but now you reminded me by saying so, is it difficult that you arranged for the reporters to wait here?¡±


    ¡°And the reason?¡± Asher¡¯s gaze, never leaving Mia¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand Jun-san, even if I refused to operate on your grandfather, you don¡¯t have to treat me in such a way, do you?¡± Mia snapped back.


    Nangong asked but interrupted the conversation between the two and said softly to Mia, ¡°The dean is still waiting for us, let¡¯s just go first!¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡± Mia nodded and stopped paying attention to Asher, apanying Namgung to the elevator with him.


    Nangong asked and cast a look across the elevator, seeing Asher still standing in ce, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Could it be, that he really arranged this time? If that¡¯s the case, you really have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it to me!¡± Mia shook her head slightly, ¡°He¡¯s always been conceited, he doesn¡¯t care to use such tactics, I do suspect that this time, the press arrangement, could be the same person as the one who injured me that day?¡±


    Nangong asked after half a day of thought, raising his eyes in shock, ¡°Could it be, could it be those old guys from the board of directors?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible, they have long had second thoughts on ount of grandpa¡¯s poor health, and now that they see me as the president, they must be even more disconcerted in their hearts, and they might make some kind of mess in the future!¡± Mia let out a long sigh, somewhat physically and mentally exhausted.


    If it was really the old guys from the board of directors who were causing trouble, her future days in the Shengshi Group would not be too good, I thought.


    Nangong asked looking deeply at her with deep emotion in his tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what time it is, no matter what difficulties I encounter, I will always be by your side and will definitely not leave you!¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked, thank you, let¡¯s talk about these things in the long run.¡± For some reason, after hearing these words, Mia¡¯s deep emotions were obviously a little less natural.


    Nangong asked and nodded, sighing darkly, knowing that he still had a long way to go before he could get Mia¡¯s heart.


    Instead, Asher watched them go up the stairs, pulled out his phone and made a call, ¡°Whatever you¡¯re doing right now, drop it immediately and go investigate everything about Centurion immediately, and most importantly, you investigate the current president of Centurion!¡±


    After the order was given, Asher hung up and twisted his head to walk out of the hospital.


    He knew Mia would never agree to ask for her help now at this time.


    When he returned to the vi, Jun Haotian, who was waiting at Grandpa Jun¡¯s bedside, asked with concern, ¡°Asher, I see that you don¡¯t look quite right, how did it go with that heart specialist, did she agree?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Dad, she was stopped and robbed by someone from an unknown source a while ago and injured herself, so I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to have surgery for a while.¡± Unconsciously, Asher defended Mia.


    Jun Haotian sighed repeatedly, ¡°This matter is really not coincidental, who actually did it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to take some time if I want her to operate on Grandpa.¡± Asher sounded bashful.


    ¡°s, your grandfather¡¯s health is getting worse and worse, I thought if I hurry up and have the surgery to feel at ease, otherwise, I¡¯m really afraid that he ¡­ s ¡­¡± At the end of the sentence, Jun Haotian let out a long sigh A breath, did not say more.


    Asher¡¯s heart rose up with a trace of inexplicable emotion,forting Jun Haotian and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad, I will find the best doctor to maintain grandpa first during this period of time, after that specialist¡¯s injury gets better, we will let her operate on grandpa, it will be fine!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all that¡¯s left now!¡± Jun Haotian let out a slight sigh and nodded heavily.


    Asher looked at Grandpa Jun¡¯s waxy face on the hospital bed, and his heart flushed with sadness. The Grandpa Jun had always been aggressive and strong in life, and could not allow others to refute what he said.


    I had no idea that getting a heart attack in old age would be life threatening from time to time.


    ¡°Well, Asher, you¡¯ve been tired for quite a long time, your grandfather will just have me watching here, so hurry up and go rest!¡± Seeing that Asher didn¡¯t look too good, Jun Haotian kindly admonished.


    Asher nodded and turned towards his room, by now his men should have found all the information he wanted for him, ording to the time.


    Sure enough, by the time he made his way to his room, there was a man waiting for him at the door.

 Chapter 73 Doubts in Perfection

    Asher gestured for the man to follow him into the room, and before he could sit down, the henchman said respectfully, ¡°Master Jun, I¡¯ve made all the inquiries you asked me to make.¡±


    ¡°So tell me, what¡¯s going on, as I remember before, Leng Tianming doesn¡¯t seem to have any family, so howe a granddaughter suddenly popped up?¡± Asher sat on the boss chair, his brows locked.


    The henchman bowed his head and replied, ¡°Master Jun, it is said that Leng Tianming¡¯s son and daughter-inw both died in a ne crash due to an ident, leaving behind a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Leaving a daughter behind is condensation?¡± One of Asher¡¯s bushy eyebrows knitted tighter.


    If Leng Tianming¡¯s son had left a daughter behind, there would be nothing to doubt about Condensation¡¯s identity. There was nothing to be suspicious about, which was exactly what Asher didn¡¯t want to hear.


    ¡°Master Jun, by all rights it should be Condensation, I also specifically checked Condensation¡¯s information, the information shows that Condensation has been studying abroad and only came back a month ago and took over the Shengshi Group.¡± There was also doubt on the handlers¡¯ faces, ¡°However, when I looked for someone to check, I found a suspicious point.¡±


    Asher immediately came to life and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the suspicion?¡±


    This henchman was one of his most trusted men, and if he could spot the suspicion, it would most likely mean that something was really wrong with the condensation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really anything else, it¡¯s just that this condensation is so well-documented, it¡¯s like it¡¯s specifically waiting for us to investigate.¡± The handlers didn¡¯t seem to know how to answer appropriately, and chose a word in a tight-lipped manner.


    Asher¡¯s body paused, understanding that sometimes being too perfect was rather a suspicion.


    A person¡¯s upbringing can¡¯t be this perfect, unless all of this text¡¯s previous information was faked to make it so perfect.


    ¡°So, have you checked what the identity of that Namgung question beside Condensation is?¡± After pausing for a moment, Asher finally asked the question. He was a man, and he could tell at a nce that Nangong asked¡¯s feelings for Mia were definitely not simple.


    And the Mia that she is now is not the Mia of old, she is radiant, dignified and beautiful, calm and generous when ites to problems, and can definitely make any man who sees her fall in love.


    That¡¯s exactly what Asher is worried about.


    The handlers pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Master Jun, this Nangong Man used to follow Leng Tianming¡¯s side all the time and was loyal, this time when Condensation returned to manage thepany, Leng Tianming naturally was not at ease and definitely had to let him follow over. The one he trusts the most seems to be this Nangong Man.¡±


    ¡°Then, have you investigated the rtionship between Condensation and Namgung asked?¡± When asking this question, Asher¡¯s always calm tone finally had a slight tremor.


    ¡°Master Jun, this Nangong asked has always followed Condensation around, Condensation seems to discuss everything with him and trusts him a lot. In their private lives, the two also seem to be closer ¡­¡± The henchman, knowing Asher¡¯s mood, replied apprehensively.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was cut off coldly by Asher.


    The handlers nodded in a panic, ¡°Master Jun, I¡¯vepiled a lot of the rest of the information, so take a look.¡±


    cing a file bag in his hand on the table, the henchman hung his head even lower. After a long silence, Asher waved his hand coldly, signaling that he could go out.


    When his men were out, Asher slowly drew out the information in his file folder, one thick brow knitted together as he skimmed quickly through the stuff on it.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe that you can really forget all about the past!¡± Putting the information down in his hands, Asher looked coldly not far away.


    He had just put down the information in his hand when he saw Leena rush in and upon seeing him asked anxiously, ¡°Asher, have you seen the news yet?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong again?¡± Asher didn¡¯t look much better when he saw Leena.


    ¡°Asher, that, that the, the president of the, of the Centurion Group in the news condensed, actually, actually looks exactly like Mia ¡­¡± Thinking of Asher¡¯s reaction after seeing it, Riina couldn¡¯t say her words nervously.


    Over the years, although Asher had given all sorts of reasons for refusing to consummate the wedding, Lena knew that it was all because Asher simply couldn¡¯t let go of Mia, who had disappeared five years ago, in his heart!


    Asher snapped his head around and looked coldly at the flustered Leena, his voice cold and forced, ¡°And you¡¯re just learning about this now?¡±


    For some reason, he always felt that there was something of an act on Lina¡¯s face, as if she was faking it. He was sure that if Mia came back, the first one to sulk would be Riina. But if Riina¡¯s current nervousness was faked, then there was only one possibility.


    That is, Lena knew Mia was back!


    If all Leena had to do after she knew Mia was back was to desperately stop Mia from seeing him. But now she¡¯s gone against the grain to tell him Mia is back, there¡¯s definitely something wrong with that!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It suddenly urred to him that Namgung had said that Mia had been injured and had been stopped and robbed by someone inexplicable during the night, and that there had been that group of reporters who had inexplicably appeared at the hospital, and the pointed questions the reporters had asked.


    Five years had passed, he was sure these reporters wouldn¡¯t keep holding on to this, if they were bringing up old stories then there was only one possibility, someone had told them about Asher and Mia¡¯s rtionship!


    Lena wondered why Asher¡¯s expression was so icy and replied with trepidation, ¡°Asher, what¡¯s wrong with you, of course I just found out now, I only found out when I saw the news, what the hell do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so nervous, I was just asking.¡± Asher held her eyes, ¡°I know about this because I¡¯ve met her in person!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Riina couldn¡¯t help but pull her voice up, but then reacted and said sarcastically, ¡°I originally thought you didn¡¯t know, so I rushed over to tell you, but I didn¡¯t expect you guys to have actually met. How about it, who the hell is she, and how did she be the president of the Shengshi Group again?¡±


    The panic under her eyes did not with escape Asher¡¯s eyes.


    Asher already had an answer in his heart, and faintly lowered his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a look-alike, that woman, how could she be the president of Shengshi Group?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think, too, that this whole thing is simply bizarre, how it¡¯s possible!¡± Lena let out a long breath, her face gradually taking on a lighter tone.


    Asher¡¯s dark eyes locked on hers again and said, ¡°But I did hear that one night not too long ago, someone actually held her hostage! And, because the people around her came just in time, they even caught one!¡±


    ¡°No ¡­,¡± Lena eximed out of breath before realizing she had said the words inappropriately and immediately shut her mouth tightly, her face open and royal.


    ¡°What won¡¯t? How do you know it won¡¯t?¡± Asher coldly pressed closer to her, his gaze locking on her eyes, ¡°Hardly, did that have anything to do with you?¡±


    Riina panicked and shook her head, her face pale, ¡°No no no, how could I have anything to do with that. I just, just meant, no way, how could she have been taken hostage! You misheard me, misheard me ¡­¡±


    Asher¡¯s eyes shed with recognition, the panic of Lina had been enough to make one thing clear, she definitely had nothing to do with this!


    ¡°Well, Asher, I still have to go check on Grandpa, so I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Fearing that Asher would pursue her further, Riina made an excuse and nned to bolt.


    Knowing her intentions, Asher didn¡¯t force her to stay and watched her hasty back with a grim look.


    With Leena intervening, the matter bes more and moreplicated.


    The next morning just after waking up, Asher received another call from the Dean, ¡°Master Jun, Dr. Leng is in my office now, I made an excuse to leave her behind, you better hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Is she alone now? Where¡¯s Namgung asking?¡± After a slight pause, Asher asked, still cautiously.


    If Nangong asked if she was by her side, I¡¯m sure the conversation between them would have be more difficult.


    ¡°Master Jun, Mr. Nangong seems to be in trouble, right now Dr. Leng is alone in my office, you hurry over!¡± The dean hung up the phone in a hurry.


    After putting down the phone, Asher hesitated just a little and sped off in his car towards People¡¯s Hospital.


    When he arrived at the dean¡¯s office, he saw the dean greet him with a nervous face, and after exchanging a few pleasantries with him, he made an excuse to slip away.


    Asher quieted his mind and slowly pushed open the office door to see Mia standing with her back to him, looking at a painting on the wall. Hearing the push on the door, she quickly turned her head around, her face immediately pulling down when she saw that the visitor was Asher, ¡°Why you?¡±


    ¡°How can¡¯t it be me?¡± Asher¡¯s eyes, glued to Mia.


    She was in a decent casual suit today, with a dryness in her elegance, and a characteristic charm in her dryness. On her absolutely beautiful little face, she was painted with a light makeup, making her whole person look more fresh and bright, making people unable to move their eyes.


    Mia took a step backwards and looked warily at Asher who was walking towards her, ¡°So what are you doing here? I have nothing to say to you because I don¡¯t even know you!¡±


    ¡°What are you so nervous about? Do you know what I want with you?¡± Seeing her look, Asher hooked his lips in a slight smile, ¡°I just came to talk to you about something else, and this defensive look you¡¯re giving me almost makes the mistake of thinking you know me and that¡¯s why you¡¯re so defensive of me!¡±


    Mia froze and immediately lifted her guard, saying indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that we don¡¯t know each other, there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an expert in heart disease, so naturally I came to you for the cure. Otherwise, what did you think I would be looking for you for?¡± Asher wasn¡¯t angry, his tone nd and unfazed by her coldness in the slightest.


    ¡°Go ahead, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mia¡¯s attitude, cold to the core, didn¡¯t seem to have the patience to even listen anymore.

 Chapter 74 Reciprocal benefits

    Asher slowly approached her, looked down into her eyes and said, word for word, ¡°My grandfather is sick and needs surgery and wants you to be the main surgeon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Without thinking about it, Mia rejected Asher¡¯s request.


    ¡°Why did you refuse?¡± Staring into her eyes, Asher slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°You refused so quickly, I¡¯d have to wonder what preconceptions you seem to have about my grandfather.¡±


    What a cunning man!


    Mia was momentarily speechless, but quickly came back to her senses and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to is I don¡¯t want to, it never depends on the person, and if you have to interpret it that way, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    She just t out said she wouldn¡¯t, what could he do to her?


    No sooner had her words left her lips than Asher saw arge group of people walk in and surround Mia.


    ¡°Director Wang, you brought several other directors over to the hospital to look for me, and you found this ce, what exactly do you mean?¡± After seeing these few people, Mia¡¯s face turned even colder and her tone was icy and bone chilling.


    She seems to have Asher in her, now.


    Domineering, icy, expressionless.


    The chubby balding man at the head wiped his sweat and said to Mia with a false smile, ¡°Chairman, you¡¯ve been back for so many days, do we need to have a meeting?¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s a meeting, can¡¯t it be held at the group? Or does Director Wang think that it would be fresher toe to the hospital for a meeting?¡± Although the words were joking, there wasn¡¯t a hint of a smile on Mia¡¯s face, and her gaze pierced sharply at the director in charge, Wang.


    Seeing herposure and calmness, a strange emotion rose in Asher¡¯s heart, this woman, really seemed too different from before!


    She¡¯s actually got a vaguely superior posture about her!


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, it¡¯s just that I felt that the chairman was wandering around with Vice President Nangong all day and didn¡¯t seem to have the group¡¯s affairs at heart at all, so I had the audacity to chase the president to the hospital to take a look.¡± Director Wang¡¯s chubby face wore a hypocritical smile.


    Seeing Director Wang speak up, several other directors also used Mia of being wrong.


    Mia waited for them to finish before she quietly spoke, ¡°Grandpa has asked me to take up the position of chairman, so it¡¯s only right that I should go over any matters of the group. However, I¡¯ve been back home for as long as a month now, and Director Wang still doesn¡¯t seem to have given me anything that I should have gone over, isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡±


    ¡°That ¡­¡± Director Wang was momentarily stumped and stammered, ¡°Thepany¡¯s business has been quite busy during this period of time, so I haven¡¯t been paying attention to it. Besides, even if I didn¡¯t turn it in, the chairman actually didn¡¯t ask a single question, which is really ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s simply not how a chairman should look like, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay for the old chairman to give her this seat or not?¡± Several other chairmen immediately yelled after them.


    Asher looked silently for half a second, then at Mia, who had been calm and collected, and nned to keep her mouth shut for now.


    If he interfered in this matter now, I¡¯m afraid that it would bring more trouble to Mia. This group of directors, they¡¯re all clearly here to get Mia into trouble!


    ¡°Does Director Wang also mean that I, as a chairman, need to personally go begging for reports from you guys? With thousands of people up and down the group, the superiors need to work in this way?¡± Waiting for their murmurs to subside, Mia only coldly opened her mouth, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me first, let¡¯s talk about Director Wang, if you work in this way, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll die of exhaustion in less than a month, right?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ this ¡­¡± Director Wang was momentarily speechless, desperately making eyes at the people behind him, and fine beads of sweat sprouted on his bald head.


    He didn¡¯t expect that a group of directors surrounded Mia, but she could still be calm and collected, and actually managed to deal with it calmly? On the contrary, the directors who had followed him in an aggressive manner to find trouble with Mia had actually lowered their heads one by one, not even daring to look at her.


    Mia followed up his words by saying, ¡°Director Wang, you¡¯re a director and you say such things without even basicmon sense, I feel ashamed for you! Or, does Director Wang intend to carry this way of working forward in the group?¡±


    ¡°No no ¡­¡± Seeing that no one backed him up, Director Wang turned red and more beads of sweat emerged from his bald head.


    Seeing that Mia was in control, Asher let out a secret breath and was about to rx when he heard a man whisper, ¡°Chairman, so what exactly does it mean that you are now having a private meeting with the President of Jun¡¯s group in the Dean¡¯s office?¡±


    One word has stirred up a thousand waves!


    Everyone cast their eyes on Asher and Mia, especially Director Wang, who turned aggressive, ¡°Chairman, what exactly does this mean, and how do you exin it?¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, your chairman is an expert in heart diseases, and my grandfather needs an operation, so I came to her, that¡¯s not wrong, right? Or, do I still need the approval of your board of directors if I want to find your chairman?¡± Coldly approaching Director Wang, Asher asked word by word.


    The dominant aura of a superior being radiated immediately, and Asher¡¯s eyes were slightly confused, shooting out a dangerous glint.


    ¡°Dare not dare, Master Jun, you misunderstood, you misunderstood, we just ¡­¡± Seeing that he had annoyed Asher, the beads of sweat on Director Wang¡¯s forehead sprang up more, like rain, and could not be wiped dry.


    Damn, he¡¯s pissed off Asher, this is going to be a bitch!


    Asher stared coldly at several other directors, his tone cold and forced, ¡°I am an outsider, so I don¡¯t aspect to get involved in yourpany¡¯s internal affairs. But a few men bullying a woman is just too much for me to watch, do you want me to see how you make a scene?¡±


    ¡°No no, we just had some things to find the chairman, the bed-sitting was rather urgent, so we followed the hospital without thinking.¡± Seeing that the situation was not right, Director Wang immediately said to Mia with a smile on his face, ¡°Chairman, it¡¯s my fault, I didn¡¯t think it through, don¡¯t be angry, we¡¯ll go back now!¡±


    Turning his head to see several other people still standing still, Director Wang stomped his foot in anger and said, ¡°What are you all still standing around for, all of you go!¡±


    In an instant, Asher and Mia were left in the Dean¡¯s office.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good that all the directors are united against you.¡± Asher said lightly to Mia when all the directors had left.


    Mia gave him a cross look, her tone still cold, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be grateful just because you relieved me just now. Furthermore, this is an internal matter of ourpany, it¡¯s not your turn to interfere as an outsider!¡±


    Mia¡¯s attitude, rejecting people.


    ¡°How about if you¡¯re willing to operate on my grandfather, I¡¯m willing to pay you ten times as much?¡± Ignoring Mia¡¯s indifferent attitude, Asher spoke slowly.


    ¡°Master Jun, do you think I¡¯m short of money?¡± A sneer was in her ck and white eyes, and Mia¡¯s face didn¡¯t ease in the slightest, ¡°Besides, as I said earlier, I don¡¯t want to do the surgery for no reason.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really something against medical ethics for you to refuse so firmly. Otherwise, you might want to think about it.¡± Asher¡¯s tone, still unhurried.


    Mia didn¡¯t seem to expect such an attitude from him and gave him a cold re as she said coldly, ¡°Whatever you say, I just don¡¯t like seeing you or having surgery with your grandfather, what can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°You say that like you¡¯re spilling your guts.¡± Snapping closer to Mia, Asher whispered in her ear, in an extremely ambiguous position.


    Before Mia could say anything, she saw Nangong ask pushing in the door and blushed when she saw such a scene, ¡°What are you doing? You let go of her!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nangong, why are you so nervous, I¡¯m just talking to Miss Leng about something.¡± Seeing Mia¡¯s small face that changed at first, Asher hooked his lips in satisfaction to reveal a smile and said idly to the nervous-looking Nangong asked.


    Nangong asked, scrambling to pull Mia to her side and whispering a question before turning to Asher, ¡°Master Jun, we have things to attend to, so excuse us.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After saying that, without waiting for Asher to answer, Namgung asked and pulled Mia towards the office door.


    ¡°One moment, please, I have something to say.¡± No sooner had the two men stepped out of the office door than Asher opened his mouth to call out to them, walking slowly up to them.


    Mia looked warily at Asher, who was slowly approaching, and asked coldly, ¡°What are you going to say again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen all the scenes in yourpany just now, those directors don¡¯t seem to be very convinced. You have to convince those old guys if you want to gain a foothold in the Shengshi Group now, how about if I¡¯m willing to help you, you operate on my grandfather?¡± Walking up to the two, Asher spoke out his n.


    There was a moment of silence as Namgung asked and Mia looked at each other, neither of them saying anything.


    Everyone knew that the Jun Group was one of thergest groups in the world, and if they could work with their group, then the future development could be imagined. So, as long as Asher could say it, he could definitely help with this.


    After pondering for a while, Mia nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you this condition, you help me get a foothold in this city first, and I will promise to operate on your grandfather, no backtracking.¡±


    ¡°Condensation, you ¡­¡± Nangong asked as a hint of panic shed across his face and he called out sharply.


    Mia shook her head at him, signaling him not to object now.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal, I¡¯ll definitely help you get a foothold in the group, you just operate on my grandfather.¡± Without waiting for Mia to say anything else, Asher immediately pped on the decision.


    As long as Mia agreed to the surgery, then there was plenty of opportunity for them to deal with each other, and he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    ¡°Good, and I hope Master Jun will keep his word.¡± Mia nodded and replied solemnly.


    After getting Mia¡¯s affirmation, Asher nodded at them and left the office.


    ¡°Why did you agree to him when you knew what he was up to?¡± Nangong asked anxiously when Asher had left.

 Chapter 75 – Making Trouble in the Dark

    Raising her eyes to look at Nangong asked, Mia said word for word, ¡°Grandpa gave me the Shengshi Group, and he¡¯s sick right now, how can I fail his hopes? If Asher can help me hold the group in my hands, what can¡¯t I do to help him with an operation?¡±


    Nangong asked frozen, not speaking for half a day, until he saw Mia walking towards the office door, then he snapped to attention and silently followed behind her.


    But after Asher returned to the vi, Jun Haotian was naturally overjoyed to learn that Grandpa Jun would soon be ready for surgery.


    ¡°Cough cough ¡­ Asher, what are you guys talking about and why are you so happy?¡± Somehow, Grandpa Jun hade to his senses and struggled to sit up, and before he could do so, he started coughing incessantly.


    Over the past five years, he¡¯s gotten worse and worse, and even his personal doctor is gradually running out of ways to control his condition.


    Jun Haotian and Asher hurriedly helped Grandpa Jun up, and after Jun Haotian sat him down, he said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Asher who helped you find a specialist in heart, and you should be happy that the surgery was done recently.¡±


    ¡°A specialist in heart?¡± Grandpa Jun froze, a bitter smile appearing on his wrinkled face, ¡°My health is getting worse and worse, I can¡¯t believe I need to get a specialist to operate on it!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, even if your body is hard, it¡¯s better to find a specialist than those quacks. Besides, as long as you recover, my parents will be relieved.¡± Seeing that Grandpa Jun was faintly tinged with sadness, Asher hurriedly said infort.


    In the past five years, because of Liam Jun¡¯s death, Grandpa Jun¡¯s temper has been spared a lot, his speech and actions are much softer than before, and the two grandchildren have only be much closer.


    Grandpa Jun patted Asher¡¯s hand and sounded sad, ¡°Well, since it¡¯s a piece of mind for you and your parents, just do what you have arranged, and let me meet that doctor when I can and start preparing for the surgery!¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Asher hesitated a little when he saw Grandpa Jun wanted to see Mia, and didn¡¯t answer after a slight pause.


    Grandpa Jun sensitively caught his hesitation and opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Asher, what, can¡¯t you see a doctor?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not really true, it¡¯s just that she has a full schedule, so it¡¯s going to be a little less convenient to schedule.¡± Asher made the excuse that he simply didn¡¯t know how to tell Grandpa Jun that the attending doctor this time, was Mia, who he had previously looked down upon the most!


    Jun Haotian also followed closely to exin, ¡°Dad, you¡¯d better rest, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter, just wait for the surgery.¡±


    ¡°s, you have suffered all these days that I have been sick.¡± Grandpa Jun looked at his son, then at his grandson, and let out a long sigh.


    He never thought that this day woulde for his body.


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about, these are all things we should do. Your main task now, is to get well and just wait for the surgery, Asher will arrange for the surgery.¡± Jun Haotian patientlyforted Grandpa Jun.


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll just wait for the surgery.¡± After a moment of silence, Grandpa Jun nodded and said.


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s scowl grew despondent.


    Unable to bear seeing the despondency on Grandpa Jun¡¯s face, Asher said lightly, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, I¡¯m going to rest now.¡±


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯d better wait a bit, Lina ising overter, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to leave.¡± Without waiting for Asher to take a step, Jun Haotian reminded.


    ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± Asher frowned in disgust and asked impatiently in return.


    ¡°You kid, Xiao Na is your fiancee, isn¡¯t it normal for her toe and visit now that Grandpa is sick, ahem ¡­ it¡¯s been five years and you haven¡¯t agreed to get married, there¡¯s no way to ount for it if you keep dragging it out.¡± Mentioning this matter, Grandpa Jun¡¯s anger came up again.


    For five years, Asher had refused to consummate his marriage to Leena on various excuses, and he naturally knew the reason in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t resist his grandson, so he just put it off.


    Now seeing Asher rejecting Riina so much, he was naturally upset and coughing in anger.


    Jun Haotian hurriedly smoothed his breath and lectured Asher without good grace, ¡°Asher, what time is it now, can¡¯t you just obey grandpa? No leaving now, Lina will be hereter.¡±


    As soon as his words fell, he saw a scantily d Lina walking in with a big pile of stuff all smiles, ¡°Grandpa, are you feeling better? I just walked to the door when I heard uncle say that I¡¯ming soon, uncle is really urate in his calctions!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa is happy that you¡¯re here, why are you carrying so many things?¡± After seeing Leena, Grandpa Jun¡¯s face unconsciously showed a smile.


    After seeing Leena sit down, Asher said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re running quite hard every day ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem ¡­ Xiao Na, it¡¯s gettingte, why did you think ofing, Asher means that it¡¯s not safe for you to be a girl thiste, but he¡¯s cold natured and has never been very good at talking, so don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Grandpa Jun interrupted Asher and hurriedly rounded up for him.


    Riina¡¯s face was slightly embarrassed, but quickly adjusted and sat affectionately on Grandpa Jun¡¯s bedside, ncing at Asher and saying, ¡°I heard them say that Grandpa was about to have surgery, so I came to visit and cheer him up.¡±


    ¡°Little Na, you are quite well-informed, but Grandpa still wants to thank you for being so attentive.¡± Patting Leena¡¯s hand benevolently, Grandpa Jun smiled very happily.


    Asher¡¯s face sank and his voice turned colder, ¡°Leena, how did you know that grandpa was going to have surgery? It¡¯s something I just told grandpa about ¡­¡±


    ¡°Asher, why are you being so mean, Na is concerned about Grandpa¡¯s condition, so naturally she has a way of knowing.¡± Before Asher could finish his words, he was interrupted by Grandpa Jun.


    A hint of smugness shed at the bottom of Riina¡¯s eyes, and she asked with a concerned face, ¡°Grandpa, which doctor will be the main surgeon this time, you must choose the right one. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask my daddy to rmend one for you?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Na, your kindness is appreciated by Grandpa, but Asher has already found a specialist for Grandpa and will soon operate, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Seeing Leena being good and understanding, Grandpa Jun looked even happier.


    Asher and Jun Haotian looked at each other without saying a word.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    With a sh in her eyes, Riina asked with unusual curiosity, ¡°An expert? Grandpa, who is the expert Asher is looking for? Is it that Miss Leng?¡±


    ¡°Who is Miss Cold?¡± Puzzled for half a second, Grandpa Jun twisted his head to ask Asher.


    Asher nced coldly at Lina but had to answer, ¡°Grandpa, Miss Leng is the specialist I hired for you in heart disease, the doctor who will operate on you this time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s her story? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of her before?¡± Frowning, Grandpa Jun craned his head to look at Asher.


    After looking at Asher, Li Na quickly picked up her mouth and said, ¡°Grandpa, this Miss Leng is quite something, it seems that not only is she an expert in heart disease, but she is also the president of Shengshi Group! ¡±


    ¡°Shut up, no one thinks you¡¯re dumb if you don¡¯t talk!¡± Before Riina could finish her words, Asher coldly opened his mouth to reprimand.


    Jun Haotian also looked at Asher curiously and asked without worry, ¡°Asher, just now I didn¡¯t ask you either, what the hell is going on here? Is this Miss Leng trustworthy or not? How could she be the president of the Shengshi Group again?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, this Miss Leng you¡¯ve actually met, I think, she¡¯s actually Mia!¡± the corners of her lips curled up in a cold smile, and Lina said quickly.


    ¡°What?¡± Grandpa Jun sat up straight with a jerk, his suspicious gaze piercing Asher, ¡°Asher, what the hell is going on here? This Miss Cold is the woman?¡±


    Asher¡¯s icy gaze stabbed at Riina, pausing for a moment to twist her head to look at Grandpa Jun and Jun Haotian, ¡°Grandpa, she just looks like her, don¡¯t listen to her!¡±


    ¡°Asher, how am I nonsense ¡­,¡± said Lena, a little anxious, and her voice involuntarily drew up with the usual sharpness.


    ¡°Bullshit?¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s eyes burned into Asher, ¡°Asher, it¡¯s you who has a personal agenda, isn¡¯t it? Na was just telling the truth, how is that nonsense? No wonder, you didn¡¯t let me see the attending doctor when I said I wanted to see him just now, so that¡¯s why!¡±


    Grandpa Jun was shaking with anger and pointed his finger at Asher, unable to speak for half a day.


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere, Jun Haotian hurriedly rounded up, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t get angry, there are more people who look alike, and you can¡¯t just assume that Miss Leng is Miss Luo, right? Besides, Asher is trying to make you feel better sooner, there is no other meaning ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, it better be nothing else.¡± Grandpa Jun coughed for a while and grunted coldly, ¡°Well, don¡¯t say anything else, set a date tomorrow, I want to meet this Miss Leng.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡± A bad feeling rose in his mind as Asher tried to disabuse Grandpa Jun of the idea of seeing Mia.


    Who expected that Grandpa Jun immediately pulled down a face and said in a cold voice, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not that woman, I always need to see my heart before doing the surgery to feel at ease, isn¡¯t it okay?¡±


    ¡°Asher, just arrange for grandpa to meet that Miss Leng, besides, only after meeting her can we feel at ease, right?¡± Seeing the stiff atmosphere, Jun Haotian also said to Asher.


    Seeing Asher¡¯s hesitation to say yes, Leena added fuel to the fire, ¡°Asher, didn¡¯t you say it just looks like that, and if it just looks like that, why do you insist on not letting grandpa meet it? Is there some kind of ghost?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa, I¡¯ll arrange it so you can meet her, and maybe you¡¯ll be relieved.¡± ncing coldly at Leena, Asher had no choice but to agree.


    However, he was more worried in his mind that if Grandpa Jun saw Mia, he might not even do this operation.

 Chapter 76.

    Inside the city¡¯s most luxurious Western-style restaurant, Grandpa Jun, Jun Haotian, Asher and Leena were already waiting for the condensation to arrive.


    Each of the four men was preupied, none of them speaking, and the waiter beside them served carefully, fearing anyck of care.


    ¡°Asher, why isn¡¯t that woman here now?¡± Looking at the watch on his wrist, Grandpa Jun asked without a smile.


    Lina snatched the words, ¡°Grandpa, they are a famous doctor and the president of the group, so naturally they are very busy, it¡¯s already hard to take time out, Asher, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Dad, this time we have an unexpected appointment, Miss Leng must not have adjusted to the schedule for a while, anyway, you are in good health today, it¡¯s good toe out for some air, let¡¯s wait for a little longer.¡± Jun Haotian coldly nced at Li Na and softly persuaded Grandpa Jun.


    This Lina, is she afraid that things won¡¯t get big enough, she¡¯s still adding fuel to the fire at this hour!


    Asher pulled out his phone and said faintly, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s been a dy in something, I¡¯ll rush it ¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Lena yelled before Asher could finish his words, pointing not far away, an inexplicable excitement and nervousness in her tone.


    Asher put down the phone and nced at Grandpa Jun, who was staring at the two people walking towards them, and worry shed in his dark eyes. Walking not far away was none other than Mia and Namgung asking.


    Mia wore a cream-colored dress today and wore her hair up high, revealing her bare forehead, making her look even more noble and radiant. While beside her, Nangong asked in a ck casual suit, with a slender body and handsome face.


    The two came together, looking very much in tune with each other.


    When they approached, Asher locked his gaze on Mia¡¯s arm holding Namgung¡¯s question, his gaze deep, and that inexplicable ufortable feeling came back uncontrobly.


    ¡°Hello Grandpa Jun, hello uncle.¡± After seeing Grandpa Jun and Jun Haotian, Mia and Nangong asked greeted each other in a fallen manner and sat down gracefully on the opposite side.


    The moment he saw Mia, Grandpa Jun was lost in thought for a moment, the little woman in front of him was indeed the same Mia that killed Liam Jun a few years ago, but now she was so noble and dazzling that she could not bepared to the little woman of a few years ago.


    This woman, who the hell is she?


    ¡°Your grandfather is Leng Tianming?¡± Once Mia sat down, Grandpa Jun grimaced and snapped coldly.


    Mia raised her eyes and looked straight at Grandpa Jun, a slight smile flooded her eyes, but there was no warmth in them, ¡°Grandpa Jun is right, yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the doctor who operated on me this time? And also the president of the Centurion Group?¡± The unassuming nature of the small woman across the table caused Grandpa Jun to lose his concentration for a moment, but quickly snapped his voice and asked again.


    Even if the person sitting across from him wasn¡¯t the Mia from five years ago, he definitely didn¡¯t have an ounce of affection for her!


    Mia elegantly picked up her coffee and took a sip, then raised her eyes to look faintly at Grandpa Jun across the table, ¡°That¡¯s right, it seems that the old master has pried into my details very well. However, since the old master wants to see me before he feels at ease with the surgery, I¡¯m here, so ask whatever you want.¡±


    Even though she was only lightly answering Grandpa Jun¡¯s question, there was a noble and invible aura around her that made people look sideways.


    Nangong asked and also spoke lightly, ¡°Master, her schedule is rather full, so if you have anything you want to ask, just ask as soon as possible, because we have other things to take care of.¡±


    As soon as his words left his mouth, everyone present changed their faces together, and there was no longer the slightest bit of politeness in Nangong asked¡¯s tone. Evening to see Grandpa Jun was nothing more than a matter too trivial to require Mia to make an appearance at all.


    ¡°In that case, Miss Leng is only willing toe to see me, an old man, because she appreciates your face?¡± Nangong asked in a tone that made Grandpa Jun very ufortable, and his tone immediately took on a sneer, ¡°I¡¯ve lived a long time, and this is the first time anyone has dared to talk to me like that!¡±


    ¡°Old Master, I know what you say is true, and no one has certainly ever spoken to you like that before. However, those people are probably all begging for your help. We are still young, so if we speak excessively, please be generous and don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Without waiting for the others to react, Mia immediately faintly opened her mouth to defend Nangong asked.


    Riina interjected in exasperation, ¡°You guys are too arrogant, aren¡¯t you? This time, Asher must have paid you a lot for asking you to operate on grandpa, and with that, you can¡¯t talk to grandpa in that tone!¡±


    Asher just wanted to open his mouth to stop it, but he saw Mia coldly looking at Lina, the corners of her lips curled up in a cold smile and sneer, ¡°Then this youngdy, please tell me what tone of voice should I use to talk to the old man now? I¡¯m a doctor, I¡¯vee tomunicate with the old man about walking away from the surgery, not to slip in the need to patronize him. If that¡¯s the kind of human talk you need, then I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t be there!¡±


    After saying that, Mia pulled Nangong asked and stood up to leave.


    Jun Haotian hurriedly rounded up the situation, ¡°Miss Leng, she is still young and can¡¯t speak, you mustn¡¯t get angry. You¡¯re right, this time I asked you toe over to talk properly about doing the surgery, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    Asher stared coldly at Mia and Nangong asked, his dark eyes grim, as if a dark tide was churning.


    ¡°Alright then, old master, just ask the question, if old master is notfortable with it, you can also find another high level!¡± In Mia¡¯s words, there was no hint ofpromise, ¡°However, old master, your body is your own, not someone else¡¯s. If you don¡¯t even want to cure it yourself, then there¡¯s no way for others to help you!¡±


    There was a breathtaking silence that could almost take the breath away from anyone in the room.


    Asher didn¡¯t say anything, just locked his dark eyes on Mia, who was now, no longer the same Mia from five years ago. she was calm, aloof, unfazed by things, even with a faint coldness, as if she didn¡¯t give a damn about anyone.


    Even when she met Grandpa Jun, she still looked unassuming and had finished in the air.


    Looking at Jun Haotian and Lina¡¯s expressions, Asher knew that he was definitely not the only one present who had the same thoughts as him.


    Everyone felt the change in Mia, even Grandpa Jun, after hearing Mia¡¯s ¡°treacherous¡± words, he finally nodded slowly after a long time of silence, ¡°You¡¯re right, my body is my own, I don¡¯t have to be difficult with myself. Okay, you go prepare for the surgery, I agree to do the surgery!¡±


    Asher and Jun Haotian both let out a sigh of relief, they both knew Grandpa Jun¡¯s temper, if he was stubborn and refused to do the surgery, no one could persuade him.


    ncing at Grandpa Jun, Riina looked at Mia provocatively, her tone unkind, ¡°Miss Leng, since you are an expert in heart disease, howe I¡¯ve never heard of you?¡±


    ¡°Thisdy, she came back from America just now, so it¡¯s normal for you not to know. I think it¡¯s only right for Grandpa Jun¡¯s family to make the decision on this matter of having surgery for Grandpa Jun, right?¡± Without waiting for Mia to open her mouth, Nangong asked without slowing down to retort.


    Understanding the meaning in Nangong¡¯s question, Riina said furiously, ¡°I¡¯m Asher¡¯s fianc¨¦e, of course I should care about grandpa¡¯s affairs, can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Fiancee? Oh, I understand.¡± A hint of mockery lifted up on Nangong asked¡¯s handsome face, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until you be the Jun family¡¯s young grandmother.¡±


    Unexpectedly, in front of Jun family, Nangong asked dared to mock himself so much, Li Na was anxious and angry, pouting to Grandpa Jun, ¡°Grandpa, look, I also care about you before asking, look at what attitude they have! Grandpa, please control them ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Without waiting for Leena to finish, Mia stood up again and swept a faint nce at everyone present.


    Nangong asked also stood up and exined with a smile on his face, ¡°We have other things to take care of, so we won¡¯t be apanying you, sorry!¡±


    Asher stood up right after him and turned his head to Grandpa Jun and Jun Haotian, ¡°Grandpa, Dad, I¡¯m going to see them off and will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle along too ¡­,¡± Riina¡¯s words were barely out of her mouth when she saw Asher throw a cold look over, and she immediately cringed and sat back down indignantly.


    Mia and Namgung asked politely said goodbye to Grandpa Jun and the others, before heading towards the door.


    ¡°Since you promised to help my grandfather with his surgery, I will definitely help you with what I promised you.¡± After sending the two to the door, Asher locked Mia¡¯s eyes tightly, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t take what just happened to heart.¡±


    Mia smiled lightly, her tone nd, ¡°Master Jun is overly concerned, these are all trivial matters, why would I take it to heart? Well, please go back!¡±


    Mia¡¯s tone, always polite and distant, as if she really never knew Asher, saw her turn faintly and take Nangong asked¡¯s arm and sail away, Asher¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously together, and one hand gradually clenched into a fist.


    She¡¯ll make sure she admits she¡¯s the same Mia from five years ago!


    After standing in the doorway for half a day until Mia and Namgung asked the figure to disappear, Asher returned to the dining room, Grandpa Jun¡¯s sharp gaze scanned his face, but his voice did not sound happy or sad in the slightest, ¡°Stay away from her from now on!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa ¡­,¡± Asher¡¯s tone turned cold as he raised his eyes.


    Once he touches Mia, Grandpa Jun immediately turns all prickly and stubborn.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°This is absolutely non-negotiable, do you hear me?¡± Seeing Asher about to retort, Grandpa Jun raised his voice and his tone was non-negotiable, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s been five years since you and Xiao Na got engaged, so if you don¡¯t get married again you¡¯ll make peopleugh. So, I¡¯ll pick a good day for you guys and finish the marriage before it¡¯s toote!¡±


    At Grandpa Jun¡¯s words, Asher jerked his head up, his face full of shock, while Riina froze slightly and switched to a look of joy!

 Chapter 77.

    Inside the bar.


    Looking at the already drunk Mia, Wang Yuxin sighed once again and helplessly stopped her from continuing to pour wine, ¡°It¡¯s been so long since then, you still can¡¯t let go. Before leaving, didn¡¯t you think they would get married? Just announcing the news of getting married, and you¡¯re like this, what a no-good!¡±


    Needless to say, she knew that her best friend Mia¡¯s current state was inseparable from the morning¡¯s news announcement that Asher was getting married to Leena next month.


    ¡°Xin Xin, I just feel ufortable in my heart to drink, what can¡¯t I let go?¡± Mia¡¯s drunken eyes were hazy and she was already slurring her words a bit, ¡°Besides, what does it have to do with me if they get married, I wouldn¡¯t put it on my mind!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, you don¡¯t take it to heart, don¡¯t take it to heart alright?¡± Wang Yuxin hurriedly snatched the ss of wine out of her hand again, ¡°If you really don¡¯t take it to heart, then why did you risk being discovered by others toe to my ce to drink? You said that five years have passed and you¡¯re already a different person, so why do you want to go back to the past?¡±


    Mia¡¯s mouth hung in a sad smile, yeah, she was a different person now!


    Leng Ning, a famous doctor and president of Shengshi Group, is cold and noble, unattainable.


    No longer the orphanage-raised, once unseen pet of Asher¡¯s side ¨C Mia!


    ¡°But am I still me, now? What do I have now?¡± Gazing out of breath at the red wine in the goblet, Mia¡¯s smile was very forlorn.


    It was like she was being chased by something now, to get her footing in thepany in the shortest possible time, and to lead the group in a better direction.


    Wang Yuxin looked at Mia sympathetically andforted her, ¡°You should not keep thinking about unhappy things in the past, I think that Nangong Man beside you is very good, moreover, he is definitely interested in you, I can see it, why do you have to have a cold face all day?¡±


    ¡°Xin Xin, do you think that I have any capital to make others like me now?¡± Draining the wine in her ss, Mia¡¯s face was filled with a bitter smile.


    Wang Yuxin bristled and said helplessly, ¡°Mia, it¡¯s clearly you who never opens up your heart, but you have to put it all on others. A person who is not blind can see that Nangong asked likes you!¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t answer and started drinking again, ss after ss.


    Maybe if you¡¯re drunk, you won¡¯t know anything, and you won¡¯t experience the despair and pain inside.


    ¡°Mia, you should stop drinking, I¡¯ll really ignore you if you keep drinking, look at your current appearance, to what?¡± Snatching the ss of wine from Mia¡¯s hand, Wang Yuxin huffed and said.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know what Mia was feeling right now, but she just couldn¡¯t understand why she just wouldn¡¯t let go of herself!


    ¡°Xin Xin, don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m not feeling well in my heart, I¡¯ll be fine when I¡¯m drunk ¡­,¡± said Mia vaguely, intending to grab the ss of wine in Wang Yuxin¡¯s hand.


    She had just staggered to her feet when she felt her body sway and she fell violently under the seat.


    ¡°Mia ¡­,¡± Wang Yuxin shrieked, but was toote to hold on, and could only watch as she fell towards her seat.


    At that moment, a pair ofrge hands quickly reached out next to her and took Mia, who was about to fall to the ground, in her arms, and said softly, ¡°Look at you, what are you doing drinking so much, it¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    With a long body, handsome face, and gentle elegance, it was none other than the worried-looking Nangong who asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here, she¡¯s not happy in her heart right now, so persuade her and don¡¯t let her drink.¡± After seeing Nangong ask, Wang Yuxin let out a long breath and went to greet the other guests.


    Although Mia had been reluctant to admit it, she could tell that Nangong asked even more than Mia valued it more than his life.


    Nangong asked and nodded at her with a smile, and half-carried, half-assisted Mia to sit in an inconspicuous corner, reaching out his big hand, tenderly tucking her hanging hair behind her ear, and said softly, ¡°If I knew you were running out alone to drink, I would have followed you along. At least then you¡¯d have someone to talk to, and you wouldn¡¯t be so unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why is it that no matter where I am, you can always find me?¡± After struggling to clearly identify Nangong asked¡¯s face, Mia¡¯s absolutely beautiful little face wore a demented smile, ¡°How strange ¡­¡±


    Nangong asked and poured her a cup of tea, ced it in her hand, looked at her with deep affection and said softly, ¡°I have already said that no matter where you are, I will follow you and protect you.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s the use of you finding me again, when I¡¯ve lost myself?¡± Mia huped, her voice falling.


    Her eyes, which had been lost, seemed to gradually return to normal as well, staring nkly not far away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, okay? You give me a chance, let me love and protect you properly, I will never let you suffer, you believe me!¡± Heartbreakingly looking at Mia¡¯s demeanor in front of him, Nangong asked with a sincere and smitten tone.


    For five years he had stood by Mia¡¯s side, knowing that she had another man in mind, knowing that she couldn¡¯t let go yet.


    He waited with all his heart, waiting for her to give him her heart with confidence once she had healed her bruised and battered body.


    He vowed that he would treat her well and would be good to her for the rest of his life.


    But even so, Mia, though very close to him, shrinks herself into a tight ball like a hedgehog, and he can only ever move within what she considers to be a safe range. Once beyond that range, she extends all her spikes to protect herself.


    ¡°Protect me?¡± Mia dully twisted her head to look at him, her clear eyes full of confusion and bewilderment, ¡°I¡¯ve lost my heart, I¡¯ve never been able to find it, how can I possibly give it to you? You help me, help me find it, I ¡­¡±


    Mia¡¯s demeanor, all of a sudden, turned tense, just as he had seen her five years ago, nervous and helpless, grabbing him as if it were thest straw.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, don¡¯t be like this, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have pushed me, I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you ¡­¡± Seeing Mia¡¯s bewildered and helpless look, Nangong asked with pain in his heart, hurriedly hugged her in his arms, softlyforted, ¡°You Don¡¯t worry, no matter what time it is, I will protect you well and not let you get hurt even a little, I swear ¡­¡±


    He took Mia gently in his arms, as if he was cradling the world¡¯s most precious treasure, with an unusually gentle and contented demeanor.


    Nangong asked the long and good-looking big hand, gently beat and patted Mia¡¯s back, Mia gradually quieted down, and her demeanor gradually turned peaceful.


    The two were snuggled together like a quietly beautiful picture, and no one could bear to disturb them.


    Until, that is, the figure of a man appeared before them.


    Nangong asked slowly raised his head, and when he saw the face in front of him, his lips curled into a sneer, ¡°I thought it was someone, but it¡¯s Master Jun! Isn¡¯t Master Jun supposed to be preparing for the wedding right now, why would hee to a ce like this?¡±


    Standing in front of them, staring deeply at them, was none other than Asher.


    Seeing that Nangong asked, Asher did not interfere, but only gazed at the face of the small woman in Nangong¡¯s arms, she seemed to have just drunk wine, her beautiful little face was all red, a pair of big eyes half closed, confused and beautiful, curled up in Nangong¡¯s arms like a small cat.


    She didn¡¯t seem to sense Asher¡¯s arrival and just maintained a pose, nestledfortably in Namgung¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What brings you guys to this bar?¡± Asher finally asked in a deep voice after half a day of silence.


    If he remembered well, this bar should be the ce where Mia¡¯s good friend ¨C Wang Yuxin ¨C worked. If she came to this ce now, could it be ¡­N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Asher felt a heart beat violently as he thought about the possibilities of what was going on.


    As long as she was here to find Wang Yuxin, there was no way she could deny being Mia anymore!


    ¡°That¡¯s a strange question from Master Jun, this is a bar, anyone cane to this ce, so why can¡¯t wee?¡± Nangong asked without moving a muscle and retorted, ¡°Or, does Master Jun think that we still need to report to Master Jun in advance when wee to this bar?¡±


    Nangong asked in reply, dripping with water, while Asher¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, ¡°Then may I ask, do you know a female bartender here, named Wang Yuxin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also our first time in this ce, so how would we know the bartender here, Master Jun, what exactly are you going to say, you might as well say it straight!¡± With a faint movement in his heart, Nangong asked and immediately denied it.


    Whatever the psychology, he will never allow Mia to go back to the memories and days of the past again!


    As soon as his words fell, he saw Wang Yuxin hurrying towards them, she didn¡¯t even see Asher in the shadows, she just shouted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys leaving yet? Don¡¯t you hurry up and take her away, are you still going to let her drink here?¡±


    Asher jerked his head up and looked fixedly at Wang Yuxin, a pair of dark eyes with a dark tide, a heart gradually hanging in midair.


    Wang Yuxin¡¯s tone was warm and intimate, could it be that she was willing to admit that she was Mia in front of so many people?


    ¡°Okay, thank you, we¡¯ll go back, and thank you for taking care of her for me.¡± Nangong asked as he stood up with Mia half in his arms, gesturing slightly, speaking to Wang Yuxin in a cold and detached tone.


    Wang Yuxin then noticed Asher standing next to her and immediately came to her senses, ¡°I saw her drunk and saw that she looked like a friend of mine before I helped her. She has dyed a lot of my work, shouldn¡¯t you show it?¡±


    Asher stood with his arms wrapped around him, staring at everything in front of him, trying to pick up on the clues.

 Chapter 78: Trying Again

    Nangong asked and frowned, looked at Wang Yuxin, took out a few hundred dors again and stuffed it into her hand, ¡°Well, this is your fee for helping me take care of her, is that enough?¡±


    His tone was cold and distant, tinged with faint disgust and impatience.


    ¡°This gentleman is generous enough, I just like people like you.¡± Wang Yuxin looked at the money in her hand and tucked it into her pocket with a smile on her face, ¡°If you need any more help in the future, sir, just look for me.¡±


    Both men looked across at Asher with their afterimages, their whole bodies tense and very nervous despite the smiles on their faces.


    The man in front of him would never be easily fooled by them.


    Nangong asked half-carrying Mia, slowly crossed Asher and slowly walked towards the entrance of the bar, just when Wang Yuxin who was on the side was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Mia who had been nestled in Nangong¡¯s arms suddenly raised her head and froze and asked, ¡°Why did you give her money?¡±


    After she asked this question, Asher¡¯s face showed a faint smile, while Wang Yuxin and Nangong asked¡¯s nerves suddenly tensed up.


    Seeing that Mia was about to open her mouth to say something to herself, Wang Yuxin hurriedly interjected, ¡°You drank so much, and I took care of you for half a day, so you can¡¯t earn some extra money? Wearing all the brand names, yet you are so stingy, really.¡±


    Her voice raised slightly, trying to get Mia to wake up and see the situation in front of her.


    Mia was already a little drunk, and now that she was inside the bar, seeing all the young men and women dancing around her, she struggled to break free from Namgung¡¯s arms and slurred, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, I want to, I want to dance!¡±


    With a cold snap, Namgung asked and saw Mia break out of her arms and stumble, unexpectedly crashing into Asher¡¯s body.


    ¡°Since Miss Leng wants to dance, shall I ask Miss Leng to dance?¡± Wrapping his arms around the woman who had fallen into his arms, a small smile swirled at the corners of Asher¡¯s mouth. The very moment he wrapped his arms around Mia, an unspeakable feeling of satisfaction rose in his heart.


    It was at that moment that all his doubts dissipated.


    This little woman must be the same Mia who disappeared five years ago!


    Since Mia¡¯s disappearance, he¡¯s tried to find the same fun he used to have with other women, but he can¡¯t seem to find it anymore. Every time he¡¯s with another woman, he feels bored and bored out of his mind.


    But now that he was holding this little woman in his arms again, there was a surprisingly unprecedented satisfaction and fullness in his heart.


    Mia didn¡¯t even seem to see the anxious Wang Yuxin and Nangong asking next to her, hooking her slender arm around Asher¡¯s neck and muttering, ¡°Yeah, I want to, want to dance ¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you want to dance, I¡¯ll ask Miss Leng to do a dance!¡± Wrapping his arms around Mia and not even looking at the two people next to him, Asher led her onto the dance floor.


    Because Mia¡¯s booze hadn¡¯t worn off and because several people around her were swaying to the music, she was unsteady on her feet and had to cling to Asher¡¯s neck to keep herself bnced.


    The smile on Asher¡¯s face deepened, and he held the small woman in his arms tighter as well, his heart more content.


    The two pressed close together, swaying gently to the music.


    Seeing the two, Wang Yuxin whispered in no good humor, ¡°He¡¯s about to marry another woman, and he¡¯s stilling to mess with Mia at this time ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yuxin, don¡¯t talk too much, we can only see what happens now, we mustn¡¯t let him find out Mia¡¯s identity!¡± Darting a nce around, Nangong asked, his face dark with embarrassment.


    How could he not have expected that Mia would be halfway to having this happen when he had been close to fooling Asher?


    ¡°They¡¯re so close, and there¡¯s no way for us to get closer, what should we do now?¡± Wang Yuxin looked at the two people snuggling together not far away and pulled up her sleeves and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go get her now ¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh ¡­¡± Nangong asked a soft sigh, gently shook his head, stopped Wang Yuxin who was about to rush out, ¡°Now if you go over there, it will only expose her identity, let¡¯s just wait and see! ¡±


    Wang Yuxin only had to stop, reluctantly looking at the two people on the dance floor. Unbeknownst to her, Nangong asked beside her had already clenched his fists tightly, forcing himself to calm down and not be impulsive enough to snatch the woman in Asher¡¯s arms back.


    But Asher looked at the small, slightly blushing woman in his arms and finally spoke, ¡°Have you had a good time all these years?¡±


    He knew Mia probably didn¡¯t want to admit who she was just yet, but he just wanted to ask, to know where the hell she¡¯d been for the past five years and how she¡¯de to be the condensation she was!


    ¡°Having a good time ¡­¡± hanging from his neck with her hands, Mia slurred and repeated his words, finally smiling dizzily and shaking her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not having a good time at all. ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t live with you.¡± Asher said from the bottom of his heart as he looked lovingly at the stunningly beautiful face in his arms.


    He could imagine that in these past five years, this little woman had not lived a happy life. And, now she had to take on responsibilities that did not originally belong to her.


    Mia raised her eyes and looked at him with misty eyes for a long time before she suddenly smiled, ¡°You, why can¡¯t you do right by me?¡±


    With a heartbeat, Asher said without warning, ¡°I¡¯m getting married, don¡¯t you care?¡±


    Mia, swaying gently to the music, jerked to a halt and stared straight into his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re getting married?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m getting married, and you still don¡¯t care? Are you still going to tell me that you¡¯re damn condensed?¡± Locking his eyes tightly on Mia¡¯s, Asher¡¯s voice gradually took on a ripple.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He would like to see, at this time, this woman can still pretend not to know him? Could she still be indifferent to the fact that he was about to get married?


    Mia looked at him for half a day and finally dropped her head, hiding the emotion on her face, but said in a muffled voice, ¡°Getting married, then I should congratte you ¡­¡±


    Her heart was bitter, what little drunkenness she had had dissipated in a sh. She hated herself for sobering up at this time, staying so drunk, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have understood what Asher was saying, right?


    Yet, she was sober, and incredibly sober.


    She hated herself for that!


    Hadn¡¯t he already made up his mind that whatever happened to him in the future would never have anything to do with her again?


    Why, why, did her heart still hurt so badly when she heard him tell her himself that he was getting married?


    But even so, she couldn¡¯t leave his broad, familiar embrace and remained snug in his arms.


    Maybe this is thest time I¡¯ll hug him like this? There will never be another chance, will there?


    Neither spoke again, just embraced each other and gently swayed to the music.


    ¡°Look, things are not right now, Mia seems to havee to her senses, so why isn¡¯t sheing over?¡± Wang Yuxin, who had been staring at them closely, saw Mia¡¯s change with her sharp eyes.


    Nangong asked with both eyebrows furrowed together, his face couldn¡¯t see any better, ¡°Let her indulge onest time, I know, it¡¯s hard for her heart.¡±


    How could she be the only one with a hard heart?


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Wang Yuxin twisted her head to look at Nangong asked and finally nodded, ¡°If Mia could fall in love with you, she would definitely be happy. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you!¡±


    The man beside him seems to love Mia like a treasure.


    If that was the case, Mia wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much!


    Just as Wang Yuxin finished her words, she saw a figure hurriedly walking towards the dance floor, followed by several women. When she saw who wasing, Wang Yuxin let out a bitterugh and said to Nangong asked, ¡°This is great, it¡¯s getting more and more lively!¡±


    Leading a couple of women aggressively towards the dance floor is none other than Leena, the one Asher is getting married to next month!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Mia or Condensation, what the hell is going on with you pestering my fianc¨¦ like that?¡± Walking up to the two men, Riina looked at Mia in Asher¡¯s arms with baleful eyes.


    Asher looked up at Leena, his eyes shing full of re, ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± A bitter smile appeared at the corner of Riina¡¯s mouth, ¡°You¡¯re about to marry me, still tangled up with her? I can¡¯t believe you won¡¯t let go of her when you see meing, is that how much your heart ignores my existence?¡±


    Mia snapped back to her senses and jerked Asher out of the way, straightening her messy hair and saying lightly, ¡°Thank you Master Jun for asking me to dance, Grandpa Jun¡¯s surgery, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    After saying that, Mia nned to leave.


    ¡°Are you just going to walk away? Or, do you just not have me in your sights?¡± Riina stopped Mia¡¯s path, her voice sinister, her carefully manicured eyes staring coldly at her, ¡°I wonder if you should exin something to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person, Master Jun is getting married and she¡¯s stilling to seduce Master Jun, how shameless!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the president of the Shengshi Group, I wonder how the directors of the Shengshi Group would feel if they saw their president seducing someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡±


    ¡­


    The women who had followed Lina over had said words that were all vitriolic and unpleasant to listen to.


    ¡°Hey, what are you guys going to do, just because there are so many of you, you dare to bully Xiao ¡­ just dare to bully someone a girl, don¡¯t you?¡± Wang Yuxin who was on the side could not look at it anymore, rushed to a few people and unceremoniously blocked in front of Mia.


    Though she reacted quickly, Asher didn¡¯t overlook her earlier faux pas and the smirk under his eyes deepened.


    Nangong asked holding Mia¡¯s hand, coldly Lina and a few other women said, ¡°If you guys dare to talk nonsense again, be careful I¡¯m not polite!¡±

 Chapter 79 – Can’t be with her

    Staring coldly at Li Na and the few women behind her, Nangong asked with a harsh and grim look that sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Yo, now that¡¯s something, now that you have a man to protect you, you dare to do whatever you want!¡± Riina froze slightly and immediately sneered back, ¡°I wonder if he would still be so protective of you if he knew what you were five years ago?¡±


    Mia coldly looked up at Li Na, her tone cold, ¡°Miss Li, please speak with respect, don¡¯t nder others with malice!¡±


    ¡°Respect? Malicious nder? Haha, that¡¯s just funny as hell!¡± Riina exaggeratedlyughed, ¡°What are you telling me about respect? And calling me a malicious nder, Mia, I admire you, do you really think you can really gild the lily after disappearing for five years?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m condensing!¡± Not wanting to continue to tangle with Riina, Mia took Namgung¡¯s hand and headed for the door.


    ¡°Fine, Condensation, the president of the Shengshi Group ¡­¡± trailing off, Riina stopped in front of the two again and looked coldly at Mia, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Condensation or Mia, as long as you stop seducing my fianc¨¦, it has nothing to do with I don¡¯t have any rtionship, who cares who you are!¡±


    The women who hade with Rina, seeing that Asher hadn¡¯t said anything, grew bolder and stood aggressively behind Rina.


    Wang Yuxin could no longer hold back and stood in front of Li Na and looked at her angrily, ¡°Miss Li, I beg you to control your fianc¨¦ first before you do. All the people here know that it was your fianc¨¦ who insisted on inviting this youngdy to dance, shouldn¡¯t you question your fianc¨¦?¡±


    Riina¡¯s mouth opened wide and no words came out for half a day.


    The few women behind her looked at each other, and didn¡¯t dare to open their mouths.


    Then came the breathless silence.


    Their brawl had long since alerted the people around them, and soon some recognized Asher, all sneaking out their phones and recording the scene just now.


    ¡°If thisdy understands what¡¯s going on, then would you please move out of the way and let us pass first?¡± Nangong asked as he looked around and said to Lina in front of him without moving.


    Riina froze and surprisingly didn¡¯t say another word, allowing Nangong to ask to lead Mia by the hand and leave the bar.


    ¡°Can¡¯t watch your fianc¨¦, but taking it out on others, you¡¯re really pathetic, Miss Li!¡± Seeing that Mia had already left, Wang Yuxin coldly dropped a sentence before returning to the bar to greet the customers without looking back.


    It was only after Mia left that Riina finally responded and turned her head to look at Asher, asking sadly, ¡°Asher, do you think that I¡¯m not even qualified to ask you about this? You think that as long as you agree to marry me, I should just ignore everything right?¡±


    ¡°No need to talk about it, go back!¡± Not wanting to dwell too much with Rina at all, Asher took a step and headed out the door. His entire being, now, was engrossed in the clues he had just discovered.


    It¡¯s been five years, and the woman he hasn¡¯t let go of is finally back!


    He wants this woman to admit that she¡¯s Mia, that she¡¯s the woman he was five years ago!


    Although, he didn¡¯t even want to admit it, he really missed her during the five years she had disappeared. It was also for this reason that he had been finding all sorts of excuses to put it off for the past five years, not wanting to consummate the wedding with Leena.


    Grandpa Jun unexpectedly asks him to marry Leena next month and he doesn¡¯t object immediately, for Grandpa Jun¡¯s health¡¯s sake and to see Mia¡¯s reaction on the other hand.


    Today, someone who had arranged to report to him that Mia was drinking at the bar, Asher quickly dropped what he was doing and flew over, he didn¡¯t expect that Nangong asked just one step earlier than he came.


    But what did it matter? All the things he wanted to corroborate had already been corroborated.


    The next thing was just how to get this stubborn woman to admit who she was.


    Seeing that Asher didn¡¯t seem to be taking his words at all, Lena crossly stopped him, ¡°Asher, I don¡¯t care how many women you¡¯ve had before and what wille after, but I have one request ¡­¡±


    Asher looked down at her then, and there was a moment of silence.


    ¡°This request of mine is that it can be anyone, but just not her!¡± Gathering enough courage, Lena finally said it.


    She knew Asher had never been short of women around, and she hadn¡¯t cared at all.


    She knew that no matter which woman was by Asher¡¯s side, it was just for fun, and she was the most suitable choice for young grandmother in the Jun family, and that would never change!


    But right after Mia shows up, she feels threatened for the first time!


    So, Asher can flirt with any woman he wants, just not Mia!


    Despite the five years that had passed, Mia¡¯s threat to her didn¡¯t seem to have lifted, but rather grew stronger with each passing day. Especially at the sight of Asher and Mia dancing together in the doorway, Lena almost fainted.


    She saw in Asher¡¯s face a tenderness and contentment she had never seen before!


    Riina looked straight at Asher with a determination she¡¯d never had before, ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t approve if you stay with her, of all people!¡±


    ¡°Okay, have you made enough noise for today?¡± Not answering her words, Asher¡¯s voice was cold, with a hint of careless impatience.


    He hadn¡¯t gotten angry when Riina had just attacked Mia with a few women, just to confirm his suspicions, it didn¡¯t mean that he could indulge in anything Riina did indefinitely.


    ¡°Less, Asher, I¡­ I mean it, if you¡¯re with her, I¡­ I¡¯ll die with you!¡± Cowering for a moment at the look in Asher¡¯s eyes, Riina still mustered up the courage to say.


    No matter what the method, if she can¡¯t get it from Lina, no one can get it.


    Asher¡¯s eyes shed, his gaze was shady, and his voice was even colder to the bone, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because Grandpa said to let the wedding happen next month, get out before I get angry!¡±


    The women behind Riina were so frightened by Asher¡¯s aura that their whole body trembled, and timidly pulled Riina¡¯s clothes and carefully persuaded, ¡°Riina, let¡¯s just go, you can just take your time and talk to Master Junter if there¡¯s anything ¡­¡±


    They begin to regret that they even humiliated Mia in front of Asher today.


    If their eyes weren¡¯t blind, any of them could see that the person Asher really cared about was actually the condensation of that what¡¯s-her-name group!


    After Asher¡¯s cold rebuke, he left the frozen Lina behind, went to the parking space and picked up his car, and sped off in the direction of his office.


    He had just walked into his office when he saw ude walking towards him, raising his phone in his hand and tsking, ¡°Asher, I¡¯m really impressed that you¡¯re tangling with another woman in front of your fianc¨¦e, look how many reprints and hits the inte is getting?¡±


    ¡°ude, if you¡¯re really bored, I¡¯ll send you to manage the new development, what do you think?¡± Tossing the jacket in his hands on the seat, Asher pulled off his tie, his voice cold.


    ude actually has time to gossip here, has he been given too easy a tasktely?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t paying attention to him, ude came closer again and said mysteriously, ¡°Asher, I¡¯m not gossiping, I don¡¯t care about the fianc¨¦e, I¡¯m just telling you that if you want to get her back again, I¡¯ll back you to the end!¡±


    Asher¡¯s movements jerked to a halt, twisting his head to look fixedly at a gossipy ude, ¡°Can you be sure it¡¯s her?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t say anything else, but this I can absolutely guarantee. Even if her aura changed, her clothes changed, her identity changed, I would still instantly recognize it as her, she¡¯s Mia!¡± sighed ude with a feigned sigh, his voice sure, ¡°I bet she¡¯s still in love with you!¡±


    What he saw at once was the look in Mia¡¯s eyes, the look in her eyes when she looked at Asher.


    When he saw the way Mia looked into Asher¡¯s eyes, he could be sure she was Mia, and that she was now in love with Asher!


    ¡°What do you mean? How can you tell?¡± For the first time in ude¡¯s presence, Asher lost a bit ofposure, his voice rippling a little.


    Was she even still in love with herself?


    ude, however, refused to go on, pocketing his phone and pping his hands to look around, ¡°It urred to me that I have an important report I haven¡¯t done, and I¡¯m ¡­ now¡±


    ¡°That report, I¡¯ll send someone else to do it.¡± Knowing what ude had in mind, Asher immediately interjected.


    ¡°When you say that, I¡¯m suddenly in the mood to gossip with you.¡± Getting his purpose ude piled a satisfied smile on his face and pulled out his phone again and leaned closer to Asher, ¡°Man, she¡¯s looking at you with almost implicit affection, can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    Asher stared intently at the picture of the two men on his phone screen, his gaze deep.


    The picture had obviously been captured by someone at the bar, and although it was a little blurry, Asher could still make out that Mia was looking at him steadily, with clear eyes that looked as deep and grave as if they were full of words to say to him.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you can¡¯t see the flowers if you look again.¡± ude took the phone back, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see it now!¡±


    Asher looked helplessly at his best friend who was taking credit in front of him and said without good grace, ¡°Fine, fine, you¡¯ve done me a great favor this time, I¡¯ll make it up to you, how about giving you a long vacation?¡±


    ¡°Well, know you know me best, love you.¡± ude exaggeratedlyughed, then changed to a serious expression, ¡°The old man is going to let you have your wedding next month, what are you going to do?¡±


    As a close friend of Asher¡¯s, he knows Grandpa Jun¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°You think that I would really agree to marry her?¡± Without a good look at ude, Asher sank himself into the wide boss chair, his face a shadow.

 Chapter 80.

    ude scratched his head and spread his hands helplessly, ¡°Dude, there¡¯s nothing you can do to convince me that you don¡¯t want to marry her. What you need to do now is how to convince your grandfather, right? If you announce now that you¡¯re not marrying Lena, your grandfather will be pissed off at you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, no one will take you for a mute if you don¡¯t talk!¡± Without a good-natured re at her friend, Asher fell into silence.


    ude was right, the main thing right now, in fact, was Grandpa Jun¡¯s obstruction. What happened five years ago had made Grandpa Jun hate and loathe Mia and would never allow them to be together.


    Also, even if Grandpa Jun agrees now, will shee back to him?


    After a moment of thought, Asher felt distracted and looked up at ude who had an impish grin on his face, ¡°You¡¯ve always had more devious ideas, do you have any?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t think of anything right now. Besides, we¡¯re good friends, so if I thought of something, could I hold it back from telling you?¡± ude shrugged and spread his hands helplessly.


    Still, it¡¯s pretty funny to see Asher annoyed on rare asions.


    Asher said without a smile, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing you can do, then why are you standing here!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, what a way to cross the river.¡± ude gave a feigned sigh of resignation and walked to the office door before probing back to gloat, ¡°Asher, if I¡¯m right, the old man will being for you soon!¡±


    Not waiting for Asher¡¯s answer, he scuttled back and left, satisfied.


    ude was right, he had just closed the door to his office when Asher¡¯s phone rang, he answered it with a grim face, but it was Jun Haotian calling, his voice was urgent, ¡°Asher, get your ass back here!¡±


    Withoutmping Asher to answer, Jun Haotian immediately hangs up the phone!


    In Asher¡¯s impression, Jun Hao Tian rarely lost his temper, and this time he did, so it seemed he had to rush back!


    When he arrived at the vi, he saw a room full of people in Grandpa Jun¡¯s room, his parents, Lena¡¯s parents Lena were there, Grandpa Jun¡¯s face was ironic and his chest was heaving violently.


    ¡°Bastard, how dare you do such a thing and let Grandpa go out and meet people!¡± Seeing Asher walk in, Grandpa Jun splits his head and lectures.


    ncing at a red-eyed Leena, Asher immediately understood what was going on and coldly walked up to Grandpa Jun without saying a word.


    Seeing that Asher didn¡¯t say anything, Li Na¡¯s mother Liu Zhi Feng couldn¡¯t hold back her dissatisfaction anymore and said, ¡°Asher, I understand that men can¡¯t resist temptation, but you and Xiao Na are getting married next month, isn¡¯t it too irresponsible to have a problem at this time? Although our Li family is not as big as your Jun family, but we are still respectable, if something like this happens to you, where can we put our face?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Asher, we as parents didn¡¯t count on things in the past, you kids just handled it yourselves, but this time ¡­¡± Lai Na¡¯s father, Lai Yunfeng, didn¡¯t go on, and sighed heavily.


    Asher sat down at one side, scanned Leena and her parents lightly, and opened his mouth lightly to ask, ¡°So what¡¯s the n now? You guys came over here with the intention of raising hell?¡±


    ¡°Asher, how are you talking? What you did was wrong, can¡¯t you still talk about it?¡± Lily looked worried and whispered persuasively.


    Grandpa Jun coughed in anger and reprimanded nonchntly, ¡°Asher, is this how you speak? Do you know what the repercussions of this matter will be? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and apologize!¡±


    There was a silence.


    ¡°Asher, this is something you did wrong, both of our families have heads and faces, and now this matter has spread all over the inte, why don¡¯t you hurry up and apologize to Xiao Na!¡± Seeing Asher¡¯s silence for a while, Jun Haotian was also a bit upset.


    Asher remained silent for a while, just giving Riina a cold look, and Riina couldn¡¯t help but look away, her whole body shivering slightly.


    ¡°It seems that your family Asher is not going to apologize to our Xiao Na!¡± Liu Zhi Feng said without a good mood, ¡°Although we are not as good as your Jun family, but our Xiao Na is not short of people to ask, all this time has passed, and we have taken on a lot, our Xiao Na can¡¯t even exchange an apology?¡±


    Liu Zhifeng¡¯s tone had taken on an indignant tone.


    Lai Yunfeng stopped her from continuing with his eyes and turned his head to Asher, ¡°Asher, uncle knows that you are excellent. However, the better you are, the more likely you are to be noticed by the media and the outside world, if there is too much negative news, both families will be affected ¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied with me, you can break off the engagement!¡± Not having the patience to continue listening, Asher coldly opened his mouth and interrupted Lai Yunfeng¡¯s words.


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°Asshole!¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone was shocked, especially Riina, who looked at Asher with tears in her eyes, unbelievably aggrieved, ¡°Asher, this matter is my fault, I shouldn¡¯t haveined in front of grandpa, it¡¯s my fault, can you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Na, what are you doing, what a no-good ¡­¡± Seeing his daughter actually turn around and apologize to Asher, Liu Zhi Feng was angry and hateful, but there was nothing he could do.


    In fact, in her heart, how could the Jun family not be the best marriage partner? It was just that a woman¡¯s nature to love her children made her unable to hold back any longer.


    Lai Yunfeng was also shocked, but tried to calm down and said softly, ¡°Asher, we as adults say a few words, it¡¯s not a big deal, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    In his mind, Jun¡¯s family and Asher, were really the most suitable marriage partners that he simply couldn¡¯t give up, which is why he could tolerate Asher not marrying Leena for five years!


    ¡°Asher, I was wrong, will you forgive me, I¡¯ll never do that again!¡± Seeing Asher¡¯s face still not easing, Lina¡¯s voice took on a distinctly panicked tone as she walked up to Asher and took his arm, her face full of pleading.


    She will never give up Asher so easily!


    Absolutely not!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lily was a bit overwhelmed and said softly to Leena, ¡°Xiao Na, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Asher¡¯s temper, he just talks badly and has a cold nature, you guys don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry guys, as long as I live, he has to marry Xiao Na!¡± Seeing that Asher had been cold and aloof, Grandpa Jun turned blue with anger and dropped the harsh words, ¡°If you want to be with another woman, you¡¯d better make me say yes first!¡±


    After Grandpa Jun said this, Mr. and Mrs. Lai Yunfeng were visibly relieved, and Lai Na smiled with tears in her eyes as she pouted at Grandpa Jun, ¡°Grandpa, I knew you were the best for me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright Asher, grandpa¡¯s health is not good and he will be having an operation soon, you¡¯d better not be angry at grandpa.¡± Seeing that the atmosphere had finally eased, Jun Haotian spoke up to round up the situation, ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about this matter, Asher was also angry for a moment, you all should not take it to heart.¡±


    Seeing that Asher still didn¡¯t open his mouth to speak, Lily gave her son a look and turned her head to Lina¡¯s parents and said helplessly, ¡°He¡¯s just like that, don¡¯t take offense! Little Na has been engaged to him for so long, we¡¯ll make sure he has an answer!¡±


    ¡°Since the inws¡¯ mother has said so, we won¡¯t pursue it anymore.¡± Liu Zhi Feng nodded in satisfaction and pushed the boat along, ¡°I believe that the inws¡¯ mother and inws¡¯ father will treat Xiao Na well. I only have this one woman, so I can¡¯t bear to see her suffer.¡±


    Li Yunfeng then falsely reprimanded Li Na, ¡°Xiao Na, look at you, you¡¯re getting all worked up over such a little thing, you need to learn from now on. Besides, Asher is so busy every day, you have to learn to be considerate, this isn¡¯t at home, help Asher well in the future, got it?¡±


    ¡°Nnnn, I know, I¡¯m wrong ¡­¡± Seeing everyone helping herself, Lina hurriedly nodded in agreement and looked at Asher with pleading eyes, ¡°Asher, I know I¡¯m wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have fooled around, you forgive me once, I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±


    Asher swept her a light nce and said lightly, ¡°Uncle and aunt were right just now, you¡¯ve never suffered, so why should you condemn yourself? Otherwise, it¡¯s better to break off the engagement, to save you from suffering!¡±


    Everyone in the room was shocked, especially Grandpa Jun, who was so angry he couldn¡¯t even breathe, ¡°You, you this, if you, if ¡­¡±


    ¡°Asher, take back what you just said, if you piss Grandpa off again, you¡¯ll see how I¡¯ll fix you!¡± Jun Haotian, who had always had a milder personality, finally became angry when he saw Grandpa Jun¡¯s angry face turned blue.


    He knew Grandpa Jun¡¯s temper, and if it was because of this matter that didn¡¯t go well, he definitely wouldn¡¯t cooperate properly with the surgery. Even if he didn¡¯t like Leena much either, he couldn¡¯t disregard Grandpa Jun¡¯s physical condition.


    Lily was afraid that father and son would fall out over this matter, so she hurriedly gave Jun Haotian a white look and said softly to Asher, ¡°Asher, it¡¯s fine to talk about angry words, but don¡¯t joke about this matter. Your grandfather¡¯s health is already bad, so don¡¯t make him angry again!¡±


    Riina¡¯s family looked at Asher steadily, waiting for his reaction, and Riina¡¯s hands clenched together nervously, her knuckles whitening.


    After a long period of silence, Asher finally let out a long sigh, ¡°Well, I¡¯m tired now and I¡¯m going to go back to rest, so make yourselvesfortable!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± No sooner had Grandpa Jun finished than Asher had left his room on slender legs, leaving the crowd with a cold back.


    Lena looked at her parents and then at Grandpa Jun and asked timidly, ¡°Grandpa, does this, does this mean that Asher isn¡¯t going to break off the engagement?¡±


    ¡°He dares?¡± Grandpa Jun finally eased over a breath, but his face was terribly iron blue, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my grandson-inw, it can only be your Xiao Na, it can never be anyone else!¡±


    Grandpa Jun said this with conviction and conviction!

 Chapter 81 – Strangely Late

    Inside Asher¡¯s room.


    Lily hesitated for half a day before finally knocking on Asher¡¯s room, only to see Asher lying on his bed with a stony face, his dark eyes fixed on the ceiling.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± Seeing Lilye in, Asher then sat up, his voice taking on a coldness that wasn¡¯t usually there, ¡°You wanted to question me too didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The only person in Jun¡¯s family who could make his heart go soft was Lily.


    Lily sat on the couch, a pair of beautiful eyes tenderly looking at her son, shook her head and said softly, ¡°Asher, I just came to ask you if Miss Luo is doing well?¡±


    Asher paused.


    There was a long pause before Asher came back to his senses, his dark eyes locked on Lily as he spoke slowly, ¡°Mom, I thought that you wanted me to marry Lena just as much as my grandfather thought.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Lily sighed softly and said slowly, ¡°Asher, I know that there are a lot of forced hardships in this family. Your grandfather and Lena¡¯s grandfather are old friends, so ¡­¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish, Asher shook his head and his tone turned as cold as usual again, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not the only reason why Grandpa is hell bent on me marrying Lena, is it? He¡¯s hell bent on me marrying Leena, except that it would save us so much effort!¡±


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯re right, your grandfather has this intention. If our two families form a marriage and join forces, many things can be solved without much effort. Your grandfather is old, he has always been at ease with thepany, you know ¡­¡± Lily¡¯s voice, gradually took on a helpless tone.


    The world of the Jun family was built by Grandpa Jun, and Jun Haotian¡¯s character was never suitable for managing thepany, so Asher started to take over thepany at a very young age. However, Grandpa Jun had always been ambitious and now, seeing that his health was getting worse, he naturally wanted to take care of everything for Asher.


    Now the easiest, most direct route is for the Jun family and the Lai family to join forces!


    Plus, Riina likes Asher too, which makes it even more satisfying for Grandpa Jun, and this thing will go smoother.


    Isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Mom, doesn¡¯t Grandpa still believe in me? Do I still need to rely on others for help now?¡± Not waiting for Lily to finish, Asher coldly picked up his mouth.


    Seeing that she had hit Asher¡¯s sore spot again, Lily sighed softly and asked in a soft voice, ¡°Asher, I didn¡¯te here to press you about this. I came over just to ask you, how is Miss Luo doing now?¡±


    ¡°Mom, she disappeared five years ago, and didn¡¯t you know that?¡± Asher¡¯s expression was cold and he dropped his eyes.


    ¡°Asher, I¡¯m your mother, don¡¯t I know your mind? I¡¯m afraid that the person who can make you lose your mind is Miss Luo, right?¡± Lily looked at Asher steadily, her voice soft, ¡°I also watched the news, in fact, she is not some Miss Leng, but Miss Luo, right?¡±


    Jerking his head up, Asher looked straight at Lily, his voice taking on a tremor he hadn¡¯t even noticed, ¡°Mom, how do you know she¡¯s the woman?¡±


    ¡°s, child, no matter how much a person changes, as long as she still loves you, her eyes will not change.¡± Lily¡¯s voice was unusually soft, ¡°Although I haven¡¯t met Miss Luo with my own eyes, I can be sure that she still loves you! She¡¯s not condensing, she¡¯s Mia!¡±


    There was a silence.


    Asher thought about ude¡¯s words, about the pictures he had shown himself.


    That woman, is she still in love with him now?


    ¡°Mom, she won¡¯t even acknowledge me now, she treats me like aplete stranger now!¡± After a long silence, Asher finally spoke, his voice carrying an uncontroble tremor.


    Maybe, finally, he can open up.


    He had always been tough and cold on the surface, and now he could finally be less cold and strong in front of Lily, and finally pour out his grievances.


    Lily looked at her son lovingly and saidpassionately, ¡°Asher, you have to know how much aggravation a woman who still loves you has to suffer to pretend she doesn¡¯t know you? I¡¯m not going to lie, I love that Mia girl, at least, she¡¯s more worthy of your love than Lina!¡±


    ¡°Suffered a lot of aggravation?¡± Asher murmured repeating Lily¡¯s words, for the first time there was haste and unease in his dark eyes, ¡°I know, she¡¯s suffered a lot, even the fact that she¡¯s carrying my baby is my fault ¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°Asher, what are you going to do now?¡± Asher¡¯s face was full of guilt, making Lily¡¯s heart full of love and helplessness. She knew Asher¡¯s temper and knew that he had always been cold in nature and easily refused to reveal his heart. It was also because of this that he was more bitter in his heart because he loved a woman.


    Asher raised a pair of dark eyes, his eyes full of helplessness and pain, ¡°Right now, the only thing I can do is to wait for Grandpa to finish his surgery first. Although grandpa has never liked me much, I can¡¯t ¡­ Liam leaving us has hit grandpa too hard for me to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s the only way to go now too.¡± Lily nodded gently and looked up at Asher, ¡°Mom promises you that I won¡¯t stop you from going to Miss Luo as long as your grandfather is done with his surgery.¡±


    ¡°Mom, thank you!¡± Straightening up, Asher¡¯s voice gradually regained its ndness and coldness, ¡°I¡¯ve never been serious before, but, this time I am, and I will never allow her to get away from me again!¡±


    Asher, now, is back to the cold, determined Asher of old!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    There is absolutely nothing he can¡¯t do as long as he is determined to do it!


    ¡°Asher, Mom came to you because she doesn¡¯t want you to sacrifice your own happiness just because of what¡¯s going on with thepany. I know that you will grasp things for yourselfter. For now, it¡¯s better to wait for your grandfather to have his surgery first!¡± Standing up, Lily¡¯s voice remained kind and soft.


    Witnessing Lily¡¯s departure, Master Jun out a pair of dark eyes shed with an unusual determination and coldness.


    In the following days, nothing unusual happened, even away from Lina all seemed to be much more peaceful, every time even to visit Grandpa Jun, rarely bother Asher, seemed unusually well behaved and understanding.


    Perhaps because Asher and Lena didn¡¯t have another ident, Grandpa Jun was in a much better mood, and with Asher¡¯s arrangement, he finally agreed to have the surgery this week.


    ¡°Asher, when is Miss Lenging over?¡± On the day of the surgery, Jun Haotian looked at the time and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Although Grandpa Jun agreed to do the surgery, he insisted on arranging the surgery at his own vi. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t argue with the old man, Grandpa Jun Hao Tian had to agree to his request and arrange the operation room specifically.


    The original appointment was for the operation to be done at eleven o¡¯clock at noon, but seeing that it was already ten o¡¯clock at noon and Mia still hadn¡¯t arrived, even though Jun Haotian had a nd personality, he was finally a bit anxious now.


    ¡°Dad, something might have happened to her and that¡¯s why she¡¯ste, I¡¯ll call and rush her.¡± As nned, Mia was almost an hour and a halfte, and a vague feeling of unease rose in Asher¡¯s mind.


    But when he calls Mia, he finds out that her phone doesn¡¯t answer at all!


    Asher paused for a few seconds before calling the Shengshi Group again, the secretary there had a sweet voice, ¡°The president went out a long time ago, saying that he had to prepare for a surgery and all of today¡¯s schedule was cancelled!¡±


    Not knowing what was said again over there, Asher froze.


    ording to the secretary, Mia had arrived at the vi very early in the morning and had cancelled a day for it!


    But why is Mia¡¯s phone not working right now?


    After a long pause, Asher finally asked his secretary for Nangong Man¡¯s phone number and dialed Nangong Man¡¯s cell phone, ¡°Mr. Nangong, your president promised toe for the surgery, why hasn¡¯t hee now? Are you guys together now?¡±


    ¡°What? She hasn¡¯t passed by now?¡± Nangong asked with a hint of panic in her voice, ¡°That can¡¯t be, she left two hours ago ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not together?¡± Nangong asked in a panic that caused an inexplicable pang of worry to rise in Asher¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Condensation arranged for me to do some shopping, and said I should just be at the vi at half past ten. I know that she has always been more ¡­ alert when ites to surgery,¡± Nangong asked, as the panic in his voice became more and more obvious the faster he spoke.


    Asher didn¡¯t even listen to what Nangong askedter, his mind was a jumble, Mia wasn¡¯t even with Nangong!


    What the hell¡¯s going on?


    Where is Mia now?


    ¡°I¡¯m rushing to your house right now, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡± The voice of Nangong asked came from the other side of the phone, anxious and with a strong concern.


    His anxiety is definitely not faked, he¡¯s not fooling Asher!


    Asher hangs up the phone distraught, an unsuppressed anxiety deep inside him as he walks around the living room in annoyance, his mind filled with worry for Mia!


    ¡°Asher, grandpa¡¯s all set, when¡¯s the doctoring?¡± Riina walked over and looked around a bit asking, ¡°I thought we said eleven o¡¯clock, it¡¯s already ten thirty and she¡¯s still not here, what a big rack!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Na, Dr. Leng might have something dyed ¡­,¡± Seeing Asher¡¯s face look wrong, Jun Haotian shook his head at Leena, signaling her not to add fuel to the fire now.


    Riina, however, did not relent and continued, ¡°Is Grandpa¡¯s surgery a joke, she always has to prepare for it, and now she¡¯s actually sote, I think it must be on purpose!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Seeing that Leena had to ramble on and on, Asher finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and growled lowly.


    This woman, what else would she do but provoke?


    ¡°Asher, I¡¯m also doing it for grandpa¡¯s own good, why are you angry ¡­¡± Riina was very aggrieved and muttered,ining in a small voice, ¡°Even if something was dyed, shouldn¡¯t you have said something about it? ¡±


    Her words sent a shiver down Asher¡¯s spine.

 Chapter 82 First Aid in the Emergency Room

    It didn¡¯t take long to see an anxious-looking Nangong asked running in hurriedly, his voice agitated, ¡°Hasn¡¯t she arrived yet?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t arrive.¡± Seeing Nangong ask toe in alone, what little hope Asher had left vanished in a sh, and mmed his fist down on his chair in anxiety.


    Li Na, however, took a few steps to Nangong asked, asking without good grace, ¡°Mr. Nangong, I think you should know best where Miss Leng is now, right? Now that everything is ready and she¡¯s cool with the appointment, what exactly does that mean, do you still need grandpa to invite her personally?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, what do you mean by that? You mean that condensation she deliberately hid and deliberately dyed the surgery for Grandpa Jun?¡± Nangong asked, forcing herself to look straight at the aggressive Ri Na, ¡°Then I ask Miss Ri, what is in it for her to do so?¡±


    ¡°She ¡­¡± Dina stammered for an answer and said in a yful manner, ¡°Who knows what the hell she¡¯s up to, she¡¯s no good anyway¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, if you dare to say one more word, believe it or not, I will throw you out!¡± With a low growl, Asher looked at Lina with eyes full of disgust and impatience, and forced to suppress his anger again as he asked Nangong, ¡°Don¡¯t rush first, tell us what exactly is the arrangement for today?¡±


    Not ignoring the anger in Asher¡¯s eyes, Leena snapped her mouth shut and sat down on the couch with a huff, but didn¡¯t dare say another word.


    Nangong asked, quickly organizing her thoughts, and said quickly, ¡°Knowing that she was going to have surgery today, she had arrangedst night for me to go shopping first and then meet up at the vi. She left the house at eight o¡¯clock, and she called me back at about eight thirty to set off to do the shopping.¡±


    ¡°And then what? Did she call you again? Did she tell you about her trip?¡± Nangong asked after but a slight pause, and Asher couldn¡¯t wait to interject.


    Seeing Asher¡¯s undisguised anxiety, Nangong asked with a twinkle in his eyes, still continuing, ¡°And then, there was your call to me, and I rushed over here almost without a moment¡¯s pause!¡±


    His implication was that during that time, Mia never contacted him again!


    ¡°What the hell is going on here? And where has she been for thest few hours in between?¡± Asher was full of anxiety,pletely devoid of his usual bemusement and coolness.


    Neither of them noticed a glint of sinister and resignation crossed the bottom of Riina¡¯s eyes when she saw Asher¡¯s anxious look, but it was fleeting.


    Seeing that Asher didn¡¯t know what was going on either, Nangong asked, jerking towards the door, ¡°No, I can¡¯t stay here, I have to go find her immediately, or else I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Asher caught up with Namgung and asked, pulling out his phone and giving a hastymand, ordering all his men to search for Mia.


    Watching the backs of the two men leaving in a hurry, Riina stood up and bit her lips so tightly that she almost bit them to bleed. A pair of long, slender hands were clenched tightly together.


    ¡°Nana, where¡¯s Asher? Howe it¡¯s gone in a sh?¡± Somehow, Jun Haotian had already stood behind her, his face full of confusion.


    Snapping her hands free and twisting her face around Riina already had a decent smile on her face, ¡°Uncle, Asher and the others seem to be out looking for Dr. Leng? You don¡¯t have to worry, they¡¯ll probably be back soon!¡±


    ¡°This Dr. Leng,ing to operate with the old man and actually ¡­ doing it himself,¡± Jun Haotian shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait until theye back, now I have to go and appease the old man. By the way, Xiao Na, don¡¯t say anything when you go in front of the old man, save him from getting angry again.¡±


    Lina stopped in front of Jun Haotian and advised in an understanding soft voice, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve been watching grandpa for so long, it must be hard, why don¡¯t I go watch for you for a while?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Looking at Lina who was full of smiles, Jun Haotian was a little hesitant.


    ¡°Uncle, are you still not at ease?¡± Seeing Jun Haotian hesitate a little, Lina said with a pleading face, ¡°Uncle, you also know that Asher has never liked me very much, if I can do something to make him happy, he might be nicer to me. Besides, I really want to take care of grandpa, so just give me this chance!¡±


    After a few moments of silence, Jun Haotian finally nodded and agreed to Lina¡¯s request.


    Seeing Jun Haotian agree, a hint of difference crossed the bottom of Lina¡¯s eyes, then she came to Grandpa Jun¡¯s room and quickly changed into a smiling face and said, ¡°Grandpa, you wait a little longer, Miss Leng is noting over yet!¡±


    ¡°What? I thought we were supposed to operate at eleven thirty, why isn¡¯t heing over yet?¡± Grandpa Jun froze, and his face had taken on a different look. He already didn¡¯t have a good feeling towards Mia, and now when he saw that she didn¡¯t even keep her word about doing the surgery, the disgust in his heart was even greater.


    Riina hesitated and stammered, ¡°Grandpa, just don¡¯t ask, Asher will take care of everything ¡­¡±


    ¡°Na, what¡¯s going on, are you actually hiding it from Grandpa?¡± Riina¡¯s stammering look made Grandpa Jun even more suspicious.


    After looking around for a while, Li Na finally said aggressively, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that that Miss Leng looks eight or nine points simr to Miss Luo, and Asher has been protecting her. I saw that she hadn¡¯te over yet, so I casually said a few words, and Asher got anxious with me. If he knew that I told you about this, he would have med me again!¡±


    ¡°Kona, you don¡¯t have to say anything, Grandpa knows.¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s chest rose and fell violently, ¡°This Asher, cough cough ¡­¡±


    Before Grandpa Jun could finish his words, he coughed violently, and a face turned red from the violent coughing.


    Seeing that Grandpa Jun¡¯s coughing didn¡¯t seem to stop and was getting worse, Riina panicked, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Grandpa Jun, however, couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer, just coughing lifelessly, his face growing harder and harder, and one hand kept pping his chest.


    ¡°Somebody, somebody ¡­¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s appalling appearance made Lena unable to hold back her screams any longer.


    After she screamed for a while, Jun Haotian and his wife quickly ran in, asking with an open face, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did the old man get like this?¡±


    ¡°I, I also, I don¡¯t know ¡­,¡± Riina was so scared that her little face turned white, one hand kept trembling slightly, and she couldn¡¯t even speak well. She knew that if something happened to Grandpa Jun, it would definitely have nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Haotian, it¡¯s better to rush to the hospital, I don¡¯t think the old man¡¯s condition is good now!¡± After a moment of contemtion, Lily suggested with a worried face.


    Jun Haotian didn¡¯t have time to think and immediately agreed with Lily, quickly finding someone to carry Grandpa Jun into the car and speeding away in the direction of the hospital.


    Upon arriving at the hospital and seeing Grandpa Jun¡¯s condition, the director arranged to go into the emergency room without saying a word, leaving Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian and Lina standing outside the emergency room door, waiting anxiously.


    ¡°Uncle, auntie, it¡¯s all my fault, I was going to watch grandpa for a while for uncle, but ¡­ oooh ¡­¡± Riina¡¯s little face turned white, her heart hanging in mid-air.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Grandpa Jun was in the hospital because he listened to her, and if the Jun Haotian couple and Asher found out about this, they would definitely not let her off easily. Thinking about this, Riina was shivering all over.


    ¡°Well, Xiao Na, you didn¡¯t mean to do it, grandpa¡¯s health was already bad recently, so don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Seeing Li Na¡¯s small pale face, Lily couldn¡¯t bear it and softly persuaded.


    Jun Haotian was silent for a while before finally pulling out his phone and dialing Asher¡¯s number with a gloomy face, ¡°Asher, where are you, hurry back to me!¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as her husband, who was always more gentle, actually spoke to her son in that tone.


    Without waiting for Asher to answer, Jun Haotian hung up the phone with a gloomy face, but his face still didn¡¯t ease up.


    ¡°Haotian, what is going on, I see you ¡­¡± After a long pensive moment, Lily finally managed to ask.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when Asheres back!¡± Without waiting for Lily to finish, Jun Haotian interrupted him without a good word, seemingly in a very bad mood.


    Lily looked aside at Lena, wanting to say something, but finally not speaking again.


    After about half an hour or so, Asher hurried into the hospital and looked at the still lit emergency room and his face changed slightly, ¡°Dad, Mom, what¡¯s going on? How did Grandpa ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let me ask you, where have you been?¡± Without waiting for Asher to finish, Jun Haotian coldly interrupted him, ¡°Are you looking for that Miss Leng right now?¡±


    ¡°Dad, she hasn¡¯t shown up for so long, don¡¯t you think something unexpected has happened?¡± Asher¡¯s face remained unchanged, ¡°If it¡¯s because she disappeared because of an operation for grandpa, we must have a responsibility too!¡±


    Jun Haotian¡¯s voice snapped up, ¡°So you don¡¯t care if your grandfather lives or dies?¡±


    ¡°Hao Tian, keep your voice down.¡± Lily persuaded in a low voice, ¡°What are you talking about, Asher went to such great lengths for the old man, he didn¡¯t expect this to happen, how can you say that about your son!¡±


    Jun Haotian grunted coldly and didn¡¯t speak again.


    Riina¡¯s eyes rolled and she also said softly, ¡°Asher, even if Miss Leng missed her appointment, that¡¯s still her problem, how can you leave grandpa all over the world to look for her? If anything happens to grandpa, don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you shut up!¡± Riina¡¯s words made Asher¡¯s face look even harder and coldly chided, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will take you for a mute!¡±


    Asher¡¯s words were followed by the door to the emergency room opening and Deaning out of it exhausted.


    Jun Haotian took the lead and walked up, Lily and Asher looked at each other and followed suit. Only Lina, with a pale face, wanted to take a step, but finally did not follow, and just stood in ce apprehensively.

 Chapter 83: Who do you like?

    Walking up to the dean, Jun Haotian hurriedly asked, ¡°Dean, how is my dad his health now? Are there any problems?¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s health was already bad, and this time it was also an emergency fire, if it had been sent a few minutester, I¡¯m afraid Master¡¯s life would have been lost!¡± ncing at a few other people, the dean¡¯s face was filled with gratitude.


    Asher stepped forward and asked, ¡°So what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°In the current situation, it¡¯s better to stay in the hospital for a few more days of observation, the old man¡¯s health is very unstable right now, there absolutely cannot be any more idents.¡± The dean¡¯s tone was unusually firm.


    ¡°Since the dean thinks it¡¯s better to stay in the hospital, then let¡¯s hospitalize it.¡± Jun Haotian also sent a sigh of relief and nodded his head in agreement.


    Seeing Jun Haotian¡¯s agreement, the dean immediately ordered Grandpa Jun to be ced into the intensive care ward before leaving.


    Grandpa Jun was still unconscious and the others were guarding the bedside, before Jun Haotian opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Asher, is there no news from Miss Leng until now?¡±


    ¡°Eh, Nangong and I have been asking for a long time to find her, but we never heard from her and we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± Asher¡¯s tone was clearly anxious and worried at the mention of Mia.


    As she saw it, Riina gave Asher a resentful re and continued to duck her head thoughtfully.


    ¡°Did Miss Leng have some kind of ident? I don¡¯t see Miss Leng as the kind of person who misses appointments, not to mention, it¡¯s an operation for your grandfather! For such an important matter, how could Miss Leng note without a greeting, something must have happened!¡± Lily was also full of worry.


    ¡°Asher, just now I was also angry because of your grandfather¡¯s matter. Now that your grandfather is fine, you¡¯d better go find Miss Leng, if something really happened, I can¡¯t live with this in my heart!¡± Jun Haotian twisted his face away, his tone slightly twisted.


    Hearing Jun Haotian and his wife¡¯s words, Li Na snapped her head up, her eyes full of jealousy and resentment.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why, even though Mia had missed her appointment, the Jun Haotian couple actually turned towards her!


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it now, Grandpa here will be ¡­¡± Asher nodded and looked at the sleeping Grandpa Jun, but looked a little hesitant.


    Would Grandpa Jun be more upset if he found out he wasn¡¯t there when he came to his senses?


    Knowing what her son was thinking, Lily smiled gently andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your grandfather has us here! When your grandpaes to his senses, we¡¯ll exin to him!¡±


    Just as Asher finally makes up his mind to leave, he sees Mia and Namgung ask as they walk in.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re here?¡± At the first sight of Mia, Asher¡¯s voice was surprisingly trembling slightly, his dark eyes bursting with undisguised surprise, ¡°Why are you just nowing over?¡±


    Mistakenly thinking Asher med her for beingte, Mia said coldly and ndly, ¡°I was hijacked on my way to Jun¡¯s vi, so I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m a littlete.¡±


    Hearing the coldness in Mia¡¯s words, Asher turned a puzzled look to Nangong who asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°On her way here, she was abducted by people of unknown origin, locked up inside a warehouse, and not much happened, then she was released.¡± Looking at Mia, Nangong asked and exined the situation in the most concisenguage.


    Asher¡¯s voice snapped to a bone chilling, ¡°Did you get a good look at the other guy?¡±


    ¡°No, they showed up really unexpectedly, I didn¡¯t even have time to react before the other guy blindfolded me and then I was in a strange ce and stayed there until now.¡± After a slight pause, Mia said lightly.


    She looked very bashful, as if she were talking about someone else¡¯s business.


    ¡°And did they do anything to you?¡± When Mia finished, Asher asked anxiously, ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    With a slight shiver in her body and a deep look at Asher, Mia shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m surprised too, they didn¡¯t seem to want to hurt me either, they just kept me in the warehouse without doing anything to me.¡±


    ¡°That is to say, they took you away, not for money, but just to ¡­ stall for time?¡± Nangong asked, thinking about it, and tasking this was the most appropriate reason.


    But what kind of person would want to dy Mia?


    Besides, Mia is here to operate on Grandpa Jun this time, and if it¡¯s to dy Mia, there¡¯s only one reason why the other side doesn¡¯t want Mia to operate on Grandpa Jun!


    What kind of person doesn¡¯t want to allow an operation on Grandpa Jun?


    Could it be that the other party is Grandpa Jun¡¯s enemy?N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Master Jun, think about it, could your grandfather have some kind of enemy and that¡¯s what would stop the surgery from being done?¡± After a pause, Namgung asked, looking to Asher.


    Before Asher could say anything, Jun Haotian shook his head, ¡°No, although the old man is cranky, he has never had any enemies in his life, it definitely won¡¯t be for this reason!¡±


    ¡°Then it makes a bit of sense if it¡¯s just to dy Miss Leng alone!¡± Asher¡¯s pair of thick brows furrowed together, ¡°What exactly is the purpose of dying this?¡±


    There was a silence in the ward.


    Li Na, however, muttered aside, ¡°The old man doesn¡¯t like Miss Leng, so it¡¯s not possible that Miss Leng is harboring a grudge and that¡¯s why she¡¯s deliberately dying, right?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, then tell me, what¡¯s the point of me deliberately dying?¡± Mia lightly picked up her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to do the surgery, so what¡¯s the point of dying?¡±


    ¡°What can be done? Look, isn¡¯t grandpa now angry and sick because of what happened to you? If it weren¡¯t for yourck of honesty, grandpa wouldn¡¯t have ¡­ been aggressive,¡± Riina said, still aggressive.


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Asher coldly scold, ¡°Shut up! Will you stop making a mess?¡±


    ¡°Asher, I, how am I adding to the mess, it¡¯s clearly her fault, why can¡¯t you tell right from wrong?¡± Seeing Asher defending Mia, Leena was even more furious.


    ¡°Alright, Na, cut the crap, things are confusing enough as it is!¡± Seeing that Leena kept fooling around, Lily finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Now everyone is analyzing what¡¯s really going on, and when you say that, you don¡¯t have any clue again.¡±


    Mia¡¯s heart twitched as she straightened and forced her eyes on Mia, ¡°Miss Li, you¡¯ve been fooling around so much, as if you¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll investigate something. Could it be that you did this matter?¡±


    No sooner had her words fallen than she saw Riina¡¯s face change violently and she quickly walked up to her, ¡°Condensation, what are you talking about! What do you mean by that, stirring up trouble, right?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, even if I¡¯m sowing discord, I have to have a reason, right? Tell me instead, why do I need to stir up trouble?¡± Mia wasn¡¯t intimidated at all by Leena¡¯s aggressive attitude, instead, she forced a step closer to her and asked lightly.


    ¡°You, you want to be with Asher and are jealous of us, that¡¯s why you¡¯re stirring up trouble!¡± Riina hesitated for a moment before finally justifying it.


    Asher¡¯s dark eyes, which had been filled with anger at Lina¡¯s nonsense, locked onto Mia¡¯s after she asked the question, wanting to see exactly how she would answer.


    Seeing that Li Na was being unreasonable, Nangong asked forcibly suppressing his anger and said, ¡°Miss Li, all of us here know that you and Master Jun are getting married next month. Even if you have pre-marital phobia, don¡¯t spit blood and bite whoever you see!¡±


    Nangong asked with a cold face and spoke without ceremony!


    ¡°Who are you cursing? Nangong asked, tell me clearly, who exactly are you cursing!¡± Naturally, Li Na was not willing to show any weakness, and pressed closer to Nangong Man to question him righteously.


    Jun Haotian and his wife looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly without saying a word.


    ¡°Well, Miss Lai, you don¡¯t need to suspect this and that all day long, the person I like ¡­¡± Mia finally stood between the two people with a helpless face and said after a moment of hesitation, ¡°The person I like is Nangong ask, you There¡¯s no need to be suspicious!¡±


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Asher asked coldly opening his mouth before Riina could speak, a handsome face already grim to the core.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Mia would actually admit in front of so many people that the person she likes is Nangong Man!


    The moment she said that she liked Nangong asked, one of his hearts plummeted to the bottom, somewhere in his heart ached unbearably.


    That¡¯s when he realized that he had simply, simply never forgotten this woman, ever!


    ¡°Master Jun, do I need to be able to cheat about who I like? And I¡¯m curious, why is Master Jun so concerned about who I like?¡± Mia lowered her eyes to hide her emotions, but her tone was cold and without the slightest warmth.


    Asher stared at Mia closely, trying to find something different about her, while Nangong asked, guarded in front of Mia¡¯s face, as if afraid that Asher would find trouble with Mia.


    Riina¡¯s face, however, gradually revealed a smile and tugged Asher¡¯s arm, ¡°Asher, people have said that the person they like is Nangong ask, so you don¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get the hell out of my way!¡± Coldly shrugging off Riina, Asher¡¯s eyes were cold and appalling, ¡°Why are you following me around like a ghost all day long, get out of my sight!¡±


    ¡°Asher!¡± the Junghorns called out in unison, ncing uneasily at each other.


    Lena¡¯s face turned violently pale, her shell teeth almost biting blood from her lips as she stared at Asher incredulously, ¡°Asher, you, you actually hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say what I said a second time!¡± Twisting her head around to ignore the tears that were gradually about to drop from Rina¡¯s eyes, Asher¡¯s tone remained cold.


    Mia¡¯s rejection and Leena¡¯s nonsense distracts the normally calm Asher.


    ¡°Forget it, Miss Lai is your fiancee, it¡¯s better for us to leave. Master¡¯s current condition is not suitable for surgery either, so if you need me to do the surgery, just let me knowter.¡± Nodding politely at Jun Haotian and his wife, Mia expressionlessly pulled Nangong ask and left the ward.

 Chapter 84 – The Agony of Three

    On the way home, Mia stayed silent, not about to speak.


    Nangong asked while driving, carefully observing her expression, the entire atmosphere inside the car was dull and made people feel unusually depressed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on today?¡± After a long period of silence, Nangong asked, finally unable to resist asking. From the time Mia disappeared until now, he had been feeling unusually weird, but couldn¡¯t say exactly what was going on.


    Mia looked out through the car window, her voice tired, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell is going on, could it be the gang from the board of directors? They don¡¯t want me in this seat at all, that¡¯s why they¡¯re trying to force me out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that this time, it doesn¡¯t look like they did it.¡± Nangong asked as he concentrated on driving, one pair of thick eyebrows furrowed together, ¡°Just imagine, if they had taken you captive, would they have let you back so easily?¡±


    Mia turned her head to look at him, also full of confusion, ¡°I¡¯m wondering too, by all rights, since they made a move, they should have achieved a certain goal to do so. But, I came out unscathed and unthreatened, I really can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    There was a silence.


    ¡°However, the words you said in the ward just now, I do think it¡¯s very possible.¡± Nangong asked to break the dullness, ¡°Maybe it was Lina who sent someone to hijack you, and she did so in order to make youte, or to make Grandpa Jun¡¯s misunderstanding of you deeper, in that case ¡­¡±


    Mia took over and said, ¡°So that would make it impossible for Asher to be with me? How is that possible? They¡¯re getting married next month and Asher has always treated me like I was just a pet, so how could ¡­¡±


    ¡°You believe me, I¡¯m a man, I should know more about men than you do!¡± Nangong asked hesitantly, but still continued, ¡°Asher¡¯s anxiety and nervousness when he heard that you were missing was definitely not faked, he, he was really worried about you! Riina is bent on marrying Asher, she¡¯ll probably experience it more deeply, that¡¯s why she treats you as a love rival!¡±


    A wave of pain almost pierced Mia as she desperately shook her head, ¡°Nangong asked, don¡¯t say that, no matter what, I won¡¯t forgive him! He wouldn¡¯t be like what you said, he¡¯s simply a cold-blooded animal!¡±


    Nangong asked words that not only reminded Mia of the unpleasant past, she closed her eyes in pain and buried her small face into her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± Nangong asked guiltily, ¡°I thought that if you knew that he still cared about you, you would feel better in your heart, I didn¡¯t expect ¡­ sorry, I will never mention it again!¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t have any reaction, and Nangong asked, not daring to say anything more, so he had to concentrate on driving the car.


    The car soon stopped at Mia¡¯s ce, and Nangong asked to drop her off at the door, watching her walk towards the building.


    ¡°You hurry back, it¡¯s been a hard day for you.¡± Knowing that Nangong asked was very worried about her disappearance, Mia admonished from the bottom of her heart.


    Nangong asked and shook his head with a smile, his voice gentle, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally leave after I watch you go in. It¡¯s fine, as long as you¡¯re well, I won¡¯t feel tired!¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go back first!¡± Knowing Nangong asked¡¯s temper, Mia had to nod helplessly and turn around to slowly walk towards the inside.


    As her back was about to disappear, Nangong asked suddenly mustered up the courage to chase after her and called out to her, ¡°I have something I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t we ask tomorrow?¡± Perhaps realizing what Nangong was going to ask, Mia was a bit restless and lowered her head, not daring to look him in the eyes.


    Nangong asked looking deeply at her, his tone full of expectation, ¡°I just want to ask you, what you said in front of Asher today, is it true? No, what I want to ask is, is any of it true?¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked, I¡¯m really tired today, let¡¯s talk about this some other time, okay?¡± Mia turned around and headed inside, trying to avoid the topic.


    In fact, after being with Nangong Man for so long, even if she was slow, she knew how Nangong Man felt about her. However, she was already scarred and couldn¡¯t hold another man in her heart anymore!


    The ever gentle Nangong asked but did not let her leave like before, tugging on her arm and looking into her eyes urgently asked, ¡°Mia , I just want to ask you, do you like me a little? It doesn¡¯t have to be much, even a little is good.¡±


    Raising her eyes to look into Nangong asked¡¯s expectant eyes, Mia fiercely dropped her head again and shook her head, ¡°Nangong asked, I really don¡¯t want to talk about this topic right now. You know, there are still a whole lot of problems with the group, I simply have no time to care about other things, let¡¯s talk about itter, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mia, you¡¯re simply avoiding this question!¡± Seeing her evasive look, her heart was anxious and angry, Nangong asked and couldn¡¯t help but pluck up her voice, ¡°You don¡¯t dare to answer this question because you simply don¡¯t have the means to face it. Let me ask you, you still like Asher, right? You see that he is getting married, you still care very much in your heart right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t say anything, I really don¡¯t want to talk about it. Besides, I don¡¯t deserve you, you can find a better woman than me.¡± At the sound of Asher¡¯s name, Mia covered her ears in pain and shook her head in agony.


    Nangong asked, yanking away her hands covering her ears and looking straight into her eyes, ¡°Who said you don¡¯t deserve me? After being together for so long, I don¡¯t believe that I don¡¯t understand my feelings for you. Or, you¡¯ve simply been pretending to be confused and pretending not to know my feelings for you, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, I ¡­¡± caught by Nangong asked his hands, Mia had to shake her head painfully, her face full of tears, ¡°Nangong asked, you let me go back, I really don¡¯t want to talk about this topic! ¡±


    Nangong asked looking fixedly at the pain-filled expression of the little woman in front of him, finally his heart softened and let go of the hands that imprisoned her, dropping his head and saying helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have forced you, go away!¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± After saying sorry twice in a row, Mia never looked at Nangong asked again and turned into the elevator room quickly, hiding her figure.


    Looking at Mia¡¯s disappearing figure, Nangong asked stood at the same spot for half a day, finally letting out a long sigh and slowly walking towards the parked car.


    Inside a posh bar.


    ude shook his head helplessly as he looked at Asher, who was full of gloom and had no life to pour himself a drink, ¡°I never thought that Asher, who was always thundering, would have a difficult time.¡±


    ¡°ude, don¡¯t gloat, I¡¯m annoyed enough as it is, if you¡¯re going to continue to be annoyed, get out!¡± Throwing his own cup down heavily on the table, Asher gave ude a cold sweeping look.


    ude hurriedly waved his hand in surrender and said helplessly, ¡°Asher, even if something happens, you should think of something, can you solve the problem by moping and drinking like this? Besides, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know your grandfather¡¯s character ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my grandfather¡¯s problem.¡± Before ude could finish, Asher cut him off coldly.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd, your parents have always been more open-minded, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Frozen, ude¡¯s face was full of confusion, ¡°Could it be, that Miss Lai is up to something again?¡±


    Although Grandpa Jun said that he had an obstinate and overbearing personality, Mr. and Mrs. Jun Hao Tian had always been more open-minded and shouldn¡¯t be against Asher¡¯s business.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Asher poured himself another ss of wine and flung it on the table, his dark eyes already a little tipsy, but his voice was unusually cold, ¡°She¡¯s in love with someone else!¡±


    ¡°She?¡± ude froze for a moment and immediately reacted, eximing incredulously, ¡°Impossible! How could she like someone else when the person she likes now is still you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what she told me herself, and in front of a lot of people.¡± Asher felt himself going crazy with jealousy at the thought of Mia holding Namgung¡¯s asking arm.


    ude froze again, butughed when he saw Asher¡¯s face, ¡°Asher, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re jealous right now, haha,ughing my ass off, you¡¯re actually jealous too!¡±


    Asher gave him a cold look and ude¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt.


    ¡°ude, I didn¡¯t get you toe over here so you couldugh at me. If you don¡¯t want to mix it up, you can keepughing!¡± Looking at ude icily, Asher¡¯s voice didn¡¯t have the slightest warmth.


    This ude, why does he always have to gloat first every time he needs an idea?


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I rarely see you jealous so I couldn¡¯t help it, huh ¡­¡± ude couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Asher ah, how can you not even understand that, did she tell you like someone else, just like someone else? Don¡¯t you know that women are all mouthy, especially women in love?¡±


    ¡°You mean ¡­¡± The ss that reached his mouth stuttered, and Asher¡¯s dark eyes grew unusually bright.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have a happy rtionship, and now that she¡¯s in a new identity, do you want people toe to you like they used to, begging for you to love them? I¡¯ve known her for so many years and I know she¡¯s not like that at all!¡± Seeing Asher take his words in, ude took a sip of his wine and said in a superior manner.


    Asher¡¯s dark eyes burst with surprise, ¡°You¡¯re right ¡­¡±


    ¡°If you really want to start over with her, I think you¡¯d better take care of the big trouble Miss Lai is in first!¡± Looking around, ude mysteriously approached Asher, ¡°Or else, you¡¯ll have your work cut out for you!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not really the problem, it¡¯s my grandfather that¡¯s the problem.¡± One of Asher¡¯s bushy eyebrows furrowed together again at the mention of the question.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll help youe up with an idea?¡± Grinning mysteriously, ude¡¯s mouth almost came up to Asher¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 85 – High Profile Gossip

    Inside Asher¡¯s office.


    Riina walked in angrily and ced the newspaper in her hand on the table in front of Asher and asked angrily, ¡°Asher, what¡¯s going on in this newspaper, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Asher nced at the newspaper and saw him cuddling with a scantily d woman with the headline: Master Jun cheats on her before marriage, moves on to a rich celebrity.


    ¡°Do you believe such a thing?¡± Sitting unmoving in his boss¡¯s chair, Asher¡¯s voice didn¡¯t ripple in the slightest, as if the newspaper was reporting someone else¡¯s nce.


    ¡°Asher, don¡¯t you tell me that this man is not you.¡± Seeing Asher react so coldly, Leena was even more furious.


    She knew that Asher was never short of women around him, and even when he was married she had to turn a blind eye, but it didn¡¯t ur to her that before Mia¡¯s affairs were cleared up, he was actually having another scandal before he got married.


    A few days ago, there were reports in the media that Asher was having an affair with this woman in the newspaper, and Rina thought at the time that she would just turn a blind eye to it, but to her surprise, it was getting worse these days.


    Because of the Asher scandal, the family is now afraid to leave the house because there are reporters outside the door, all trying to get a glimpse of privacy to make a big story.


    How could she swallow the fact that she had gone to all the trouble to get out of the house this time to ask Asher what was going on, only to find that he didn¡¯t seem to take it seriously at all?


    Asher took a light sip of his coffee and looked at Leena lightly, ¡°Leena, I¡¯m not denying that this man is me. We¡¯re in business, we can¡¯t help but have some social engagements, are you even going to control me when we¡¯re not even married?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± Riina panicked and immediately forced herself to calm down, ¡°I just think that we¡¯re going to get married soon and it¡¯s not good for both of our families if you make news like this, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m here to ask you.¡±


    Smiling faintly, Asher said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve just exined that it was simply a matter of socializing, and if you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    The way he looked, he had no intention of exining.


    ¡°A social asion? Asher, if it¡¯s a social asion, why is all the recent gossip about this woman? Are you guys already in some kind of rtionship?¡± Stung by Asher¡¯s smile, Riina stared stubbornly at Asher¡¯s face.


    ¡°Leena, tell me, do you want me to have anything to do with this woman, or do you dislike me having anything to do with this woman?¡± Seeing that Leena wouldn¡¯t relent, the smile on Asher¡¯s face faded away and was reced with a face full of gloom.


    When did he, Asher, ever need to report to a woman for anything!


    Not understanding what Asher was talking about, Leena froze, ¡°You, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If you keep pestering me about it, I¡¯ll make your suspicions true. I don¡¯t suppose this woman wouldn¡¯t be unwilling if I did, would she?¡± Impatience grew on Asher¡¯s face.


    ¡°Asher, Grandpa just got out of surgery, aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll find out?¡± Riina froze, finally pulling out herst trick.


    Asher¡¯s lips curled up in a cold smile, ¡°Lina, you can tell grandpa about this, I won¡¯t stop you! But if anything happens to Grandpa because of this, I will never let you go! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that it was because of you that grandpa was sent to the emergency roomst time!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t ¡­¡± Her body shuddered involuntarily, but Riina forced herself to calm down and denied it with a straight face.


    If Asher finds out about her causing Grandpa Jun to be sent to the hospital, she¡¯s gonna die a horrible death!


    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate that incident where Miss Leng was abducted for no reason, do you want me to announce the results of the investigation?¡± Arching his long, slender fingers, Asher tapped coldly on the tabletop, his dark eyes examining the pale Lina before him.


    Hearing Asher¡¯s words, Riina¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but sway and waved her hands, ¡°Asher, don¡¯t misunderstand, that incident has nothing to do with me at all, maybe she offended someone and that¡¯s why she was hijacked, it must be like that ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Lina, there are a lot of things that I didn¡¯t say that don¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know.¡± Asher¡¯s voice was gloomy and cold, ¡°But if you keep messing around, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡±


    ¡°But, we¡¯re getting married soon, can I please ask you to curb down a little, otherwise, my parents won¡¯t have the face to see anyone!¡± Her body kept swaying, Lina still mustered up the courage to say.


    Asher stared coldly into her eyes, ¡°Lina, I hope you won¡¯t talk too much about my affairs in the future, just be your young grandmother in peace and quiet. Or else, hmph!¡±


    With Asher¡¯s cold hum, Riina actually shuddered involuntarily, nodded sharply and said, ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t tell grandpa about this, just pretend I haven¡¯t said anything, I¡¯ll go ¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Asher¡¯s response, Lena grabbed her bag and hurried out of Asher¡¯s office.


    Watching Leena¡¯s hurriedly leaving figure, Asher confirmed his suspicions even more, and his dark eyes were full of a gloom that was hard to dissipate.


    ¡°Asher, isn¡¯t it a little too cruel of you to do that? Besides, I haven¡¯t seen any man who¡¯s getting married attend a public function with a woman as high-profile as you are.¡± Lena had just left when ude walked in shaking his head.


    Asher nestled his bodyfortably into the seat and tossed over ament without good grace, ¡°If I remember well, this idea, it seems, you came up with it for me. If you want to be cruel, you should be more cruel, right? Also, if you feel sorry for Lina, then you can gofort her, I won¡¯t object!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, just pretend I didn¡¯t say that, pretend I didn¡¯t say that.¡± ude waved his hand in fright, ¡°I just came to see if the n was going to work or not.¡±


    Asher was full of gloom, ¡°You don¡¯t know that the marriage between the Lai family and the Jun family will benefit them quite a lot. Just these scandals will definitely not make them give up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also true that Li Na has always wanted to marry you, and the Li family is bent on relying on your Jun family to expand their market, so how could they easily give up on this marriage? I see, if you want to get rid of Miss Lai, you still have to suffer!¡± ude nodded empathetically.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my grandfather¡¯s words, it wouldn¡¯t have taken so much effort at all. The only way now is for Lina toe forward and break off the engagement.¡± Asher¡¯s face was full of gloom and his voice was full of helplessness.


    ude sighed and shook his head, ¡°I reckon the chances of getting her to offer to break off the engagement first are really slim. But even so, you might as well try, just do it my way, maybe she won¡¯t be able to stand it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to think that your solution may not work either, but there¡¯s no better way to do it now.¡± Shaking his head helplessly, Asher¡¯s voice was unusually weary.


    ¡°Whether or not it will work on Lena I don¡¯t know, but what I am sure of now is that this solution may have an effect on Mia!¡± With those words, ude left and fled out of the office.


    Asher froze in ce.


    After an unknown amount of time, Asher let out a low curse and finally strode out of the office and down to the floor of Centurion.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going out now, so if anyone asks for me, just leave a message for me and I¡¯lle back and deal with it!¡± He was just about to head up the stairs when he noticed that Mia had exined a few words to the secretary behind her and was already walking straight towards the door.


    Without thinking, Asher met him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A sh of unnaturalness swept through Mia¡¯s eyes at the sight of Asher, who was walking towards her, but quickly regained her usual cold beauty.


    ¡°The surgery you did on my grandfather was very sessful, so I wanted to thank you personally!¡± Without ignoring the unnatural look in Mia¡¯s eyes, Asher exined without moving.


    Mia immediately refused, shaking her head and saying, ¡°This would have been part of the job, and your family pays well, and I¡¯m just doing it to make money, no thanks.¡±


    ¡°I came over this time, not only to thank you for the sessful surgery on my grandfather, but also to talk to you about how our two families can work together. This is what I promised you before, and I definitely won¡¯t go back on it.¡± Anticipating that Mia would refuse, Asher had prepared his words long ago.


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Mia was obviously very hesitant, ¡°It¡¯s better for us to wait until Nangong asks toe back and then we can visit in person!¡±


    Although her instincts told her that Asher would never go back on his word and would definitely help her, she was very hesitant as she was repulsed to spend time alone with Asher.


    ¡°Miss Leng, you should know that my time is very limited.¡± Looking at Director Wang who walked out, Asher gave a slight smile, ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t want your board to know that you¡¯re standing with me, do you?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ncing back warily, Mia whispered to Asher, ¡°Your car is somewhere, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Now that the board is already finding fault with her with Director Wang at the helm, if the board sees her with Asher now, there will be an uproar!


    ¡°My car¡¯s right outside the door.¡± Without hesitation, Asher took Mia¡¯s arm, a faint smile still on his lips, and walked towards the parked car without saying a word.


    The moment Asher took her arm, Mia shuddered, a blush involuntarily flushing her stunning little face, and she hurried into the car to hide her unnaturalness.


    Damn it, she was blushing in front of Asher!


    The sudden departure of the small hand in his hand caused an unspeakable mncholy to rise up in Asher¡¯s heart, but he quickly adjusted and started the car and sped off!

 Chapter 86 – Unexpected Persistence

    The car sped on, neither man speaking, and the atmosphere in the car was quiet and dull.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Asher to stop in front of a posh bar and step out of the car himself first, and thoughtfully opened the door for Mia.


    After getting out of the car and looking at the posh bar in front of her, Mia turned to Asher without a smile and said, ¡°You want to talk to me about thepany and this is the kind of ce you want toe to?¡±


    ¡°Does anyone have a rule that you have to be a serious person to talk aboutpany?¡± Shaking his head lightly, Asher took the lead and walked inside the bar.


    Mia looked around and had no choice but to follow him inside the bar.


    The two men found a quiet booth and sat down, Asher ordered two bottles of red wine but didn¡¯t speak, just held his ss and gently yed with it.


    ¡°Master Jun, may I ask, you asked me toe over here and you just want me to sit with you so boringly?¡± Mia stood up without a smile, ¡°My time is also very limited, so I won¡¯t do this boring game with you!¡±


    After saying that, Mia was about to leave the box.


    ¡°Could it be, you don¡¯t even have the patience to stay with me for a while now?¡± When she walked to the entrance of thepartment, Asher slowly spoke out, ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t speak up was because I was wondering how I should speak to you. After five years, do you still hate me this much?¡±


    Mia¡¯s body stiffened and she walked back to her seat, tossing her bag on the seat and looking away from her faintly, ¡°Master Jun, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t forgive me, and I know I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness at all. But did you never think about my feelings when you just walked away like that, do you know how I searched all over the world for you?¡± When Mia sat down, Asher¡¯s dark eyes locked on her.


    The atmosphere inside thepartment was a bit suffocating, and Mia didn¡¯t dare to look into his dark eyes, so she had to say in a twisted voice, ¡°Master Jun, if that¡¯s all you called me out to talk about, then I really have nothing to say to you. All I¡¯m thinking about right now with all my heart is how to keep the world my grandfather fought so hard for.¡±


    Asher¡¯s dark eyes floated with joy, if he¡¯d just heard correctly, Mia wasn¡¯t denying his words!


    Does that mean that she¡¯s Mia by default?


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going through, so I want to help you properly too, which is why I¡¯m looking for you toe over.¡± The sadness on Mia¡¯s face made Asher¡¯s heart swept over him and he couldn¡¯t help but soften his tone to a breath.


    Mia, however, sneered at him and said, ¡°Master Jun, are you sure your fianc¨¦e won¡¯te after me if you talk to me now? Also, I think this seems like a waste of Master Jun¡¯s time flirting with another woman!¡±


    Despite her best efforts to suppress it, there was a strong sour note in her tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous!¡± Not even caring about the sarcasm and disobedience in Mia¡¯s words, surprise bloomed under Asher¡¯s eyes, setting off a face that was even more handsome and dazzling.


    If he¡¯d heard correctly, the woman was jealous now, right?


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous!¡± Mia looked a little flustered, ¡°Master Jun, aren¡¯t you going to say something about thepany? If you keep pulling the wool over my eyes, I, I¡¯ll stop talking to you, I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Mia¡¯s face, finally a little annoyed!


    Did this man call her over just to humiliate her?


    ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t talk about it, don¡¯t get mad, okay? Let¡¯s talk about thepany now okay?¡± Seeing that Mia had admitted the truth, Asher knew that the joke had to stop in moderation, or else things would get worse instead.


    Only then did Mia sit down again and said without good grace, ¡°Well, you promised me that you would help me in the first ce. In fact, I¡¯m grateful that you helped me, and even if you didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be mad, after all, none of us are anyone¡¯s anyone, you didn¡¯t have to help me at all, did you?¡±


    Mia¡¯s tone was, more than a little, grumbling.


    ¡°Your Shengshi Group had a lot of problems a long time ago, and with your grandfather¡¯s poor health, those directors will naturally be unconvinced when youe to take your grandfather¡¯s ce. What you need to do now is to convince those directors.¡± Taking a sip of red wine, Asher lightly analyzed the current situation of the Shengshi Group.


    Mia said without a smile, ¡°Okay Asher, I know all of this, you don¡¯t need to analyze it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then next, I will work with yourpany and will put some reliable people in there so that you will slowly take control of thepany.¡± Ignoring Mia¡¯s coldness, Asher continued on, ¡°To take control of apany, don¡¯t be in a hurry, take your time, and I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Mia took a slow sip of red wine, nodded and said, ¡°Eh, I understand, but, now ¡­¡±


    ¡°Now if yourpany wants to gain a foothold in the market, having apany like us to work with will definitely have a great impact, so that the directors of yourpany will reevaluate you if they see it.¡± Without waiting for Mia to finish, Asher immediately continued.


    ¡°Well, I also know the influence of Master Jun¡¯spany, so I, I trust you ¡­,¡± I don¡¯t know why, but after saying this, Mia¡¯s face surprisingly turned slightly red and she snapped her head down, looking open and royal.


    Immediately afterwards, there was a silence.


    After a long moment of silence, Mia finally looked up at the grim-faced Asher and said hesitantly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I, then I¡¯ll go?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cold-blooded? I just finished saying how I could help you and you¡¯re leaving, that¡¯s not too snobbish, is it?¡± Putting the ss down in his hand, Asher¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as a strange emotion welled up in his heart.


    This woman, she¡¯s actually already angry with him to such an extent? Just finished talking about cooperation and she wants to leave?


    ¡°Well Master Jun, what else do you have to say?¡± Sitting down again, Mia looked helplessly across at Asher, ¡°If Master Jun has something to say, then I¡¯m all ears. But if you¡¯re telling me about your histrionics, I¡¯m really not curious at all.¡±


    Hooking his lips lightly, Asher stood up, ¡°How about I take you to a nice ce now?¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, I know you¡¯re busy, so there¡¯s no need to waste time on me.¡± Scrambling to her feet, Mia hurriedly waved her hand and refused.


    Mia struggled a few times to get free, but fearing that others would notice, Asher took her hand and led her into the car.


    ¡°Asher, where are you taking me?¡± Sitting in the passenger seat, Mia bit her lip as she looked at Asher in the driver¡¯s seat, her voice taking on a hint of sulk.


    This man, as usual, is really as overbearing and brutal as ever!


    ¡°Like I said, you¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± Not bothering with Mia¡¯s huff, Asher¡¯s mouth remained in a faint smile.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Being alone with Mia again, the satisfaction that welled up inside of him truly overflowed his entire heart and soul.


    In that moment, it suddenly dawned on him that he couldn¡¯t leave this woman beside him!


    No matter what, he was going to keep this woman to himself!


    Mia gamely shut her mouth and didn¡¯t say another word, letting Asher drive herself down the road.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Asher¡¯s car to stop in front of a building and he got out first, opening the door for Mia.


    The moment she saw the building, Mia¡¯s body trembled slightly, but her tone remained raw, ¡°Did you bring me to see this building? The citycks everything, just not buildings, right? There¡¯s nothing to see, let¡¯s just go!¡±


    Asher showed her the very building she used to live in.


    This man, was he trying to test her with this?


    But the moment she saw the building, the pain of the past came in like a tidal wave, gradually overwhelming her, and a ce in her heart ached unbearably.


    ¡°The reason I¡¯m showing you this building is because it¡¯s different from all the others, so you might as welle up there with me and take a look!¡± Without further ado, Asher yanked Mia¡¯s little hand again and pulled her forcefully upstairs to the room she used to live in.


    Reason tells Mia to just refuse and stay away from Asher, but her feet follow Asher into the room as if she won¡¯t stop hermands.


    ¡°This room, it seems, used to be upied by a woman.¡± Seeing that the room remained the same as it had been five years ago, Mia quickly turned her back, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back her tears right in front of Asher.


    This man, was he not going to leave her alone?


    Five years had passed, and why did the memories that had clearly fadede flooding back?


    Asher didn¡¯t miss her reaction, and with a flicker under his eyes, he nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, this room used to be upied by a woman. She¡¯s been gone for five years now, though. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re the woman who disappeared for five years.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Forcing herself to calm down, Mia looked away, ¡°But I don¡¯t suppose the room is unupied since it looks spotless to me?¡±


    Dark eyes locked on her body, Asher slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Since she disappeared into thin air, I bought this ce and arranged for someone toe and clean it every day, making sure to keep it the way it was when she was there. I thought in case she came back one day, she¡¯d be happy to see this.¡±


    He noticed that by the time he finished that, Mia¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but shake, but quickly regained herposure.


    Then in the interval of hiding her emotions, Mia transformed every corner of the room, her long slender fingers tracing over every familiar spot, her eyes moist.


    This man, has he reallysted five years?


    But why did he give her such a surprise just when she was about to forget all about him?

 Chapter 87: Fear Nothing

    Trying to keep her emotions in check, Mia turned her head to look coldly at Asher and said faintly, ¡°If Master Jun thinks he¡¯s done visiting this room, can we leave now?¡±


    Asher¡¯s dark eyes darkened and he didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at her quietly, as if to imprint her figure in his head.


    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t have the patience to read on, I won¡¯t force you, let¡¯s just go back!¡± Just when Mia thought Asher wouldn¡¯t speak, he opened his mouth lightly to reply, his voice already taking on a bit of a chill.


    Trying to keep herself from caring about the despondency and coldness on Asher¡¯s face, Mia said coldly, ¡°Master Jun, even if you want to help me, it doesn¡¯t mean that my time is at your disposal, if you want to have fun, there are plenty of women to apany you!¡±


    After saying that, Mia took the lead and walked out of the room.


    However, she hadn¡¯t gone out for long and immediately ran back, sounding a bit anxious, ¡°Oh no, there are reporters all over the ce outside, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°A reporter? How would a reporter know we¡¯re here?¡± Quickly walking to the window and looking down, Asher¡¯s face immediately turned ugly. Now someone actually dared to leak his whereabouts, the nerve was really big!


    ¡°Master Jun, these reporters, did you draw them in? I¡¯m pretty confident I¡¯m not barehanded enough to do this!¡± Watching Asher slowly twist around, his face full of contemtion, Mia questioned in no uncertain terms.


    Asher looked up at her for a long, focused moment, ¡°Why do you think, I¡¯m drawing these reporters here? Is there any benefit to me?¡±


    ¡°I was just specting about that, Master Jun certainly doesn¡¯t want the press to see us together since you¡¯re getting married soon ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know why, but as she said that, Mia couldn¡¯t help but feel A pain.


    This man, after all, will marry another woman.


    She was still lost in her own grief when she felt her wrist being grabbed, and before she could react, she was being pulled by Asher towards the stairs.


    ¡°Asher, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± Not reacting for a moment, Mia¡¯s voice was confused with a mixture of panic and disbelief.


    ¡°I thought you thought I was afraid of those reporters seeing us together, well, I¡¯ll show them now!¡± The lines on the side of his face tensed into a straight line, and Asher¡¯s voice was insistent without the slightest hint of emotion.


    Heart snapping, Mia panicked and tried desperately to yank her hand back, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re crazy, haven¡¯t you thought about what will happen if we go out now and the press sees us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of whatever the consequences may be!¡± Tightly confining Mia¡¯s wrists, Asher¡¯s expression was firm and cold.


    Five years had passed and this woman didn¡¯t even understand how he¡¯d sought her out in those five years. Having already gone through the loss of her once, did she think he would still care about these things?


    Seeing that she simply couldn¡¯t argue with Asher, Mia just let him take her by the arm and walked downstairs.


    As soon as they arrived downstairs, all those reporters boomed and surrounded them, taking pictures and photography non-stop, everyone¡¯s face was excited.


    Asher¡¯s recent histrionics have already gotten them excited, but they didn¡¯t expect the object of this scandal to be the president of Centurion!


    And, they¡¯re holding hands!


    This discovery excited the journalists in the room, who immediately opened their mouths to ask questions.


    ¡°Master Jun, did you and Miss Lenge here because this is your love nest?¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, you were hitting it off with the Wang¡¯s group¡¯s thousandaire the other day, howe you¡¯re with Miss Leng now?¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, you are getting married to Miss Lena in a short while, what is Miss Lena¡¯s reaction to you being with another woman several times?¡±


    ¡°Miss Leng, why are you with Master Jun, did you know each other before?¡±


    ¡­


    The reporters asked one question after another, overwhelming the two, and Mia panicked and denied, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong guys, I¡¯m ¡­ doing this because I¡¯m having dealings with Master Jun about corporate stuff.¡±


    Asher, on the other hand, chose to remain silent and simply took Mia¡¯s hand and walked towards the outside of the crowd.


    ¡°Hey Asher, why aren¡¯t you talking, shouldn¡¯t you exin something to everyone in this situation?¡± A little angry at Asher¡¯s silence, Mia said in an unpleasant manner.


    Asher paused and looked at her steadily, ¡°What is there to say, what would have been the truth of what they said, what do I have to say against it?¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, did you guys hear that, Master Jun actually admitted what we just guessed!¡±


    ¡°The woman Master Jun really likes is actually the president of the Shengshi Group, and the two are hiding it deep enough. This is the first time Master Jun has admitted it in front of the media!¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is hrious, Miss Lai is no pushover, they¡¯re getting married soon and Master Jun admits he likes another woman!¡±


    ¡­


    Hearing the reporters¡¯ments, Mia¡¯s small face grew pale and she stared deadly at Asher, ¡°Asher, this is what you want, right? You deliberately said that in front of the reporters to arouse Miss Lai¡¯s anger, and then ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she saw Asher lean down without hesitation and nt his lips on her delicate red ones.


    ¡°Well ¡­ you ¡­¡± At first Asher grabbed her lips, Mia was shocked and angry, but for a moment she didn¡¯t know how to react and actually forgot to push Asher away.


    Those reporters were also stunned by Asher¡¯s sudden reaction and froze for a few seconds before suddenly reacting, grabbing their cameras and holding back the huge excitement in their hearts as they frantically started taking pictures.


    The usual catchy stories about Asher¡¯s histrionics are already driving these reporters crazy, let alone now that Asher actually kissed Mia in front of so many reporters!


    The kisssted so long that Asher didn¡¯t even let Mia react, immediately cing arge hand against the back of her head to deepen the unexpected kiss.


    His kissing skills were already very skilful, and because of the five years of thoughts, this kiss was even longer and more lingering. It seemed that he wanted to melt all the thoughts of the past five years into this kiss.


    It¡¯s only when Mia¡¯s red lips are captured again that Asher finally realizes how much he¡¯s missed her sweetness!


    At first panic filled Mia¡¯s mind as Asher grabbed her lips, but it didn¡¯t take long for her entire being to fall into the tender and long feeling Asher had woven for her, and it was hard to pull out.


    Finally, she gave up her struggle and her body drifted to snuggle into Asher¡¯s arms.


    If it was indulgence, let her indulge herself now, and indulge again!


    God knows how hard it¡¯s been for her these past five years!


    Embracing and kissing together, the two left behind the pile of reporters around them, forgetting all about themselves!


    ¡°Well, you, you let go of me ¡­¡± After a few minutes of wallowing, Mia finally found her senses and desperately pushed Asher, who had imprisoned her, away and turned her head!


    Asher froze, and immediately pulled his feet up and chased after them. The reporters froze even more, then snapped to attention and immediately chased after them.


    By the time they chased them out, they saw that Asher¡¯s car had long since taken off, leaving nothing but a trail of smoke.


    Sitting in the car, Asher nced at Mia, only to see her sitting grimly in the passenger seat, not making any attempt to speak.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t object to that earlier, did you? Why are you angry now?¡± Seeing Mia¡¯s current appearance made Asher¡¯s mind inexplicably ufortable.


    Was her now gloomy and ugly face because she had just kissed her?


    Asher¡¯s words raised an inexplicable fire in Mia¡¯s heart, she turned her head and looked at Asher coldly, ¡°Master Jun, I know you¡¯ve always been flirtatious, but I¡¯m not one of those women you met before, just y around, you¡¯re getting married soon, and you¡¯re still like this ¡­ ¡±


    The car came to a screeching halt.


    ¡°Who said I was just ying around?¡± Asher snapped taking over, ¡°By now, don¡¯t you admit who you are? You think that I¡¯ve been ying a joke on you? I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t have time for such jokes!¡±


    Asher¡¯s voice was still cold, but the anger in his tone almost burned both men.


    Mia froze violently, her ck and white eyes fixed on Asher.


    Watching for a long time.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Suddenly, tears slowly flowed from Mia¡¯s beautiful eyes and her voice choked, ¡°I understand what you mean, you don¡¯t have to say it!¡±


    At the first sight of Mia¡¯s tears, somewhere in Asher¡¯s heart ached violently and he immediately fell silent. After a long moment of silence, he finally started the car.


    ¡°Well, up ahead is where I live, just stop.¡± After the car had been driving for twenty minutes, Mia, who had been looking out the window with her head turned, suddenly pointed not far away.


    Asher silently stopped the car and allowed Mia to open the window and walk out. His dark eyes were fixed on her figure, watching her slowly disappear in front of him.


    After a long pause in ce, Asher finally eased up on the car.


    Little did he know that Mia didn¡¯t go far after she got out of the car, but simply hid her body around the corner and watched his car leave.


    ¡°Five years have passed, do we have to go back in time?¡± Mia muttered as she watched Asher leave.


    ¡°Mia , you¡¯re finally back!¡± Just as Mia¡¯s words were finished, she heard a voice ring out behind her.


    Her heart violently missed a beat, and she quickly twisted her head, only to see Nangong asked standing behind her, a pair of ck eyes looking deeply at her, with an unconceble pain and loss in her eyes.


    I¡¯m afraid he saw it all when he just drove Asher back from dropping her off.


    ¡°You, what are you doing here?¡± For some reason, Mia¡¯s words came out a little vaguely.

 Chapter 88 – You’re still in love with him

    Nangong asked with a gloomy look and a very despondent voice, ¡°Just now, I saw it all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, we¡¯re talking about working together today, he¡¯s just giving me a ride back.¡± Mia didn¡¯t know why she had to exin, and it was so pale and weak.


    Nangong asked without questioning or suspecting, just looking at her quietly.


    The atmosphere between the two men was unusually dull.


    Mia finally couldn¡¯t help but break the dullness and said wearily, ¡°Well, I¡¯m tired today, so you¡¯d better go home!¡±


    There was another heart-pounding silence.


    Mia was waiting for Nangong to leave, but Nangong didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of leaving.


    ¡°You¡¯re still in love with him right?¡± After a long silence, Nangong asked the question finally, his voiceced with a strange pain.


    Ever since he saw Mia for the first time, he¡¯s been hopelessly in love with this woman!


    Five years had passed and his feelings for Mia had grown to the point of hopelessness.


    He knows that Mia still has Asher in her heart, but he¡¯s been waiting patiently for the day when Mia will forget about Asher!


    But, just now, when he saw Asher bring Mia back, a part of his heart felt like something had grabbed it, hurting so badly that there was no way to relieve it.


    He tried to warn himself never to push Mia to ask, or he would only put distance between the two, pushing her further away. Yet, he damn well couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He helplessly saw that when he asked this, Mia a small face turned fiercely white beyondpare, her voice trembled slightly, ¡°Nangong asked, this is my matter, you should not ask, okay?¡±


    ¡°You must still like him, or you wouldn¡¯t have stayed with him so long or let him send you back! Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve gone soft again!¡± Although he knew he shouldn¡¯t say any more, Nangong asked, but he just couldn¡¯t control his mouth.


    Seeing Mia a small face has been snow white without a trace of blood, Nangong asked in his heart regretful to death, wanting to hug the woman in front of him tofort properly, but can only clench a hand at a loss standing in ce, chagrin looking at Mia.


    ¡°Mia , I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t ask you this, I shouldn¡¯t untie your scars ¡­¡± Seeing Mia¡¯s body shaking, Nangong asked finally couldn¡¯t help but apologize.


    Damn it, hadn¡¯t he sworn to protect this woman in front of him, how could he hurt her with his words!


    At this moment, Nangong asked chagrined to death!


    ¡°Well, Nangong asked, you¡¯d better go back, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just tired and need to get some rest.¡± Shaking her head wearily, Mia fell away.


    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t understand what Nangong asks of her, she just doesn¡¯t know how to deal with it!


    Five years had passed and she had thought she had forgotten all about Asher long ago, but she hadn¡¯t expected all the strength she had built up to dissipate in an instant the moment he had forcibly kissed her!


    Originally, she had never forgotten him at all!


    She didn¡¯t know how to face Nangong Man, so she had to avoid it and desperately fled, leaving Nangong Man where he was.


    Looking at Mia¡¯s hastily fleeing back, Nangong asked his heart hurting badly, but he could only stand frozen in ce, the pain in his heart making him unable to move his feet.


    The next day, inside the Jun family vi, Grandpa Jun indignantly threw the newspaper in his hand on the coffee table, his face blue with anger, ¡°Bastard, why doesn¡¯t he even know how to repent? He¡¯s going to get married soon, and he¡¯s still making news like this!¡±


    Looking at the pictures of Asher and Mia kissing in the newspaper and the big story about their scandal, Jun Haotian understood Grandpa Jun¡¯s feelings.


    With a family like theirs, where almost everything is transparent and the subject of all media attention, it¡¯s only natural that Grandpa Jun would be angry when Asher does something like this, which would have a very negative impact on thepany and both families.


    ¡°Dad, you should calm down first, you just had an operation, it¡¯s not easy to get angry.¡± Jun Haotian softly persuaded Grandpa Jun, ¡°Let the young people settle their own matters, you shouldn¡¯t worry so much about it.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, if I didn¡¯t care, he could have made a mess of things!¡± Grandpa Jun was shaking with anger, ¡°He¡¯s going to get married to Lina soon, and he doesn¡¯t even know how to avoid it.


    Jun Haotian gently patted his back to smooth his breath, and softly continued to persuade, ¡°Dad, you know Asher¡¯s temper, he won¡¯t change his mind easily when he decides on something, which is very much like you. Besides, he can already take charge of himself now, if you insist on interfering again, I dare not imagine what the situation will be.¡±


    Grandpa Jun froze violently.


    ¡°Is it true what you say?¡± After a long pause, Grandpa Jun slowly spoke up and asked, his voice instantly almost ten years older and his tone a little weary.


    He had built the world he now had and had a strong personality and was used to having everything under his control, so he was also used to being in control of his family¡¯s lives.


    Jun Haotian¡¯s character had always been more docile, and almost everything was obedient to him. However, Jun Haotian was now actually telling him not to fall out with Asher over this matter, or else there would be serious consequences!


    He could hardly believe it wasing from his son, yet he knew he was telling the truth.


    Asher¡¯s cold and decisive nature allowed him to take control of the entirepany at a very young age, and in a very short period of time had already grown it into one of the toppanies in the world. That kind of strength was already a lot stronger than him.


    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t see it, it¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    If he saw his ever-soft son say such things, he knew he had to think about the consequences.


    Seeing that Grandpa Jun¡¯s expression had eased, Jun Haotian nodded, ¡°Dad, in fact, it¡¯s hard to force the matter of rtionships, even if we force the two of them together, they won¡¯t be happy. Instead of worrying about it, it¡¯s better to let go and let them develop on their own, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Grandpa Jun looked away and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jun Haotian knew he was still swayed and continued, ¡°Dad, besides, although Xiao Naes from a better background, her temperament is really not suitable with Asher. Can¡¯t you see that, since you¡¯re an experienced person? Or, are you still insisting on keeping your previous promise even if you can see it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that confused!¡± Grandpa Jun sounded with a bit of anger, but not as angry as he had been a moment ago.


    He also knew that Asher had suppressed his temper and obeyed him because Liam Jun¡¯s passing had hit him too hard. If he were to fall out with Asher now, it would only bring the already almost repaired rtionship between the two people to a standstill again!


    ¡°Well, Dad, you should just take care of yourself, and as for what they did, just pretend you didn¡¯t see it!¡± Seeing Grandpa Jun¡¯s tone had eased, Jun Haotian let out a long breath of relief.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m old and can¡¯t manage anymore, he can do what he likes, I don¡¯t care!¡± Lying down in anger, Grandpa Jun threw out a sentence without good grace.


    Although Grandpa Jun¡¯s face was extremely bad, Jun Haotian¡¯s face showed joy, he knew Grandpa Jun¡¯s temper, and it was quite good to be able to collect himself to this extent.


    Not ignoring the smile on Jun Haotian¡¯s face, Grandpa Jun threw out the words, ¡°Jun Haotian, keep your son in check and don¡¯t stir up any big trouble!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know dad.¡± Tucking in the covers for Master Jun Haozi, Jun Haotian agreed in a soft voice.


    Knowing that he was perfunctory, Grandpa Jun grunted coldly, twisted his head and closed his eyes, no longer paying attention to Jun Haotian.


    Jun Haotian smiled helplessly and was about to say something when he saw his cell phone ringing, he looked at the caller ID, shook his head helplessly and walked out of Grandpa Jun¡¯s room with quick steps.


    ¡°Xiao Na, calling now, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Although he knew why Riina was looking for him, Jun Haotian still pretended to be unaware of it.


    Lai Na cried and said, ¡°Uncle, please control Asher, he is too much, he actually kissed that president of Shengshi Group in front of so many media, this makes me can so see people ¡­¡±


    ¡°What? That bastard!¡± Jun Haotian pretended to be surprised, ¡°Xiao Na, when Asheres back, I will talk to him properly, just don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m really angry this time, I¡¯ve said it all, he can make a scandal with anyone, just not her, woo ¡­¡± Jun Haotian¡¯s constion made Riina even more unforgiving.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Jun Haotian forced himself to hear her out and said with impatience, ¡°Xiao Na ah, ording to reason, we shouldn¡¯t get involved in your young people¡¯s feelings. Sometimes, don¡¯t just me Asher either, shouldn¡¯t you also think about whether there¡¯s anything wrong with you? Well, I have to go and take care of grandpa, that¡¯s all for now!¡±


    Without waiting for Riina to say anything else, Jun Haotian quickly hung up the phone.


    ¡°This ugly kid, he¡¯s caused his own love debt, and he wants me, his father, to clean up his mess!¡± Shaking his head helplessly, Jun Haotian had a bitter smile all over his face.


    As soon as his words left his mouth, he heard Asher pick up and say, ¡°Dad, I told you, you don¡¯t even have to pay attention to her!¡±


    ¡°Ugly boy, what the hell are you going to do? There¡¯s going to be a wedding soon, and you¡¯re actually making this scene, what the hell is going on?¡± Turning his head to see Asher standing behind him, Jun Haotian asked helplessly.


    Asher looked away, his voice cold, ¡°I¡¯m not marrying her!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, Asher, no matter who you marry, as long as you¡¯re happy, your mom and I will absolutely support you.¡± Jun Haotian¡¯s voice was kind, ¡°But, no matter what, you have to do a good job in the aftermath, Dad doesn¡¯t want to spend all day coaxing for you.¡±


    Snapping his head around, Asher¡¯s dark eyes locked on Jun Haotian, ¡°Dad, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to say those meaty words, I understand them all, I¡¯ll go back to my room first, think about it!¡± Waving his hand, Jun Haotian twisted around and walked into his room, leaving Asher where he was.

 Chapter 89 – Provoked Again

    Inside Asher¡¯s office, ude ced the newspaper on his desk and spoke in a heavy tone, ¡°Asher, I know you¡¯re still in love with her, but you have to be considerate of her current situation, okay? You¡¯re in front of the media, and look at the state she¡¯s in!¡±


    Asher didn¡¯t take the paper, but sank his entire body into the wide boss chair, his face full of shadows.


    ¡°Hey, are you listening to me or not?¡± ude was very unhappy with Asher¡¯s reaction, ¡°Because of you, she has now been impeached by all the directors, and Director Wang has already united all the directors and is nning to use this incident to make her give up her position as president!¡±


    Asher still looked grim and unresponsive, seemingly lost in contemtion.


    ude finally got a little angry, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re not going to do this and then run away like you did five years ago, are you? She¡¯s in such a tough spot, don¡¯t you think you had something to do with it?¡±


    ¡°ude, did I say I wouldn¡¯t help her?¡± When ude was done venting, Asher finally opened his mouth slowly, ¡°You go to Centurion right now with the contract, talk to her about ourtest project and sign it.¡±


    ude froze for a moment and finally opened his mouth wide in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re so righteous, our new project is worth a billion, if ites to fruition, theirpany will ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, I know all that, you don¡¯t have to repeat it, so get over there!¡± Interrupting ude¡¯ster words, Asher said lightly, ¡°Her situation might improve a lot with the chance of you bullshitting here.¡±


    ude was just about to leave when he suddenly remembered something and twisted his head, ¡°Asher, why don¡¯t you go, wouldn¡¯t she be happier if you did?¡±


    ¡°Is that all the crap you have to say when you¡¯re told to get something done?¡± Not giving ude a good-natured re, Asher said coldly.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go now, now.¡± Snapping back, ude smiled sardonically, ¡°Ugh, doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood, catching a temper with anyone.¡±


    After much muttering and muttering, ude made his way to Centurion and met Mia.


    The moment he saw Mia, he carefully noticed a sh of unnaturalness under Mia¡¯s eyes, but quickly returned to normal and greeted him with a faint smile, ¡°Vice President Xiang, what do you want to see me about?¡±


    ¡°Ourpany has a new project that Master Jun specified to work with your group, so naturally I brought the information and the contract with me, so if you think it¡¯s okay, you can sign it.¡± Sitting down on the sofa with a big grin, ude nonchntly took arge sip of the coffee brought by his secretary.


    Mia eased down across from him and said lightly, ¡°Oh, so I have Master Jun to thank for that?¡±


    ¡°He would have promised you a favor, and now he¡¯s sure to help you out. If you don¡¯t mind, just look at the project first!¡± After a few sips of coffee, ude pushed the information in front of Mia¡¯s face.


    Before Mia could reach for it, she saw arge hand reach over and take it in her hands, saying coldly, ¡°Master Jun is quite thoughtful, I¡¯ll take a look at it first.¡±


    Looking at the imposing man in front of him, ude smiled lightly, ¡°If I¡¯m right, I think this is Mr. Namgung.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± Turning his head to look at ude, Nangong asked, his eyes all wary and defensive.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so wary, I¡¯m not a bad person, I¡¯m here, at best, to run an errand.¡± Innocently choosing himself out quickly, ude was all smiles, he didn¡¯t want to get involved in the emotional strife between these three.


    Nangong asked with a cold smile, twisting his head to look at Mia, and then ude, ¡°Since your Master Jun is so sincere, why didn¡¯t hee in person? Or, does he have a ghost in his heart, so he doesn¡¯t dare toe?¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked!¡± Mia whispered out, with a hint of sulk.


    She knew that ever since Nangong asked saw the picture of the two people embracing in the newspaper, his face had been gloomy. Even if ude was here to talk business, he definitely wouldn¡¯t give a good look.


    ¡°Mr. Nangong seems to be harboring a belly full of fire, and it seems that you are spreading your fire on the wrong person. I have just said that I am just an errand boy, Master Jun asked me toe over to talk to Miss Leng about the contract, so you have a ghost in your heart? ording to this logic of Mr. Nangong, your group had better be out of business for you to feel that everything is fine, right?¡± Vaguely guessing what Nangong asked was angry about, ude retorted nonchntly.


    In fact, if he wasn¡¯t here to talk about the project today, he would really want to gossip about it.


    If he¡¯s not mistaken, this Namgung asks for Mia and is now getting jealous!


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not feeling well, it¡¯s better to rest for a few days, I¡¯ll just talk to Vice President Xiang about this project.¡± After a period of silence, Mia finally spoke slowly.


    Nangong asked, twisting his head to look at her, ¡°I think, you want to see someone, right?¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked, if you keep stirring things up like that, you can just go back to America!¡± Pulling her face down sharply, Mia¡¯s tone was cold.


    Nangong asked, his expression changed instantly, his voice immediately softened, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you like that, you mustn¡¯t let me go back to America, okay?¡±


    ude sipped his coffee leisurely and watched the two with interest, excitement shining in the bottom of his eyes.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After Mia let Nangong ask to leave, ude mysteriously approached Mia and whispered, ¡°I can see that Mr. Nangong is jealous!¡±


    ¡°To the Vice President, I think Master Jun asked you toe to talk business, not to pry into people¡¯s privacy.¡± Mia¡¯s face was already unpleasant, and this turned even uglier.


    Seeing that Mia was about to get angry, ude hurriedly waved his hand and said offhandedly, ¡°Okay, okay, Mia , I won¡¯t say anything else, I wouldn¡¯t dare mess with you!¡±


    ¡°Again, my name is Condensation, not some Mia, so remember that!¡± By the time he finished, Mia¡¯s face had almost frozen, ¡°If you¡¯re so happy to gossip, then please go back, this project should be postponed!¡±


    ¡°My bad, my bad, I said the wrong thing, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ude snapped and hurried to put on a smile, if he couldn¡¯t even get that right, he probably wouldn¡¯t have to go back to see Asher!


    Also, with Mia¡¯s situation right now, Asher¡¯s help is desperately needed, or else those boards won¡¯t think to leave her alone.


    Mia nced at ude coldly, a sh of dissimtion under her eyes, but quickly recovered and her voice returned to ndness, ¡°Tell you what, you leave the information with me for now, I¡¯ll take a look at it first and I¡¯ll get back to you Master Jun when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Looking deeply at the small woman in front of him, ude nodded, ¡°Make sure you let us know when you need us, we¡¯ll help no matter what.¡±


    Having been in the business for so long, he knew how heavy the burden of a group would be for a woman to take on.


    Before Mia could answer, she saw a fat, balding man walk in, looked at ude, and had a bad tone, ¡°President, you¡¯ve been back for so long, you haven¡¯t taken care of the previouspany affairs, and you haven¡¯t started any new business, so shouldn¡¯t we, as directors, ask what¡¯s going on? Is it that the president doesn¡¯t want to do it, or is it that he simply doesn¡¯t have the ability?¡±


    ude¡¯s face snapped cold, a low pressure suddenly forming with him as the loyalty, giving a chill for no reason, ¡°This fat gentleman, you are?¡±


    ¡°Who are you again, how dare you ask me who I am?¡± Although he understood that the man with cold intent in front of him was definitely not to be messed with, Director Wang forced himself to act calm andposed, if he was bluffed by an outsider even in his territory, he might as well not go out to meet people in the future!


    ¡°This is the project I¡¯m here to talk to your president about today, if Director Wang thinks that a billion is not even in his mind, then please ask Director Wang to also find a billion, no, a hundred million to show to your president. If you really find one, just forget I said anything.¡± Pointing to the documents on the table, ude¡¯s tone was very cold.


    One billion!


    Director Wang¡¯s eyes wereplete and utter shock!


    ¡°Director Wang, I¡¯ve always respected you as an elder and the patriarch of the group, so I¡¯ve always treated you with respect. However, since I came back, Director Wang has really disappointed me with his actions!¡± Mia walked up to Director Wang, her voice as cold as ice, ¡°Also, knock before entering, this is the minimum courtesy and respect, don¡¯t you understand that, Director Wang?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Director Wang was a little flustered.


    ¡°Moreover, this is Vice President Xiang, the Vice President of Jun¡¯s Group, who came over to talk to me because of a project, yet you spoke out of turn, even with this one, I don¡¯t think you have any way to exin to the other directors, right? Did you think that it was easy to talk about this project?¡± Mia didn¡¯t give Director Wang any chance to catch his breath.


    Mia¡¯s words hit Director Wang in every way, causing beads of sweat to seep out of his forehead, but ude wouldn¡¯t let him go, gloating, ¡°If I leave with the information because of you, I guess you won¡¯t be a director much longer, will you? Your president is good-natured, but if it were ourpany, you¡¯d be gone already!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I didn t see ¡­ it,¡± Director Wang pulled out a handkerchief and kept wiping the cold sweat on his forehead.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Mia, who hadn¡¯t done anything since she came back, would negotiate a billion dor project in a short period of time!


    If Mia steps up to the te because of what just happened, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be able to answer to the board!


    ¡°Sorry?¡± udeughed coldly, his dark eyes all cold, ¡°ording to me, why not hold a board meeting now, so that all the directors can see how Director Wang does things.¡±

 Chapter 90: The Unspeakable Conspiracy

    ude¡¯s cold as ice words made Director Wang¡¯s cold sweat rained down, panicking, he grabbed Mia¡¯s arm and begged, ¡°President, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have done that, I will definitely correct it in the future, you should not pursue it this time!¡±


    Mia and ude looked at each other, both seeing helplessness and sarcasm in the other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Alright, you go out first, I still have some things to talk about with Vice President Xiang, don¡¯te and disturb us now!¡± Really pitying Director Wang at such an old age with a pitiful look, Mia finally nodded helplessly and couldn¡¯t bear to pursue the matter any further.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go out now, now!¡± Busily agreeing, Director Wang nced back at ude and walked out in a panic.


    Watching his back disappear, ude twisted his head to give Mia a wary look and admonished, ¡°I see this Director Wang has a sneaky face, not a good person, you must be careful of him in the future, never take him lightly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have to face this group of them every day.¡± With a helpless sigh, Mia¡¯s voice was full of exhaustion, ¡°They followed grandpa to build the world, seeing that the group is now in trouble, they have all gotten second thoughts, who all want to make a buck at the end, so naturally they can¡¯t care about any previous feelings!¡±


    Afterining about this, Mia¡¯s mind was filled with chagrin.


    Even though she was determined to break with her old days, she couldn¡¯t help but pour out her heart to ude the moment she saw that he cared for her.


    Maybe, deep down, ude was still her friend and they would never hurt her.


    Knowing that Mia was now carrying a considerable burden, and looking at Mia¡¯s thin shoulders and tired face, ude¡¯s heart was filled with pity, ¡°I know you¡¯re having a hard time, but we¡¯re here to help you no matter what happens. Both me, and Asher.¡±


    Mia¡¯s heart still fluttered the moment ude mentioned Asher, her mind remembering the kiss Asher had given in front of the press not too long ago.


    Tender and deep, lingering and loving, like he was trying to use up all his strength.


    She could feel it when Asher captured her lips as if he had been starving for years and had finally encountered manna, drawing on her beauty and sweetness with his lips and tongue with the utmost tenderness.


    She didn¡¯t want to admit it either, and as Asher kissed her, her mind wenged and exploded, almost instantly blowing away all the defenses she¡¯d built up over the past five years, and her body snapped into his arms.


    Even with ude right in front of her, she gradually lost her concentration as she thought about the unexpected kiss, until ude reached out his hand and waved it in front of her, and she snapped back to her senses and hastily covered up, ¡°I will do well with yourpany, I will ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Well, I know you won¡¯t listen to anything I say now, but you do have to be more careful, I¡¯ll go back now and exin to Master Jun, just contact him anytime you need anything.¡± Knowing that Mia absolutely refused to acknowledge each other now, ude had no choice but to say goodbye.


    Mia sat frozen for a long time before snapping back to her senses. When Zhang Huang looked over, he saw that ude had long since left the office, leaving her alone in the empty office.


    Looking at the papers on her desk, Mia was out of breath once again, flipping through them to where Asher had signed, reaching out with long, slender hands and gently stroking his name in a leisurely manner.


    Little did she know that inside a private room at a famous Japanese food luxury restaurant, Leena was venting her frustration with a resentful face, ¡°Asher and I have been engaged for five years and if it wasn¡¯t for her presence, we would have been married long ago. Damn her, I know it¡¯s because of her that Asher changed his mind. I¡¯m still not sure if Asher wants to marry me this month or not!¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to do now?¡± The one sitting on her most face was a man with a gloomy face and a sinister look. He was originally quite handsome, but a hostile aura on his face hardened his handsomeness, leaving only brutality and sinisterness.


    Every time he opened his mouth to speak, one of the gold teeth set in his mouth would gleam, giving him a mercenary and sinister appearance.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for that woman to die right now, only when she¡¯s dead will Asher put a heart into me and marry me!¡± Lina heaved the ss in her hand on the table, her face full of resentment, ¡°Ever since she appeared, Asher haspletely put me in the back of his mind and refused to care about me anymore, do you know how much I hate it in my heart? I can¡¯t wait to break her into pieces now, I want ¡­¡±


    The man across the table just sat quietly, sipping his tea leisurely, unmoving as he let Leena vent.


    He knew that when Riina was done venting, she would naturally tell him what he should do. Themission that Riina gave him was definitely eye-wateringly high, he just needed toplete the task when the time came, and didn¡¯t really need to care about what exactly this person Riina wasining about had done wrong to her.


    At this point, he preferred to believe that he himself was just a tool.


    Tools, were emotionless, so there was no need to care what his employer wasining about, all he had to do now was enjoy the sumptuous meal and then just listen to Leenain with a nk face.


    Seemingly well aware of the man¡¯s temper, Riina just continued toin hysterically, ¡°You know, he actually gave that woman a billion dor project with ease, to help her get a foothold in thepany. If I hadn¡¯t ced eyes in hispany, he wouldn¡¯t have even told me about it! Damn, he¡¯s actually so great that woman ¡­¡±


    The man across the table picked up a piece of sashimi and enjoyed it slowly, seemingly unaffected by Lena¡¯s presence.


    Theseints from Lena, he would automatically filter them out and just be instructed by the end.


    ¡°All you have to do now is to grab that document and contract for me while this woman is off duty, and then disguise ¡­ it,¡± ncing around, Riina deliberately lowered her voice and told the man across the table her n in detail.


    The man still didn¡¯t give up chewing the food in his mouth, and when Lina finished, he slowly nodded, ¡°Okay, I get it, I¡¯ll do what you¡¯ve arranged, just wait for the good news!¡±


    After these words, the man stood up, took the thick pile of money handed over by Lina and quickly stuffed it into his arms, nodded at Lina, and quickly left thepartment.


    ¡°Mia, when your contract is gone, I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll exin to Asher, I¡¯ll see how he¡¯ll still help you!¡± Pulling out the nail clippers in her bag, Riina hatefully clipped her nails as a smug sneer emerged from the corner of her mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you push the envelope, I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows how you Mia seduced someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦! Since you dared to let Asher kiss you in front of so many reporters, I see that you are truly shameless!¡±


    At this point, her nail clipping hand snapped to a halt, raised her face to look not far away, and said to herself, ¡°Right, if that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I go to herpany and make a scene again? As long as she¡¯s not afraid to be embarrassed, I¡¯m not afraid to make her even more embarrassed!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Thinking of this, Riina quickly stood up, elegantly patted the non-existent dust on her body, and called the car to walk towards Shengshi Group. As she set off, she dialed a few media outlets by the way, informing them that there would be big newster and they mustn¡¯t miss it easily!


    Walking to the reception desk of Shengshi Group, Riina crossed her legs and sat on the sofa in the hospitality room and said loudly, ¡°Where is your president, tell her toe out!¡±


    ¡°Thisdy, you are the one? What do you want from our president?¡± The receptionist saw that Lina hade from a bad ce and carefully delivered a cup of water and ced it in front of Lina, asking carefully.


    Riina was dressed in a noble and elegant branded dress, exposing her slender and charming shoulders, and her slender neck had a pearl ne, which further entuated her beautiful skin and appearance. She was originally long with a slender and enchanting figure, and a wide belt around her waist set off her figure even more.


    Her dress and demeanor made the receptionist not even dare to slow down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your president?¡± Angrily looking at the receptionistdy, Li Na rolled her eyes and her tone was sharp and mean, ¡°What scandalous thing did your president do, if I didn¡¯t tell you, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t even know about it, right? Although your Shengshi Group has fallen, but it¡¯s not so bad that your president would seduce someone else¡¯s fiance, right? Tell me, is this still something that the president of apany can do?¡±


    Riina¡¯s arrival and voice attracted the attention of many people in the group, all of whom stretched their necks to look at Riina and whispered.


    The receptionist didn¡¯t know what was going on, and seeing that Lina was going overboard, she had to timidly say, ¡°Thisdy, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but our president is busy right now, can youe back another day?¡±


    ¡°What some other time!¡± Lina reprimanded in no good mood, ¡°How are you talking? Are you going to just y deaf and dumb even though your fianc¨¦ is being seduced? Or, do you also know that your president has done such a scandalous thing, so you dare not let your presidente to see me!¡±


    The receptionist was not to speak, not to speak, so he had to stand awkwardly in ce and carefully make amends.


    Just as the crowd was looking at each other and talking secretly, arge group of reporters had poured in outside, cameras and camcorders shing, their faces all excited.


    They were already excited when Asher kissed the president of Shengshi Group in front of all the media not long ago, and now his fianc¨¦e ising after the president of Shengshi Group, this is really all the gossip newsing together, how can they not be excited?

 Chapter 91: Seducing Someone Else’s Man

    Seeing that all the media hade together, a smug smile emerged from the corner of Riina¡¯s lips as she slowly stood up and slowly approached the front desk, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to talk more nonsense with you, you¡¯d better find your president out, I want to confront her face to face!¡±


    Seeing the reporters rushing in, the blood on the receptionist¡¯s face had vanished clean, and now that she was being pressed by Lina step by step, she was even more overwhelmed and stammered, ¡°This, I, I, the president she, she ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know she¡¯s in your group, so if you¡¯re smart, let her out, or else I don¡¯t mind re-telling her all those shameful things she did in front of so many people!¡± The cowardly look of the receptionist made Lina even more pleased.


    At this time, many people had already gathered around, and the employees of the Shengshi Group were no longer working, and they also followed to tantly watch the fun, pointing and whispering.


    Asher¡¯s kissing Mia had been in the papers a few days ago, and all of them had seen it, but were just suffering from the fact that there was no way to talk about it at the group. Now that they saw Leenaing to make a scene, they found a reason to gossip and talked about it.


    What¡¯s more, because the board is now divided and has all sorts of grievances in their hearts against Mia, the staff is also trifling under their leadership and not too respectful of Mia.


    ¡°It seems that the board of directors was right, I¡¯m afraid that our new president can only work by her beauty! But she¡¯s got Master Jun on her side, so she¡¯s really something!¡±


    ¡°What the hell, don¡¯t you know, Master Jun was about to marry this Miss Lai, and now something like this happens, any other woman would not be able to stand it!¡±


    ¡°But our director is right, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s simply not qualified as president.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a dang president, but to be approached to explode this kind of scandal, it¡¯s really a shame and disgrace!¡±


    ¡­


    The directors, led by Director Wang, who arrived at the news, had smug smiles on their faces when they heard the discussion among the employees and the media reporters, but they quickly collected themselves as Director Wang asked majestically, ¡°It¡¯s business hours, what are you all doing gathered here, don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, we ¡­¡± The employees, seeing the few directors who had appeared so suddenly, knew that a good show wasing, and stood just slightly to the side, then pointed at Lina and said, ¡°Thisdy came to see the president, saying that the president stole her ¡®s fianc¨¦!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Director Wang, being approached by other people for such a thing, our group is really embarrassed too!¡±


    ¡­


    Director Wang nodded in satisfaction, reached out his hand to signal them to stop talking, turned his head and politely asked Li Na, ¡°This youngdy, have a good talk, this is a ce of work, it¡¯s ultimately a bit wrong for you toe and cause trouble during working hours.¡±


    ¡°Wrong?¡± Riina crossed her arms, brutally crossed her eyebrows coldly, ¡°This gentleman, your president did that kind of unseemly thing, how dare hee to question me to make trouble? Then ording to you, it means your president is right to steal my fiance?¡±


    Director Wang hurriedly waved his hand and hastily denied it, but his tiny eyes were full of excitement, ¡°This youngdy, I think you misunderstood what I meant, we have no right to take care of the matters between you and the president. However, it is now work ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s your office hours or not, whoever the hell you are, get your president down here right now or else I think these media reporters are more than happy to take some more pictures.¡± Riina sneered and sat back down gracefully.


    Responding to Lena was the sound of arge group of reporters taking pictures.


    Cold sweat dripped from Director Wang¡¯s chubby forehead again, he twisted his head to look at therge group of people and reporters watching behind him, and gestured at the front desk, ¡°Well, call now and ask the president toe down, this is a private matter between the president and this youngdy, it¡¯s better for the president to settle it!¡±


    Getting the instruction from Director Wang, the receptionist nodded hastily, ran to the front desk in a panic, dialed the internal line with trembling hands, stammered a few words, and hung up the phone in a panic.


    ¡°Count on you to have the sense to know to let your president down.¡± Giving Director Wang a satisfied nce, Lina said arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy even if your president did something ugly. Also, don¡¯t you directors, who are directors, feel ashamed of yourselves?¡±


    ¡°Little, Miss, this matter has nothing to do with us, you¡¯d better talk to the president, I believe she will solve it!¡± Panicking and wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, Director Wang couldn¡¯t wait to clear the matter with himself, he twisted his head and winked at the few directors behind him, ¡°If Miss has really been wronged, we will definitely do justice.¡±


    The few directors behind him were busy nodding their heads and echoing their voices, but a look of excitement appeared in each of their eyes.


    Now that they can finally get a hold of Mia and soon push her out of the president¡¯s seat, they are naturally excited.


    Without ignoring the excitement in the directors¡¯ eyes, Riina¡¯s heart twitched and the smug smile on the corner of her mouth deepened, ¡°I was originally worried that you guys would bully me with the number of people, but now that I see you guys, I¡¯m relieved. When the timees, I¡¯ll still ask you guys to do justice!¡±


    The directors looked at each other, and naturally, they were full of promises.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mia to finally arrive in the hall, and when she saw Lina, a small face went white, but she quickly recovered and slowly approached Lina.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid, so naturally Way Lina wasing from a bad ce, but now in front of many directors, she had to settle the matter.


    ¡°Yo, Big President Leng, I thought you wouldn¡¯t dare toe out when you saw mee to your door. I didn¡¯t expect that I actually underestimated Big President Leng¡¯s cheek, after stealing my fianc¨¦, you actually dare toe out to see me, tsk, I really admire you a lot!¡± Seeing Miae out, Li Na slowly stood up, her face full of ridicule, her tone sharp and mean.


    Mia slowly walked up to her side and coldly swept a nce at the other employees, her beautiful eyes full of cold intent. The employees she swept up couldn¡¯t help but shiver and lower their heads, pretending to go back to their jobs, but still craning their necks to keep an eye on the developments.


    ¡°President, I told this youngdy just now that this is a workce and cannot be ¡­ However, this is a matter between you two, we simply have no way to interfere, it¡¯s better for you to solve it!¡± The coldness on Mia¡¯s body actually made Director Wang shiver, and he wiped his cold sweat and hurriedly skimmed himself.


    ¡°Miss Lai, I stole your fianc¨¦, what proof do you have?¡± Without looking at Director Wang at all, Mia sullenly asked back, ¡°Besides, Miss Laiing to my group to cause trouble seems a bit excessive, right?¡±


    Grunting coldly, Riina sped her arms and looked disdainfully at Mia in front of her, sizing her up and down, her eyes full of scrutiny.


    Today¡¯s Mia, a cream-colored dress, quiet and elegant, only a pale golden flower pinned on the shoulder, a chestnut curly hairzily draped over the shoulder, small face clean and stunning, out of the dust, giving people a different kind of beauty.


    Even though she is now simply in, but the clean and stunning beauty of the woman makes people unable to move their eyes, the beauty of the woman seduces the soul and makes the mind wander.


    After surveying Mia for a moment, it was a slow jealousy and resentment in Lina¡¯s heart; this woman, it seemed, had trumped her borate dress by simply standing here. Her fancy dress and name tags seemed to be nothing more than a ridiculous joke before her stunningly beautiful veiled face.


    This thought, moreover, made Lina hate and anger, and her words were even more unpleasant, ¡°Should I call you condensation, or should I call you Mia? No matter who you really are, I only hope that you will control yourself in the future, and don¡¯t let others catch you in the act! Seducing my fianc¨¦, I¡¯m sure everyone in the city has seen the papers, do I still need to find proof? If I were you, I¡¯d run headlong into the ground and not be so humiliated!¡±


    ¡°Lena, please take responsibility for what you¡¯ve said! Don¡¯t involve outsiders in what¡¯s going on between you! If you really think I seduced your fianc¨¦, why don¡¯t you go ask your fianc¨¦? I guess something went wrong between you two?¡± Mia¡¯s little face flushed and that kiss from Asher actually flooded her mind.


    The image that came to mind actually made Mia¡¯s face slowly float scarlet right in front of Lena¡¯s face.


    ¡°As you all saw, this is the president of Shengshi Group, Miss Condensation, she seduced my fianc¨¦ and still doesn¡¯t dare to admit it, she actually put the me on others, it¡¯s just shameless!¡± With a coldugh, thinking of the image of Asher kissing Mia, Lina went crazy with jealousy, and her words came out even harder.


    In response to Lena, there was still a burst of photos.


    A reporter soon followed with a question.


    ¡°Miss Leng, about this matter, what exactly do you think? What do you think now that Miss Lai hase to your door?¡±


    ¡°Miss Leng, the image of Master Jun kissing you has been in the papers for a long time, and you don¡¯t seem to be resisting, so how do you exin this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Leng, if you seduce someone¡¯s fianc¨¦, will it have an impact on your reputation in thepany in the future? How should you, the employees and directors, deal with yourself?¡±


    ¡­


    The questions from the media reporters, one more pointed than the other, drew even morements from the surrounding employees and directors, who looked at Mia with even more disdain.


    It seems that having such a president is a great shame for them, the employees and directors!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°President, being approached by others because of something like this, we, the directors, don¡¯t know what to do. Still, it¡¯s better to trouble you to exin to these reporters properly, otherwise, it will have a great negative impact on our group, and you can¡¯t afford to save it.¡± Director Wang took the opportunity to pour oil on the fire.

 Chapter 92 – The Poor Woman

    When those directors saw Director Wang speak up, they all spoke up and said, ¡°Yes, if these things get out, our group will definitely be affected, it¡¯s better to ask the president to take care of this matter beforehand!¡±


    After a cold sweep of the surrounding directors and employees, Mia said coldly, ¡°Are you taking advantage of this to question me?¡±


    ¡°President, what kind of attitude is that, people are looking for you because you stole their fianc¨¦, not because of thepany, what do you want us to do? Or, do you want us to kick people out in front of so many reporters?¡± Wiping a cold sweat, Director Wang narrowed his eyes coldly, having no intention of letting Mia go.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing if we could use this incident to sessfully pull Mia out of her seat.


    Thinking of this, Director Wang nced triumphantly at the directors behind him, gesturing for them to hurry up and speak up.


    ¡°President, this matter is originally our fault, your matter with Master Jun has been in the newspaper, it¡¯s useless even if we help you cover it up, it¡¯s better for you to solve it yourself!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this matter is ultimately scandalous, if such arge group of people bully a girl again, our group should just close down!¡±


    ¡­


    Finally catching a chance, the group of directors, at the behest of Director Wang, did their utmost to insult Mia.


    Mia, a stunningly beautiful little face, had gradually lost its blood, and she clenched her lips so tightly that she was almost biting blood.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here!¡± Just as the crowd was bickering, Nangong asked with a gloomy face as he walked in from outside the building and stood in front of Mia with a cold face, ¡°You directors, are you still too upset for now?¡±


    Seeing him enter, Mia couldn¡¯t help but take his hand. Nangong asked and turned back to hold her hand, feeling her whole body tremble slightly, he shook her hand harder to show hisfort.


    ¡°Vice President, it just so happens that you¡¯re here, you should stillment on it, people Miss Li came to the door and said that the president stole someone¡¯s fianc¨¦, so let the president give an exnation, although we tried our best to defend the president, but ¡­¡± After seeing Nangong ask, Director Wang hurriedly defended himself .


    With a cold hum, Nangong asked a pair of ck eyes coldly swept over a group of directors and reporters who surrounded Mia in the middle, his voice was cold and appalling, ¡°All of you people bullying a woman, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked, so can you also exin for her about her stealing my fianc¨¦? The headline of that newspaper, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t even see it!¡± Seeing that the directors all lowered their heads one after another, Li Na stood in front of Nangong asked without good grace and questioned with her arms crossed.


    Just now Mia was already at a disadvantage, and I believe that if a few more minutes passed, those reporters would be able to report an article in a big way, and soon Mia would be put to death, so that she would no longer be able to gain a foothold! But unexpectedly, at this critical moment, Nangong asked toe back!


    Seeing Nangong ask hold Mia¡¯s small hand tightly, nervously shielding her behind him, Riina went crazy with jealousy.


    Why, why is it that almost all the men she meets are on Mia¡¯s side!


    Asher is, ude is, Liam Jun is, and Namgung asks!


    What is it about this woman that is so attractive that she has a whole bunch of men sticking up for her?


    Dark blue casual suit, ink-ck hair, slender bodyparable to a model, the handsome Nangong asked in front of him, immediately diverted the attention of all media reporters, have put the focus on the body of Nangong asked:.


    ¡°Mr. Nangong asked, may I ask what is your rtionship with Miss Leng and why do you defend her so much?¡±


    ¡°That newspaper I¡¯m sure you saw, what do you think?¡±


    ¡­


    Holding Mia¡¯s small hand back, Nangong asked and nodded at her, his eyes gentle and stabilizing, he looked back at the group of reporters, his expression happy and nd, ¡°I¡¯m willing to spend my whole life guarding Miss Leng, as for those questions you guys are asking, I¡¯d like to think that some people are doing it on purpose.¡±


    His cold gaze swept over to Lina¡¯s face, his eyes filled with coldness and disdain.


    ¡°Nangong asked, are you insinuating that this is my handiwork?¡± Hearing the meaning in Nangong asked¡¯s words, Riina pointedly responded, ¡°Fine, then let me ask you, is the image published in that newspaper also my problem?¡±


    At Riina¡¯s words, everyone murmured, casting more disdainful nces at Mia.


    Apparently, everyone saw the story about Asher kissing Mia in front of all the reporters.


    ¡°Miss Lai, if I were you, I¡¯d go and question Asher about what¡¯s going on. You keep saying that Miss Leng seduced your fiance, howe you don¡¯t know that Miss Leng was forced by Asher to take those images. Miss Leng is not a child, she knows what such images will do to her, if she still has to be filmed like that, then isn¡¯t she retarded? Those of you present, do you also think Miss Leng is retarded?¡± After clearing his mind, Nangong asked and coldly retorted.


    There was a silence in the room as everyone chewed on what Nangong had just said.


    Yes, Mia is the president of Shengshi Group, her every word and action is rted to the reputation of Shengshi Group, what¡¯s more, Asher is the focus of all the media, if she is ambiguous with him, she is undoubtedly shifting all the media¡¯s attention to herself.


    Mia, who is the president of the Centurion Group, is obviously not going to do that.


    Li Na clenched her hands, her long nails almost pinching into her flesh, her resentful gaze swept from Nangong asked¡¯s body to Mia, ¡°If she really had a clear conscience, why didn¡¯t she say anything? Mia, five years have passed, why did youe back, why did you stille back! I hate you, I hate you to death, do you know that?¡±


    Lina¡¯s voice, hissing at the top of her voice, seemed to roar out all the indignation in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if that report really caused trouble with you.¡± Seeing Riina¡¯s appearance, Mia suddenly felt a little intolerant.


    With Asher, it seems that Riina knew him before she did, and despite her arrogance and brutality, her feelings for Asher seem to be genuine. In the face of her feelings, Riina is nothing more than a poor woman praying for the man she loves to love her a little more!


    Can she still hate a woman like that?


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t you pretend to me, if you really feel sorry for me then get out, get far away and nevere back! As long as you don¡¯te back, Asher he¡¯ll marry me, and I¡¯ll be her bride!¡± Yelling at the top of her voice, Leena cried out and lunged towards Mia.


    By the look of her, she seemed to hate the idea of tearing Mia to pieces before she was willing to do so.


    Namgung asked, hastily stepping in front of Mia and blocking the lunging Lina.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, stop it!¡± Just as Li Na cried out to grab Mia behind Nangong asked, an icy, bone-chilling voice suddenly rang out behind her.


    The sound made everyone winced, and surprisingly, they couldn¡¯t help but move out of the way, allowing Asher, who had rushed over, to walk smoothly to the three men.


    With a shudder, Riina turned her head quickly, and the moment she saw Asher standing in front of her, her body couldn¡¯t help but sway, finally standing firm, but her voice couldn¡¯t be lowered, ¡°Asher, I, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not embarrassed enough to make a scene here, are you?!¡± Sweeping a cold nce at Lina, Asher¡¯s gaze went to Mia behind Nangong asked, guilt and concern flickering in his dark eyes.


    He had, after all, gotten her into trouble, hadn¡¯t he?


    With so many people surrounding her, pointing and talking at her, gazes tinged with disdain and contempt, she could only hide behind another man!


    Knowing that her seniority in thepany was too shallow to stand up, he tried everything he could to help her, but to his surprise, he had already caused her endless trouble. Thinking about it, Asher regrets for the first time that he actually kissed Mia without any qualms in front of so many media!


    Asher¡¯s reprimand without asking questions, moreover, made Lina¡¯s full of grievances turn into full of resentment and dissatisfaction, ¡°Asher, I am your fiancee, you questioned me without asking questions in front of so many people, but defended this woman, have you ever thought about my feelings?¡±


    ¡°Leena, I¡¯ll say it again, get out of here or else our engagement will be broken, save you from being so jumpy and looking for trouble with others all day!¡± Coldly frowning thickly, Asher¡¯s eyes were full of helplessness, impatiently shaking off Lina¡¯s arm that grabbed her.


    This woman, even though he had no qualms about it to this point, she was still dead set on marrying him?


    Unbelievably looking at the grim-faced Asher, Riina nodded with a tear-stained face and looked deadly hard at Asher¡¯s face with tears in her voice, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go, Asher, because I love you and want to marry you, I¡¯ll stoop to your level and have no dignity to speak of in front of you, right? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, another woman seduced my fianc¨¦, can¡¯t I even talk about it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, get out!¡± Without waiting for Riina to say any more, Asher spat out a cold word, his dark eyes already taking on a bloodthirsty glow.


    There was no way Asher could calm down when he thought of how Mia had been affected and aggravated because of Leena, and a pair of slender hands clenched together as he fought the urge to punch someone!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Riina gives Asher an indignant look, then a hateful look at Mia behind Namgung asks, and finally leaves in indignation!


    A group of reporters were busy, crackling with photos.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here! If you stay one more minute, I¡¯ll shut down your paper!¡± Bloodthirsty eyes swept over the reporters who were busy on the sidelines, and Asher¡¯s voice was like a chilling winter frost!

 Chapter 93: Difficult to give up

    Soon, Asher, Namgung asked and Mia were the only three people left in the entire hall.


    Although those directors were reluctant in their hearts, they had no more reason to stay and had to gesture to each other before reluctantly leaving the hall.


    Anyway, after catching this handle, Mia¡¯s days at thepany won¡¯t be too good.


    ¡°Master Jun, she doesn¡¯t want to see you right now, so you¡¯d better leave!¡± Seeing that Asher had no intention of leaving, Nangong asked, holding Mia¡¯s hand, and coldly gave Asher an eviction order.


    Though, the moment Asher appeared, he could clearly feel the small hand in hisrge palm tremble slightly and quickly moisten.


    Clearly, she cared that he wasing.


    This discovery caused a pain to slowly rise in Nangong Man¡¯s heart, a pain that slowly spread throughout his body, almost consuming his entire body in general, causing him to reach out and stroke his heart in pain.


    Despite Mia¡¯s desperate attempts to hide it, she still loves Asher the man! Still cares about him!


    Directly ignoring Nangong asked¡¯s hostility and coldness, Asher¡¯s gaze was cast straight on Mia behind him, his icy voice instantly turned into a gentle one, ¡°I know what just happened has brought you trouble, I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    A heart of Nangong asked was instantly shaken a little, this cold and ruthless man actually had such a warm side. His current appearance was simply that of an ordinary man who was cautious and afraid of upsetting the other party, where was his usual cold, arrogant and domineering shadow.


    Maybe, even the man himself doesn¡¯t know that he loves Mia at all!


    ¡°Master Jun, thank you, I don¡¯t have anything, you better hurry back tofort your fianc¨¦e. Since you¡¯re getting married soon, you shouldn¡¯t go around and let the media grab hold of you. If it was me, I would be sad too ¡­¡± Mia¡¯s voice, unusually hard, as if squeezed out from her throat.


    After saying that, her whole body almost fell to the floor, that wasn¡¯t what she wanted to say, it really wasn¡¯t!


    She wants to say, Asher, you stay, there is no way I can stand you marrying another woman, I will die if you belong to another man!


    But they were just in the back of her throat, and she couldn¡¯t even say anything!


    ¡°Is that what you really mean? You really want me to do that? You could stand by and watch me marry another woman?¡± Asher¡¯s voice, suddenly, had a lost and despondent tone to it, and even a strong note of disappointment.


    Did she actually, really just drop it?


    Stepping out from behind Namgung asked, Mia hung her head, hiding her emotions and forcing her voice to be cold and hard enough, ¡°Master Jun, as you know, this has caused me a lot of trouble, and I don¡¯t want this to happen again in the future, it would bother me a lot!¡±


    A breathless silence!


    ¡°Master Jun, I think you heard what Miss Leng said just now, if you really have her best interests at heart, keep your fianc¨¦e under control from now on, and don¡¯t cause her this kind of trouble again either! Count me as begging you, okay?¡± Blocking in front of Mia, Nangong asked with a voice that even carried a plea.


    If begging would make this man leave Mia, he¡¯d rather give up all his pride and self-respect to beg the man in front of him! Begging him to give up Mia, begging him not toe back to Mia in the future!


    If so, would she slowly fall in love with him?


    Since five years ago, the always proud and cold Nangong asked finally found that in front of love, every person is so small and inferior.


    And, for the first time, he found himself begging another man for love!


    He was perhaps even more pathetic than Riina when it came to love; at least Riina was Asher¡¯s fianc¨¦e and she had a legitimate reason to question her. But what right did he have?


    Crossing over Nangong asked, Asher¡¯s gaze went straight to Mia behind him, his dark eyes stared up with a hint of sadness, his voice took on a depressed tone, seeminglypletely oblivious to Nangong asked¡¯s words, just single-mindedly focused on Mia, ¡°Tell me, do you really think so? Do you really want me to be like this?¡±


    For the first time, his voice took on uncertainty, even trepidation and anticipation. He had never even imagined that one day he would look forward so much to a woman telling him that she still cared for him, that the person she loved was still him.


    Mia hung her head and didn¡¯t say anything, no one knew what she was thinking, it just felt like an unusually long time had passed, as if it was frozen, frame by frame slowly passing by Asher and Nangong asked, making people suffocate to the point of being unbearable.


    After a long time, Mia finally looked up, her big ck and white eyes filled with determination and a hint of pain, ¡°Master Jun, we didn¡¯t know each other very well in the first ce, and I¡¯m already bothered enough by your fianc¨¦eing to make trouble, so I hope you just won¡¯t ¡­ If you¡¯re going to think that project is requires my affection as a price, then I¡¯d rather not have that project!¡±


    Rather not have that project!


    Mia¡¯s words, like one sharp, sharp stone after another, struck Asher¡¯s heartke, not only making waves, but also striking him all over, hurting him so much that he could hardly breathe. Even Nangong asked and looked at Mia in surprise, the bottom of his eyes filled with contemtion and iprehension.


    ¡°Good, since you said so, then I¡¯ll leave it alone.¡± Taking a deep breath, Asher¡¯s voice returned to calm and nd in an instant, even a little too cold, ¡°However, business is business, feelings are feelings, one size fits all, I¡¯m a businessman, I will never let my business be affected by matters of feelings.¡±


    After saying that, Asher turned his head and walked away, his back fading away, leaving only a legacy of despondency and sadness spreading slowly through the halls, slowly swirling in the hearts of the two men.


    When Asher left, Mia finally just couldn¡¯t hold it together and her body started to shake.


    God knows how hard she held back just now, she needed to grit her teeth in order to spit out those desperate words word by word, in order to knock Asher down and make him diepletely. But who knew that when she knocked Asher down, she had knocked herself down as well?


    ¡°Mia , I know you still care about him, why are you suffering?¡± Hurrying to support Mia whose body was swaying, Nangong asked with an unusually sour voice.


    Wasn¡¯t the current situation what he had been waiting for? But why did his heart still ache when he saw the bloodless little face of the little woman in front of him? Was it because he could clearly feel that Mia was still deeply in love with Asher?


    He even felt now that as long as this little woman in front of him could be happy and joyful, it would be worth whatever price he had to pay.


    Even, at the expense of his own feelings!


    ¡°Nangong asked, besides doing this, do I have any other choice?¡± After struggling for a long time, Mia finally slowly spat out these words, her voice sour and sticky, her entire body seemed to be caught in a muddy swamp, and it was hard to struggle out.


    Was this situation what she wanted, and if it was what she wanted, why did her heart ache almost like it was cracking open right now?


    Can someone help her?


    Looking at Mia¡¯s pale face, confused eyes, and fragile expression, Nangong asked not knowing how to reply, he could only hold her tightly in his arms and murmur softly, ¡°Okay, okay, you shouldn¡¯t think so much, if you really still love him, then ¡­ you should make an effort, or else when he gets married, you will, you will regret it!¡±


    After saying these words, Nangong asked feeling that his heart had been split into several pieces and could no longer be pieced together. If he didn¡¯t see her in such pain, how could he let go? If it was his own pain to make her whole, then let him suffer alone.


    Mia snuggled into his arms, burying her little face into his broad, warm embrace and hugging him tightly back,pletely oblivious to the employees around them who were still surreptitiously watching them.


    If she could draw a little warmth now, then let her be reckless for once!


    Even, theypletely failed to take into ount Director Wang, who had long since walked up to them with a thoughtful expression on his face. Seeing that the two people didn¡¯t notice him in the slightest, Director Wang coughed awkwardly and cleared his throat, calling out, ¡°President, Vice President?¡±


    Hearing Director Wang¡¯s voice made Mia suddenly startled, hurriedly escaped from Nangong Man¡¯s embrace, panic twisted his head to look at Director Wang to see. Nangong asked only felt the embrace empty, and his heart was suddenly lost for a moment.


    ¡°Director Wang, what is it?¡± Mia tried to look naturally calm and natural, although her tone was more or less tinged with embarrassment. She knew that the directors of thepany were thinking of catching her at every moment, and she had actually made such a serious mistake in a moment of weakness, falling into Director Wang¡¯s mouth for nothing.


    Seeing Mia¡¯s slightly exasperated look, Nangong asked with a heart full of guilt and helplessness intertwined, but he could only choose to be silent.


    Director Wang hesitated slightly and was immediately filled with panic, ¡°President, it¡¯s not good, did someone sneak into your office during the chaos just now, and I saw the mess in your office, so I rushed to tell you ¡­¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Mia¡¯s heart was shocked and she hurriedly walked towards the elevator room, Nangong asked looking back at Director Wang and also hurriedly followed behind Mia, but her dark eyes overflowed with full of iprehension and confusion.


    After they walked into the elevator, a sinister smile shed across Director Wang¡¯s chubby face as he also followed closely into the elevator.


    When the elevator stopped, Mia and Nangong asked and hurriedly arrived at the office, they were shocked. The whole office looked like it had been robbed, there were scraps of paper littered everywhere, on the desk, on the bookshelf, on the floor, full of all the documents, books and contracts thrown.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here? Has anyone been in my office?¡± Looking at the messy office, Mia¡¯s voice was filled with a chill that sent shivers down the spine.


    ¡°Director Wang, have security pull out all the surveince cameras now, I want to check them.¡± After looking at the ¡°scene¡± with a gloomy face, Nangong asked coldly instructed Director Wang, his voice without the slightest emotion.


    He had a vague feeling that this matter, from beginning to end, seemed to be a conspiracy.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 94 – The Coincidence of Conspiracy

    Because of obesity, although it was an elevator ride up, Director Wang was still tired and sweaty, seeing Nangong asked him, he wiped a sweat panting and said, ¡°Vice President, I just saw the president¡¯s office like this and went to see the monitoring, but, but the monitoring seems to have problems, simply can not see the situation at that time!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Nangong asked as his voice sank, with a strong sense of confusion and disbelief, ¡°This surveince is fine, why would it suddenly go wrong?¡±


    ¡°Vice President, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know, because that Miss Lai came to the president ¡­ many reporters and other idle people are mixed in, so maybe there are some people who can¡¯t get along with the president and came to make a fuss. Since people came to make a fuss, they must have made enough preparations, so they ¡­¡± Director Wang wiped a sweat and analyzed with his head.


    Mia stared hard into his small eyes, her voice cold, ¡°Director Wang, I do think that you know a lot about the psychology of people whoe to my office to wreak havoc.¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s cold sweat brushed off, hurriedly wiped another handful of cold sweat and hurriedly waved his hands and said, ¡°President, I¡¯m at least a director, how could I do such a thing, you shouldn¡¯t be joking!¡±


    ¡°I hope the president was really joking just now, if I catch who did this, I will definitely not let him go!¡± Staring closely at Director Wang¡¯s fat face, Nangong asked, his voice cold to the core.


    In the entire Shengshi Group, if it wasn¡¯t for Director Wang instigating those directors all day long, Mia¡¯s current situation wouldn¡¯t be so difficult.


    ¡°President, Vice President, you better check first if you have lost any important contracts and documents, if you lose these, you can ¡­¡± Director Wang nced at Mia and Nangong who had a gloomy face and asked, finally not saying anything further.


    In fact, there was no need to say that they knew that if they lost the documents and contracts inside their own building, not only would they lose face at home, but many of thepanies they used to work with would definitelye to their door. If they lost the contract, thepensation alone could make the Shengshi Grouppletely disappear from the city.


    ¡°Well, Director Wang, I think it¡¯s better to call the police on this matter?¡± After pondering for a while, Mia finally opened her mouth and said.


    Director Wang hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°President, at this time we should call the police, but if we call the police, this matter will be the same as public, we are not automatically admitting that we have lost the contract and documents? If that happens, we would ¡­ s ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, ording to Director Wang¡¯s meaning, what should we do?¡± A pair of ck eyes locked onto Director Wang¡¯s fat face, Nangong asked, his voice always calm and nd.


    Relying on his instincts, he always felt that this was very fishy.


    Is it really such a coincidence that Mia¡¯s office was ransacked once in this building on the exact same day, and that the surveince just happened to be broken?


    ¡°President, I do think that that Miss Li is very suspicious, think about it, she came to ourpany to cause trouble and that group of reporters immediately rushed over. I don¡¯t think it would be such a coincidence, but rather like she came to pick a fight on purpose. Besides, this time the president and Master Jun cooperate on such a big project, and Master Jun is Miss Li¡¯s fianc¨¦, so ¡­¡± did not go on further, but Director Wang¡¯s words had made everything clear.


    Mia spoke coldly, ¡°Director Wang, ording to you, it was Miss Li who nned all this, she deliberately came to get me in trouble and then sent someone to take advantage of the chaos toe to my office?¡±


    ¡°Eh, President, aren¡¯t we all analyzing this matter now, I do think that this is the most likely, but it¡¯s not necessarily, not necessarily.¡± Seeing Mia then implement what he had just said, Director Wang immediately cunningly changed his tone to one of uncertainty.


    If this really fell on hisp, wouldn¡¯t he be asking for trouble? What¡¯s more, not only is Lina¡¯s family famous, but she¡¯s also Asher¡¯s fianc¨¦e, is this something he can just mess with?


    ¡°Oh, it seems that Director Wang is very objective in his analysis!¡± Nangong asked mockingly, hooking his lips, ¡°Since Director Wang is so insightful, then let you handle this matter, Director Wang, we will assist you. However, always be a reporter, this matter must not be spread to the outside world!¡±


    Director Wang hurriedly nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I know this kind of thing, how could I spread it outside! Then if there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go out first!¡±


    After waiting for Mia and Nangong to ask for a nod, Director Wang moved his fat body out of the office, and as he left the office, his small eyes shed a brilliant light, but it passed in a sh.


    ¡°Mia , what do you think about this now? Do you really think it¡¯s such a coincidence?¡± After waiting for Director Wang¡¯s figure to disappear, Nangong asked turning his head to ask Mia who had a pensive face, her tone full of doubt.


    After a moment of contemtion, Mia raised her eyes to look at Nangong and asked, ¡°It seems that this seat of mine is getting worse and worse, Asher just tried to help me, and then this happened, it¡¯s hard to make me not suspect.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do think that this matter will be stirred up soon, and many people will want to see youugh!¡± With a soft sigh, Nangong asked and voiced out his concerns.


    This president¡¯s seat was too arduous for Mia to sit in. Even if it was just about to take off, it would be very unsettling.


    Mia smiled helplessly, a stunning smile blooming on her pale little face, ¡°s, what¡¯s supposed toe is always going toe, even if we hide, we can¡¯t avoid it. Now we have no way to hide even if we want to, we can only actively deal with this matter.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will send someone to investigate, we must find out what is going on in this matter, if it is really done by their gang of directors, it will be endless consequences, we must find them out!¡± Nangong asked as he smashed the tabletop with hatred, his tone icy.


    Mia nodded, but her eyes were full of helplessness.


    Three dayster.


    Inside a luxurious theme restaurant, Asher¡¯s ink eyes stared at Mia sitting across from him, her eyes overflowing with pity and, upon closer inspection, ayer of haze floating faintly.


    After sitting opposite each other for a long time, Mia finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up, her eyebrows lightly frowning, ¡°Master Jun, you came to me and said it was important, but it¡¯s been half an hour now and you haven¡¯t said a word, what exactly do you want?¡±


    If she continued to be watched so deeply by him, she feared she would have to run away.


    Did this man, knowing that she simply couldn¡¯t let go, punish her in this way? Did he have any idea that she had demonstrated half a dozen times in the mirror on the way out to bring her current coldness and impatience to life so vividly?


    Or maybe it¡¯s just that she thinks she¡¯s doing a good job of acting.


    ¡°Who the hell is it? You tell me! Did this happen, and you won¡¯t tell me?¡± After a long silence, Asher finally answered, his voice as cold as a nce of ice that sent a bone-chilling chill down the spine.


    ¡°Master Jun, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about!¡± With a slight shock in her heart, Mia¡¯s body swayed and she hurriedly picked up a cup of tea to hide her panic. This was something she originally thought was well hidden, but he still knew about it!


    So, how much does the outside world know?


    Understanding what was going through her mind, Asher sped his arms up, his dark eyes narrowed dangerously together as he looked at the deadpan little woman and said in no good humor, ¡°Hey woman, do you think I¡¯m all for nothing, that I don¡¯t know about something this big happening? Plus, if I¡¯m right, this breaking news should be on TV soon.¡±


    When he was done, he picked up the remote and turned on the wall-mounted TV.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Apparently, he was right, at this moment the host was reporting the incident, followed by the image of Ri Naing to make a scene: ¡°Not long ago, the photo of Master Jun and the president of Sheng Shi Group kissing together caused a sensation, and Master Jun¡¯s fiancee Miss Ri Na even found Sheng Shi Group, intending to take out a breath of anger, causing another not-so-subtle impulse. When they left, the office of Miss Condensation, the president of Shengshi Group, was ransacked, and many important documents and contracts disappeared, which is ¡­¡±


    Although she knew that sooner orter, the paper would not be able to cover the fire, but after seeing it with her own eyes, Mia¡¯s little face still turned white.


    Not ignoring even the slightest expression on Mia¡¯s face, Asher didn¡¯t wait for the host to finish his babbling before he turned off the TV and gazed into her small face, ¡°Even then, are you going to keep this from me?¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, this is an internal matter within our group, and it¡¯s not a morous one either, so I don¡¯t feel the need to tell Master Jun about you at all.¡± Taking a deep breath, her chest overflowing with aggravation, Mia bit her lower lip and looked away.


    She was already having a hard time right now, and this man had to me her for this. Did he have to make her make this disgrace public to be satisfied?


    Asher was just about to speak when he heard Mia¡¯s phone ring, a glint of recognition crossed his eyes as he lifted the cup of tea in front of him and took a sip, listening sideways to Mia on the phone.


    Looking at the caller ID, Mia picked up the phone, forcing a smile onto her face as her voice changed to a lighter one, ¡°Mr. Zhou, what do you want to call me now?¡±


    Not knowing what the other party said, Mia gave Asher an awkward look and turned her back, lowering her voice, her voice tinged with pleading, ¡°Mr. Zhou, we will definitely investigate this matter clearly, don¡¯t worry, there is absolutely nothing wrong with the contract ¡­¡±


    Over the next few minutes, Mia took no less than five calls, each oneing in to follow up on the contract. Just as another phone rang, Asher snatched it right out of her hand, his slender phone hitting the off button.


    ¡°Asher, what are you doing, if they can¡¯t find me, they¡¯ll be more anxious.¡± Opening her mouth wide, Mia questioned Asher with displeasure.

 Chapter 95: The Unexpected Kiss

    After saying that, Mia reached out to retrieve her phone and Asher stretched his arm, not wanting her to get it.


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t reach her phone no matter what, Mia, impatient and angry, went around the table to Asher¡¯s side and stood on tiptoe to reach her phone, ¡°Asher, you have to switch your phone to me!¡±


    If the partners who had signed the contract could not find her, would they think that she was deliberately avoiding this matter? If that were the case, I¡¯m afraid the future of the Shengshi Group would be even more worrying, right?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay any attention to them!¡± Said ndly, Asher reced the phone inside his other hand to prevent Mia from snatching it away, dripping with irresistible dominance.


    ¡°Give it back to me!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need a phone right now!¡±


    ¡­


    Finally, Asher didn¡¯t see the low couch behind him and copsed onto it at once, and Mia, not at all defensive, nted herself on top of Asher as well, her cherry lips snapping over his, her ck and white eyes ring suddenly.


    Mia, who could clearly feel Asher¡¯s warm breath, her heartbeat increased sharply, her breathing became violently disordered, and she froze for a dozen seconds before she was about to struggle to her feet. Her mind was chagrined that she was even nervous and panicked!


    Before she could stand up, she saw that a pair ofrge hands had imprisoned her slender waist and pulled her close to him, with only an inch between them, and both could feel the warm breath of the other.


    Panicked, Mia struggled to get up again, but without looking up, she fell violently into Asher¡¯s dark eyes, losing her concentration in an instant, falling into the tenderness of his dark eyes.


    By the time she reacted, Asher had already captured her diamond lips, gently tracing the shape of her lips with his lips and tongue, the scent that belonged uniquely to him filling the end of Mia¡¯s nose and slowly enveloping her entire being in it, airtight.


    Just as Asher tried to pry her lips apart, Mia jerked in response and struggled to her feet despite everything, looking up again with a tear-stained face, ¡°You think it¡¯s funny to do this to me now don¡¯t you? Now that I¡¯ve been humiliated and made a fool of myself, you¡¯re here to watch the fun, right?¡±


    She started out with silent tears, then soft sobs, and slowly amplified her voice and cried regardless.


    Mia needs to let off steam now, the stress she¡¯s carrying has almost put a heavy burden on her psyche. The stress she was carrying had almost put a heavy burden on her psyche, and with one thing after another, she was tempted to just throw in the towel many times, but she had to keep going as she always did.


    Because, there is no one who can take her ce.


    Looking at Mia¡¯s raging tears, Asher¡¯s arm just about to reach out stalled in mid-air, hesitating for a few seconds before finally slowly dropping, clenching into fists on either side of his body. His heart was slowly being ripped open by Mia¡¯s sobs, but he didn¡¯t know how to sew it back together.


    he wanted to reach out his arms and take the frail woman in his arms, to let her lean on his shoulder andfort her properly; the


    He wanted to soften his words and reassure her that as long as he existed, he would never let her go so hard, never let her face hardship alone; the


    However, he did nothing, just looked helplessly at the crying little woman in front of him, his heart aching.


    I don¡¯t know how long she had been crying, but Mia finally felt tired and just clung to her knees, burying her face inside her hands and looking slim and helpless.


    ¡°How could I bear to leave you to take this on alone?¡± After a long silence, Asher finally spoke, his voice hard, ¡°I tried to help you, but you pushed me away from afar, hating me as if I had disappeared immediately. Do you know that immediately after I heard about this, I dropped everything I was doing and asked you out?¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t react, still hugging her arms like an ostrich and burying her face deep into her hands, as if that would be a way to escape everything she encountered. Even if, just for a while, it was good to escape, she needed to be alone.


    Dark eyes spilling over with a hint of pity, Asher finally walked over and took her entire body in his arms, burying his lips in her ear and saying softly, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m going to walk with you, no matter what, I¡¯m not going to let you get hurt again.¡±


    After being held by him, Mia shuddered and raised her head quickly, giving him a quick nce and immediately struggling to get out of his confinement. Seeing the way Mia was almost fighting for her life, Asher only had to helplessly let go of his arms and softly soothed her, ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t touch you again, don¡¯t get excited.¡±


    ¡°Stop hurting me?¡± Mia¡¯s face was pale, but her big ck and white eyes were so dark they almost prated, ¡°Would anyone have taken advantage of the chaos and gone to my office if it weren¡¯t for your fianc¨¦eing to our office to cause trouble? And you said that you won¡¯t hurt me anymore, so what is this doing? Do you know how hard it is for me to sit in this seat?¡±


    Asher shuddered, his dark eyes spilling over with arrogance and disbelief¡­ was sheining about him? Was sheining that she was in this predicament because of him?


    With that, his lips curled into a mocking arc, yes, everything, it seemed, was because of him, if it wasn¡¯t for him, Lina wouldn¡¯t have gone to Mia to make trouble, and herpany wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.


    ¡°So if I had married Lena, would you have been more at ease?¡± After a long pause, Asher slowly raised his eyes and looked steadily at Mia¡¯s response.


    Her eyes blinked rapidly and her body trembled gently, Mia seemed to be trying to digest what Asher had just said, but the words that came out of her mouth didn¡¯t seem to have been thought through at all, ¡°Master Jun, you guys have been engaged for a long time and have agreed on a wedding date for a long time, so the next thing to do, naturally, is to get married. However, your marriage has nothing to do with me in any way, so there¡¯s no talk of peace of mind.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t care, it really doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Asher pursed the line on his lips and pressed the question.


    This little woman, could she really care less?


    ¡°Master Jun, I think we¡¯ve talked enough, I have a lot of things to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave you to it for now!¡± Panicked, Mia knew there was no way she could stay any longer and immediately stood up, looking around in a panic, but not knowing what she should take.


    Finally, after some scrutiny, she fell away under Asher¡¯s burning gaze.


    Seeing Mia¡¯s almost fallen figure in the doorway, ayer of pleasure inexplicably welled up in Asher¡¯s heart, and the corners of his pursed mouth finally rxed slowly, slowly blossoming into an absolutely beautiful curve.


    Since this little woman still had him in her heart and wasn¡¯t as cold and heartless as she seemed, he needed to add a dose of the hard stuff now!


    Seeing Mia¡¯s tiny red phone still lying in her hand, Asher carefully packed it into his snug clothes and pulled out his phone to dial a number, ¡°Leena, I have something for you, wait for me.¡±


    Without waiting for Lena to answer, Asher immediately hung up the phone and slowly stood up, slowly walking towards the car parked outside the door.


    It took less than twenty minutes for Asher to arrive in front of the small cottage where Lena lived alone, and was led into Lena¡¯s boudoir by the butler.


    Lena¡¯s boudoir was furnished entirely in pink, with only a thick goose down carpet on the floor, soft andfortable to step on. In the center of the boudoir was a rotating liftable bar table designed with red candles and wine, as well as a few carefully prepared small dishes.


    Lena, on the other hand, was lying on the bed in a provocative pose that made her full and proud and seductive, and when she saw Asher enter, her voice was soft, ¡°Asher, you finally thought of me.¡±


    ¡°I have something to talk to you about.¡± Unfazed, Asher walked over to the bar table and poured himself a ss of red wine, sipping it gently in a graceful and noble gesture.


    Seeing Asher¡¯s calm, unruffled face, Riina¡¯s heart was filled with chagrin, but she could only put on a soft smile, slowly sitting up from the big bed, twisting her waist to Asher¡¯s side, standing behind him, a pair of fullness pressed against his body, winks like silk, ¡°Asher, I¡¯m not that ugly looking, right? Whatever it is, I think I¡¯m more attractive than all this wine and food, right, and you¡¯re not even looking at me, yuck!¡±


    A hint of disgust crossed the bottom of his eyes as Asher gently ced the ss in his hand on the table and caught Rina¡¯s fullness in his backhand, rubbing it a few times with abandon as he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re obviously seducing me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re annoying as hell, we¡¯re getting married soon, how am I seducing you!¡± With a sh of surprise in her eyes, Rina pouted and immediately snuggled into Asher¡¯s arms, a pair of tender white arms wrapped around his neck, making it easy for Asher to be able to wreak havoc on her.


    Asher didn¡¯t show any mercy at all, the force in his hands was almost full strength, a cold smile still on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Asher, you, you¡¯re hurting me!¡± Wailing, Riina frowned in discontent and protested, ¡°I haven¡¯t experienced which way yet, so I¡¯ll wait until we get married ¡­ But if you want it now, then I won¡¯t mind, anyway, we¡¯re getting married soon!¡±


    ¡°Lina, let me ask you, it was you who sent someone to steal the contract from the presidentpany of Shengshi Group, right?¡± Pausing the movement of his hand, Asher seized Lina¡¯s white chin with his slender hand, and his ck eyes were suddenly cold to the extreme as he looked at her fixedly.


    With a shudder, Riina wanted to shake her head and deny it, but she was confined by Asher and could hardly move, so she could only swing her head and cry out with a face full of innocence, ¡°Asher, you, you¡¯ve wronged me, I did go to look for her trouble no doubt, but I really didn¡¯t send anyone to move her office ¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 96: Trouble at the door

    Asher¡¯s dark eyes were icy as he looked at Lena, who was still snuggled in his arms and unable to move, his voice icy, ¡°Really? You happened to go after her, the reporters happened to arrive, and then her office happened to be moved. You think that I would believe that from you?¡±


    ¡°Asher, you have to believe me, I really didn¡¯t touch her office, and as jealous as I am that you actually gave her that big project, I really didn¡¯t touch her office, I swear!¡± Shaking her head in panic, Riina struggled to get Asher to believe her.


    Her mind was full of panic at the moment; if Asher thought she had done this, then next week¡¯s wedding, as per his temper, seemed to have failed to take ce as promised.


    The thought of it made Lena¡¯s heart panic beyond words.


    With his icy gaze still looking straight at Riina¡¯s delicate face, Asher¡¯s voice didn¡¯t have the slightest warmth, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll trust you for now, if I find outter that this has something to do with you, you know what the consequences will be!¡±


    After saying that, Asher finally released therge palm that had imprisoned Riina¡¯s jaw.


    ¡°Asher, don¡¯t worry, I swear I had nothing to do with this.¡± Lena breathed a huge sigh of relief and paused for ten seconds or so before asking Asher again apprehensively, ¡°Asher, so is our wedding next week, still going to happen?¡±


    Casting a sidelong nce at the bbergasted Leena, Asher¡¯s voice gradually softened, teasing his lips lightly, ¡°Why not hold it? Or, have you actually changed your mind and don¡¯t want to marry me?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, Asher, how could I change my mind? I¡¯m just so happy, just so happy ¡­¡± After a few seconds of dismay, Lena finally believed her ears and was so happy and touched that she actually choked up and couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Well, I have nothing more to do, rest yourself, I have other things to take care of.¡± ncing lightly at the excited Leena, Asher looked still cold, nd as if the matter of marriage had nothing to do with him at all.


    Frozen for a second, Leena tugged on Asher¡¯s arm and timidly asked, ¡°Asher, since you promised to get married next week, does that mean everything can go ording to n?¡±


    You know, a month before, she had already started to prepare her wedding dress and everything she would use when she got married. She wanted women all over the world to see that she, Riina, had finally seeded in marrying the man that women all over the world wanted to marry, and had finally be the happiest bride in the world.


    Stopping in his tracks and ncing at the expectant Lina, Asher said with a faint smile, ¡°Since we¡¯re getting married next week, of course we have to prepare for everything, my Asher¡¯s wedding, it¡¯s not that shabby, you just prepare well!¡±


    ¡°Asher, you, you¡¯re too good ¡­¡± After some more great dismay, Rina finally let go of Asher¡¯s arm, her face full of pouting.


    If she remembered correctly, she could count the number of tones and expressions Asher had used to talk to her like this on a p. So did this mean that everything was going in a good direction?


    In an instant, Riina felt like she had flown from hell to heaven, and it all seemed to be in the hands of the man who had slowly disappeared.


    After standing frozen in ce for a long time, Riina finally grabbed her phone with a tone of voice that couldn¡¯t hide her excitement, ¡°I have good news, I¡¯m calling a press conference because Asher and I are getting married ¡­¡±


    The next day, inside Asher¡¯s office, watching the excited and happy image of Lena on the wall mounted TV, ude couldn¡¯t stop shaking his head and tsking, ¡°Tsk, tsk, Asher, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually choosing to marry this woman! I¡¯m really admiring you with all my heart right now, you¡¯re really my idol.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it was me who agreed to marry her, wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate to say she was stalking?¡± Hooking his lips lightly, ude¡¯s gossipy look really made Asher chuckle a little.


    ¡°Asher, do you think it¡¯s my first day dealing with you guys? Even if Lina is more arrogant, without your approval, she wouldn¡¯t dare to hold such a reckless press conference to bask in her happiness, and ah, if it wasn¡¯t for your approval, she still wouldn¡¯t know if you were married to her or not, holding a press conference now, wouldn¡¯t it be a p in her own face when the timees, she¡¯s not that stupid, right?¡± Stroking his chin, ude shook his head confidently and said.


    Asher crossed his arms, his face a rare warmth, his voice even tter, ¡°I knew she would react this way, and that reaction is what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°Asher,e on, what the hell were you thinking?¡± ude¡¯s spirit snapped and he immediately asked nosily, ¡°I can¡¯t really believe you can marry this prissy youngdy who knows nothing, do you have some idea of getting someone into heaven now, but how soon are you going to make them go to hell?¡±


    Asher nodded in satisfaction, crossing his legs in a rxed manner, ¡°ude, as nosy and cocky as you are, and as breathless as you make my head hurt sometimes, I have to say, you know me best! And yes, it was all on purpose!¡±


    ¡°Are youplimenting me or undermining me?¡± ude had a ck line, but it was quickly reced with a face full of excitement, ¡°Then tell me, what exactly do you want? You mustn¡¯t tell me that you snubbed someone, Miss Lai, just to make someone jealous, right?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to see how she would react if I did marry Leena. I just can¡¯t believe that she can really act like nothing¡¯s wrong!¡± Nodding, Asher gave a slight nod, his dark eyes casting a nce at the view beyond the floor-to-ceiling ss.


    Yes, he simply did not believe that Mia had as much determination and indifference as she showed.


    After a moment of silence, ude¡¯s face was full of concern, ¡°Asher, while I don¡¯t have anything against you doing this, isn¡¯t it a bit ¡­ deadly for you if Grandpa Jun knew that the thing he cared about most was actually being treated like child¡¯s y by you? ¡±


    ¡°ude, it seems to be office hours and you¡¯ve got a lot of time to be making small talk with me, am I assigning you a little less work?¡± With a thick frown, Asher asked in a nonchnt manner, ¡°Also, how¡¯s that thing I asked you to look into, does it have anything to do with Lena?¡±


    ¡°Look at you, when ites to your sore spots you press me with work.¡± ude whined in a small whisper, but then said, ¡°I investigated, and after that incident that day, the surveince on the president¡¯s floor of the Shengshi Group actually broke down somehow as well, which makes me suspicious ¡­¡±


    ¡°Suspect it was those old guys from the Shengshi Group?¡± Asher coldly took over, ¡°They are feeling disconcerted by her sitting in the president¡¯s seat, so they are looking for trouble with her at every turn, and for their own benefit, they would not hesitate to do such a thing!¡±


    ude nodded, ¡°So ording to you, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Since those directors sincerely want her to be embarrassed, the natural thing for them to do now is to go and press thosepanies that they used to work with to make her exin herpensation regarding this matter.¡± Asher¡¯s arms were crossed again, ¡°You go and see now, you are supposed to know what to do if there is thatpany that is embarrassing her!¡±


    ude stood up and shrugged helplessly, ¡°Well, I see somepanies are going to be out of luck, who let them mess with our president¡¯s heart without looking?¡±


    After saying that, ude immediately dodged, or else he would surely get a cold stare from Asher in return.


    Watching ude¡¯s back, Asher stroked the jade carving on the table with one slender hand and muttered to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never let you face this alone! If it¡¯s something I owe you, I¡¯ll make it up to you one by one!¡±


    That long, slender palm gripped the fine jade carving.


    However, in the meeting room of Shengshi Group, the president of Hongda Group was talking to Mia, his eyebrows were furrowed and his lips were pursed together, showing that he was not in a good mood, his voice was hard and thrown towards Mia, ¡°Miss Leng, we have signed an agreement and contract between us long ago, I would like to ask if our contract was stolen as well? ¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Mia hesitated and looked her pleading gaze at Nangong who was asking for help to the side. Although she had been experienced for five years, it was the first time she had faced this kind of thing, making her a bit overwhelmed and difficult to deal with.


    Receiving her gaze, Nangong asked returning her a soothing smile, looking at the president of the Hongda Group across the table with a nd expression, ¡°Then what Mr. Zhang means is that he wants us to show the signed agreement and contract first? In that case, does Mr. Zhang not trust our group? Or did President Zhang listen to the rumors outside, so he took the opportunity to question us?¡±


    Zhou¡¯s face shed a trace of embarrassment, wiped a handful of sweat helplessly smiled and said, ¡°Vice President Nangong, words are not so, now yourpany¡¯s matter has been on TV, has been a buzz, we do business, naturally want a peace of mind, if you can produce an agreement and contract, I naturally have nothing to say. ¡±


    ¡°And what if you can¡¯t see it?¡± After a long silence, Mia finally asked, her expression having taken on a bit of bemusement.


    Mr. Zhou wiped his sweat again and spread his hands helplessly, ¡°If there is no contract, I can¡¯t stop doing business for the sake of Leng Lao, I¡¯m afraid that the business between us will have to suspend our cooperation. You know, this matter is your fault in the first ce, not ourpany¡¯s responsibility, so the contractual breach of contract, you still have topensate!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°General Zhou, is there really not an ounce of room for negotiation? When Leng Lao was around, our two families have always worked together and there has never been any unpleasantness ¡­¡± Looking back at Mia, Nangong asked.

 Chapter 97: Purely looking for death

    Hearing what Nangong asked, a trace of embarrassment shed across the fat face of General Manager Zhou, but it quickly disappeared as he smiled helplessly, ¡°Vice President Nangong, you are right, our two families have cooperated for a long time. However, one size does not fit all, previous cooperation does not mean that future cooperation will be pleasant, like when something like this happened, it makes me feel very uneasy ¡­¡±


    Mia and Namgung asked looking at each other, both seeing helplessness in the other¡¯s eyes.


    They knew that this was just a prelude to the side effects of this matter. If they agreed to break the contractual rtionship with the Hongda Group andpensated arge sum of money, trouble would follow and the Shengshi Group would really never be able to stand up again.


    However, Mia is really unwilling, she promised her grandfather that she will manage the Shengshi Group properly and restore it to its former glory again.


    Is it, like, a failure?


    Just at this time, the phone of Hongda Group¡¯s General Manager Zhou suddenly rang, he absently took out the phone and nced at it, and immediately changed to a respectful demeanor with a ttering tone, ¡°Vice President Xiang, howe you have time to call me?¡±


    Hearing those words, Mia and Nangong asked looked at each other once again, and Nangong asked with a smile that already had a sense of understanding and helplessness in it.


    At this juncture Asher had asked ude to call Mr. Zhou, it was needless to say that he knew what his intentions were. However, it seems that Asher is the only one who can help Mia now!


    When he thought that he couldn¡¯t actually help the woman he loved, Nangong asked his heart hurt unbearably, and a sense of powerlessness arose.


    I don¡¯t know what ude said, but Mr. Zhou nodded his head respectfully and kept nodding and nodding as if ude was standing across the room. After a few minutes of conversation, Mr. Zhou respectfully hung up the phone, turned his head and politely said to Mia, ¡°Miss Leng, I was wrong just now, our cooperation will continue ording to the contract. I won¡¯t pursue the matter about the contract anymore, because I believe that Leng Lao¡¯s granddaughter will not let me down!¡±


    Mr. Zhou¡¯s three-hundred-and-sixty-degree turn made Mia not react for a moment, just nodded mechanically and asked incredulously, ¡°Then what Mr. Zhou means is that he won¡¯t pursue the matter of this contract?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I didn¡¯t expect Miss Leng to have Master Jun as her guarantee, so what else do I have to worry about? If Miss Leng and Vice President Nangong have nothing to do, then I¡¯ll take my leave and won¡¯t bother you!¡± Master Jun Zhou stood up, his tone and demeanor were unusually polite, and he was a different person from just now.


    Hearing Asher¡¯s name, Mia sighed helplessly and slowly lowered her head.


    When the timees, will he still be the one to make a difference? Was he really so ipetent that he had to rely on him?


    But what else is there to do?


    After sending off the president of the Hongda Group, Mia fell helplessly into her boss chair, looking despondent. Nangong asked and walked to her side, saying with a concerned face, ¡°Mia , don¡¯t think too much, although I don¡¯t really want it to be Asher whoes out to solve this problem, but, at least he can solve it now, it¡¯s a blessing in misfortune, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°But, I really don¡¯t want to have any dealings with him.¡± Raising her eyes and looking helplessly at Nangong asking across the table, Mia¡¯s voice was full of helplessness, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take favors from him, I don¡¯t want him to help me, I don¡¯t even want to see him!¡±


    Nangong asked in silence, not wanting to see, did that mean he was afraid to see Asher again at all?


    In her heart, she could never let go of that man, could she?


    Just at this time, the secretary walked in and ced today¡¯s newspaper on the table, Mia casually scanned it, but was immediately burned by the huge headline on the paper: Business tycoon Asher to marry Lai Group¡¯s thousandaire next week!


    When she saw the title, Mia¡¯s heart shook and her body shook violently a few times.


    Without ignoring Mia¡¯s smiling movements and expression, Nangong asked picking up the newspaper and hastily scanned it, when he saw the headline, he immediately pressed it with his hand and said in a soft andforting voice, ¡°Mia , these newspapers just like to catch the wind, Asher he, there is no way he will wee Lina, don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Nangong asked there was no way to finish thisforting sentence sharply, the newspaper in his hand was different from that kind of small entertainment news newspaper, this newspaperpany was very formal, it was absolutely impossible to create something out of nothing and catch the wind.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s his right who he wants to marry, I don¡¯t have any right to ask questions, do I?¡± Forcing herself to calm down, Mia looked away, her voice nd.


    The reason why Mia pretended to be indifferent, which made Nangong ask even more heartbroken, he knew that in these five years, Mia had never let go of Asher at all, and the person she loved the most was also Asher. this is the reason why in these five years, no matter how hard he tried, it was difficult to enter Mia¡¯s heart.


    7 After a long silence, Mia twisted her head and changed the subject covertly, ¡°You¡¯d better get ready, since the president of Hongda Group wille to trouble, people from otherpanies will follow. I think our troubles are just beginning.¡±


    ¡°En, I will go and prepare, you also take a rest first, don¡¯t think about anything.¡± With his eyes lingering on Mia¡¯s body, Nangong asked, pretending to be rxed as he admonished Mia.


    Nodding mechanically, Mia¡¯s gaze returned to Nangong asked, but it was as if she wasn¡¯t looking at him at all, just somewhere in the distance.


    With a helpless sigh, Nangong asked and gave a deep look at Mia who was dazed, slowly shook his head and closed the door of the meeting room for her.


    Unbeknownst to them, just as the president of the Hongda Group walked out, Director Wang came out from a corner where he could not be easily spotted and greeted politely like President Zhou, ¡°President Zhou, in such a hurry to go somewhere? How did things go?¡±


    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s Director Wang, how did things go, I was going to ask you!¡± At first being stopped, Mr. Zhou was taken aback, but he quickly calmed down and said in no good mood, ¡°You told me toe and look for trouble with your president, I actually don¡¯t even know the basic situation of the group, it almost killed me!¡±


    Director Wang looked puzzled and asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s the basic situation? Didn¡¯t we all agree before that the condensation¡¯s office was burrized and the contract was lost, you just took this opportunity to make the group pay arge sum of money, what¡¯s wrong with that for you?¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, I¡¯m really surprised, you¡¯re also a member of the Shengshi Group, why are you doing this? You also know that if this unlimitedpensation continues, your Sheng Shi Group will soon go out of business, is this what you want?¡± Chief Zhou looked curiously at Director Wang who was even fatter than him across the table, his tone full of suspicion.


    Director Wang smiled grimly, wiped his oily forehead, and said mysteriously, ¡°I won¡¯t let the Shengshi Group copse, I just want the one in charge to change hisst name. As you know, Shengshi Group¡¯s surname has been Leng for too long, I want to make it ¡­¡±


    ¡°You want Condensation to step down from his seat and then you be the president of the Shengshi Group, don¡¯t you?¡± Chief Zhou picked up his mouth, a cold smile condensing on his face, ¡°It seems that Director Wang¡¯s wishful thinking seems to be going down the drain!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The heart is greatly shocked, director Wang surprisingly defiantly grabbed the arm of the general director Zhou, the look of Zhang Huang, ¡°My n has been carried out almost, as long as you follow the n, soon ¡­¡±


    Chief Zhou coldly shook off his hand, shook his head, and sneered, ¡°Director Wang, it turns out that we are all part of your n. But let me tell you first, if you want to overthrow Condensation, then please inquire who¡¯s behind her first!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhou, what do you mean by that, how can I not understand, what backstage, Master Leng has long been in the United States ¡­¡± froze, Director Wang¡¯s face was full of doubts.


    ¡°You know, just now, just as I was pressing for a condensation contract, Master Jun¡¯s vice president called me. Even if you¡¯re stupid, you know what the consequences of offending Master Jun are, right?¡± At the mention of Asher, Chief Zhou¡¯s face was full of respect, ¡°Forget it, even if you don¡¯t know dead or alive, I still want to live a few more days, if he screwed me over, it would be like crushing an ant, he would never hesitate.¡±


    Director Wang froze like he didn¡¯t understand him.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve said enough, if you want to get killed, no one will help you, I¡¯m not going to continue anyway, I have a lot of employees to feed. Alright, man, you take care of yourself, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Seeing that Director Wang was still fuming, Mr. Zhou shook his head, patted his shoulder, and turned around to walk outside.


    Looking at Mr. Zhou¡¯s figure, Director Wang finally reacted and mmed his fist on the wall next to him, ¡°Damn, I should have thought of that, Asher would have helped her for sure!¡±


    After standing in ce for half a day and looking around to see that no one had noticed him, Director Wang had to walk towards thepany unhappily.


    He had just walked into thepany office when he saw several directors waiting for him in his office, and when they saw him enter, they greeted him and asked anxiously, ¡°Director Wang, how are things going, has Mr. Zhou left yet?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t mention it quickly, if we want to fix condensation, I think we have to think of another way!¡± Sitting on the sofa with his head hanging, Director Wang¡¯s face was very ugly, ¡°I really can¡¯t imagine that this woman actually has such a great charm.¡±


    Several other directors still didn¡¯t know what had happened and looked at each other, turning their heads and asking, ¡°Director Wang, looking at you, things don¡¯t seem to be going well, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, at first, Leng Lao treated us all well, is it not a bit too much for us to do this?¡± A tall, thin director stood not far away, looked at several other directors, and said with a face full of guilt.


    Several of the other directors actually lowered their heads thoughtfully as they heard his words.

 Chapter 98 – Personal Delivery of Invitations

    As soon as he saw this kind of formation, Director Wang immediately stood up and approached that director, questioning him with cold eyes, ¡°Director Liu, don¡¯t tell me that it hase to this time, and you are so kind that you want to escape from the battlefield?¡±


    ¡°No, I just feel that it seems a bit wrong for us to do this to Master Leng ¡­,¡± Director Liu didn¡¯t expect Director Wang¡¯s reaction to be so strong, and after ncing at the other directors, he replied sarcastically.


    Director Wang took another step closer and said with a cold smile, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no one can back out now. If we all work together, the possibility of sess will be very high, and everyone will benefit then, if you want to run away from the battle, then we are not afraid, if the n fails, you also have a part to y, don¡¯t try to escape, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I, understand, understand ¡­¡± Looking at the other directors again, Director Liu helplessly cowered his shoulders and slowly hung his head.


    Director Wang turned his head again and looked at several other directors who also did not speak earlier, his voice as cold as ice, ¡°Is there still the one among you who thinks the same as Director Liu and thinks that it is wrong for us to do so?¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, we all listen to you and will all follow your n!¡± After looking at each other face to face, several other directors hurriedly nodded along with their voices.


    They weren¡¯t stupid and knew that it was like being in a thief¡¯s boat now, if things worked out alright, even if they didn¡¯t, when the time came, Director Wang definitely wouldn¡¯t let anyone off the hook!


    ¡°Good, very good, very good, what we need to do now is to be united, there must be absolutely no second thoughts.¡± Director Wang coldly looked around at several other directors, ¡°If there are any double-minded ones, then don¡¯t me me, Wang, for not being merciful when the timees!¡±


    A director swallowed a mouthful of saliva and opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Director Wang, you haven¡¯t answered just now, what exactly went wrong with the n? Why did it fail?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, we basically haven¡¯t worked with anypany since this girl arrived, so how could there be an ident?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out either, could it be Nangong asked? This kid has been standing by that girl¡¯s side, so faithful that he can¡¯t even pull it in if he wants to ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re all wrong, the person who helped that girl this time, we can¡¯t move anyone.¡± Director Wang¡¯s face was gloomy, his eyes all gloomy, ¡°Because, the one who stood up for that girl this time, is Asher!¡±


    As soon as Director Wang¡¯s words fell, they immediately caused an uproar among several directors, and after some discussion, all that remained was endless silence.


    Everyone knew what the word Asher stood for, and to ignore Asher would be to joke with one¡¯s future and life. that Mia could actually move Asher was beyond every one¡¯s expectation.


    The original scandal, they thought it was nothing more than ark, Asher has had countless scandals but never heard of him sticking up for any woman!


    ¡°Director Wang, you¡¯ve always been resourceful, so what do you say now, what should we do now? If it¡¯s true that Asher is interfering, this matter will be quite difficult to handle!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if a few otherpanies hear that Asher has stepped in, they won¡¯t cooperate with our n. one word from Asher and they¡¯re gone from this world, how dare they go against Asher!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I just can¡¯t believe that Asher can watch that girl every day.¡± Ayer of ruthlessness surfaced on Director Wang¡¯s face as he made a gesture of wiping his neck and said grimly, ¡°If none of it really works, then this is the only way to go ¡­¡±


    Seeing Director Wang¡¯s actions, several other directors looked at each other and immediately fell into silence.


    But Mia, since the president of the Hongda Group hade looking for trouble, she had thought that the next few days would not be calm at all, but for the next three days, the wind and waves were calm, and no morepanies came looking for trouble.


    She knew that it was all Asher¡¯s doing.


    Thinking about Asher, Mia looked out at the calendar on herputer, in four days, it was Asher and Lena¡¯s wedding!


    Has she really let go of it?


    But why, once the thought of his side will be apanied by another woman, her heart tumbled up full of pain, this pain from the heart, a strand began to spread, gradually spread to the limbs, organs, any pores and cells.


    It was a feeling that made Mia ache and almost choke.


    Just then the phone rang abruptly, she covered her heart, hesitated and picked up the phone, Asher¡¯s familiar voice came from the other end, ¡°Come down now, I¡¯m near that convenience store not far from your office, I have something for you.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Subconsciously, Mia tried to refuse. He was about to marry another woman, so why was he stilling to her? And, why should she listen to him and go down when he told her to?N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°This thing is important, and you¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯te. I¡¯ll be right here waiting for you until youe!¡± Without waiting for Mia to finish a sentence, Asher gave the order in a domineering manner, and immediately hung up.


    This man, how dare he still be so domineering, it¡¯se to this, and he¡¯s still ordering her around so righteously!


    Staring nkly at the phone in her hand, Mia froze in ce for a moment. It was sote, why was he calling her, why was heing to see her?


    What exactly is this important thing he speaks of?


    The minutes ticked by, and when Mia came back to her senses, she realized with a start that she¡¯d actually been in a daze for half an hour after the call Asher had hung up on!


    Damn it, what a time it was, this man still had so much influence over him!


    As if something was dictating her will, it made her put on her jacket, walk out of the office, walk to the elevator, and walk down the street. By the time she reacted, she was in front of the convenience store not far from the office.


    Mia cringed at her actions, but subconsciously looked around, and to her further chagrin, Asher wasn¡¯t here! Yeah, how could the titr AsherMaster Jun wait for someone for half an hour? Looks like she¡¯s been nothing but a joke since the beginning!


    A breeze blew and it was already slightly cooler, Mia looked at the sky and it dawned on her that autumn wasing. She wrapped up her clothes and looked around again before she nned to go back.


    ¡°I thought you were looking for me, was I wrong, are you going back now?¡± Just as she turned her head, a tall figure stood in front of her with a smile, his dark eyes surprisingly glowing in the darkness.


    It was obvious that he was in a good mood.


    Seeing his smiling face, Mia was even more chagrined that he was in such a good mood because he was about to get married, right, and actually managed to wait for her for half an hour! But why did her heart ache even harder at the thought that he was in a good mood because he was getting married?


    With that in mind, Mia ignored Asher and turned her head with the intention of going the other way.


    ¡°You¡¯re here in person, so why are you leaving? Don¡¯t you, by any chance, want to see what I¡¯m going to give you?¡± Standing in front of her again, Asher asked with a good-natured smile.


    ¡°Alright Asher, just for the sake of you relieving me, I¡¯ll see what you have to show me. But also, please hurry up, I have a lot of work to do.¡± Not looking up in good humor, Mia tried to swallow her aggravation.


    Asher leaned down to look at her, a grin growing on his face, ¡°A lot of what you do is go back and keep gawking, right?¡±


    ¡°Asher!¡± shouting his name in exasperation, Mia¡¯s voice took on a bit of a huff, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, then go impress your fianc¨¦e, I don¡¯t have time for your nonsense!¡±


    After saying that, Mia huffed and puffed, intending to walk around Asher, the man, at thiste hour, wasing to see herugh?


    ¡°Fine, fine, don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± In the darkness, Asher raised something in his hand to her, then shoved it into her hand.


    Looking at it in the dim light, the big red cover, the foil font, the delicate design, Mia realized with a start that it turned out to be Asher and Leena¡¯s wedding invitation!


    ¡°The thing you want to show me in the middle of the night is your wedding invitation?¡± Snapping her head up, Mia¡¯s eyes were sore and ufortable, but she tried desperately to hold them back, desperately trying to make her voice sound unusually cold.


    ¡°For others, naturally I can just have my men deliver them, but this one of yours, I must deliver it personally.¡± Looking at Mia¡¯s dim and uncertain expression in the darkness, Asher¡¯s words had a deeper meaning.


    An ache spread again, her eyes sore and almost unbearable, her heart overflowing with aggression, Mia struggled to lift her face and hold back the tears that were about to flow, nodding her head, the corners of her mouth presenting a miserable smile, ¡°You do think highly of me, then I, I bless you!¡±


    With her heart full of aggression and pain, Mia didn¡¯t even have the time to think about the deeper meaning of Asher¡¯s words. Or was Asher showing off his happiness bying to deliver the invitation to her in person on a big night?


    ¡°Why do I get the feeling that something doesn¡¯t sound right about you?¡± The corners of Asher¡¯s sexy mouth, in the darkness, had lifted into a faint smile, while his voice was filled with irritating curiosity and suspicion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m normal.¡± Desperately shaking her head, something salty already dripping out, Mia struggled to hang her head, even though she knew that now Asher couldn¡¯t even see what the hell was on her face.


    When she lowered her head, Asher continued to tease her, ¡°But, I still don¡¯t feel right, are you jealous? Or, are you upset to see me get married?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t!¡± Snapping her head up, Mia¡¯s voice drew up a few notches, tinged with annoyance and aggravation.

 Chapter 99: Meeting the Killer

    Hearing the chagrin in Mia¡¯s tone, the smile on Asher¡¯s lips deepened as he hurriedly waved his hands and said, ¡°Okay, okay, you didn¡¯t, you didn¡¯t, that¡¯s always okay, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve delivered the invitations, I have a lot to do, I have to, I have to go ¡­¡± said incoherently, Mia herself didn¡¯t know what she wanted to say, she just knew that she needed to go back now, find a ce to to hide and lick her wounds alone.


    ¡°Then go back, I won¡¯t see you off!¡± Seeing that Mia¡¯s reaction was just as she expected, Asher¡¯s mood was downright pleasant, his voice carrying an unconcealed pleasure.


    Hearing this, Mia couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and fell away, leaving Asher behind.


    She hadn¡¯t gone far when she saw four mene out of the darkness and slowly surround her in the middle. Mia shuddered and immediately suppressed the panic that rose up inside her and asked in a cold voice with a trembling voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do? This ¡­ haha ¡­¡± The man at the head of the group seemed to find Mia¡¯s question funny andughed uncontrobly, ¡°You¡¯re still cute as hell, we¡¯ve got you surrounded by You would actually ask such a question!¡±


    Looking back, Mia raised her voice, hoping Asher wasn¡¯t far enough away to hear her, ¡°It¡¯s against thew for you to do that!¡±


    ¡°Ay, I advise you not to look backwards, the man is long gone. And, breaking thew?¡± The four menughed together, ¡°This is the kind of business we are in, if we are afraid of breaking thew, then how are we going to make money? There¡¯s no way, someone wants your life, we¡¯ll get arge sum of money if we kill you, so just give yourself a break.¡±


    Someone¡¯s trying to kill her!


    rmed, seeing that Asher really wasn¡¯ting, Mia forced herself to calm down and maneuver around a few people, one hand creeping towards her pocket, ¡°Who¡¯s trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to make any small moves, if we find out, you can only die faster.¡± As if he knew what Mia was going to do, the man at the head of the group¡¯s voice snapped cold as he slowly approached her, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen your picture, it¡¯s just a pity that someone wants to kill a woman as beautiful as you are, I¡¯m really a bit sad to give up!¡±


    ¡°This big brother, I know I won¡¯t be able to escape today, but you should at least let me know before I die who is trying to kill me, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be wronged?¡± The hand that had already touched the phone shook, Mia forced herself to calm down and spoke to divert the attention of these few people while pressing the phone haphazardly.


    Thest person she remembered calling was Nangong Man, so if she was lucky enough she might dial out and Nangong Man mighte to her rescue!


    By now there was no response from Asher¡¯s side, he should have left already! Now her only hope is for Namgung to ask!


    ¡°This ¡­¡± The leader looked at the other three men as if in great difficulty, ¡°The rule of our business is that we will never reveal the identity of our employer, this request of yours is not too much, but it makes it very difficult for us .¡±


    Perhaps, because Mia was only a small woman, the four men were not eager for her life, but were happy to be circling her.


    Mia¡¯s hand was still pressed on the phone, her tone pleading, ¡°This big brother, I¡¯m just a woman, I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯ve offended. If I die like this, I¡¯ll simply die injustice, I can¡¯t even die in peace!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already be the president at a young age, so naturally there will be many people who are not convinced, so you¡¯ll die a little early. That¡¯s all I can say, I can¡¯t tell you the rest.¡± The person at the head hesitated for a while before finally speaking.


    Those board members want her dead!


    Clenching her fists tightly, Mia¡¯s whole body was on alert, even if it was herst hope, she had to take a chance, she couldn¡¯t just lose her life for nothing! She must survive, she must keep the Shengshi Group, she must make those directors look good!


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve said what we need to say, and even if you¡¯re pretty, money is still important, so there¡¯s nothing we can do about it!¡± The one in the lead saw that Mia didn¡¯t say anything else, and as if he had made a decision, he led the other three men to narrow the circle.


    Mia looked warily at the few men who gradually surrounded herself in the middle and said tentatively, ¡°How about this, how much did the guy who hired you pay you, I¡¯ll pay double, what do you think?¡±


    Several people looked at each other again, then the leader waved the knife in his hand and said with great regret, ¡°This is a very good idea of yours, but there are rules in our business, since we have epted the employment, we can¡¯t go back in the middle, otherwise, who would dare to hire us?¡±


    Damn, these guys are pretty principled!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After saying that, the man at the head of the group seemed to have made up his mind and lunged at Mia, brandishing his knife. Mia closed her eyes quickly, her heart in despair, waiting for the final moment toe.


    ¡°You four big men bullying a woman, it¡¯s really not like that either!¡± Just as the leader man¡¯s knife was about to fall on Mia, an icy, bone-chilling voice suddenly came from behind the few men, almost freezing the few men in general.


    Mia¡¯s eyes snapped open and she looked incredulously at Asher who was slowly walking towards them!


    Didn¡¯t he just leave? How could he appear here again at this time?


    ¡°You get out of here and leave me alone!¡± Looking around at the four fierce men, a wave of panic rose in Mia¡¯s heart and she desperately yelled at the approaching Asher, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my business, just get out of here!¡±


    The man at the head of the group gestured and one of them came up and restrained Mia, waving his hand for the other two to follow him as he approached Asher with a grin, ¡°Yo, who do I think it is? Let¡¯s take Asher down, we¡¯ll get a big ransom, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­ big brother, Asher we can¡¯t afford to mess with, or ¡­¡± The other two men looked at each other, panic already on their faces. Even if they were killers, they knew Asher¡¯s prestige and reputation in the city.


    Asher he is famous, no matter which side of the people have to give Asher a few face, they are just a few not too good killers, if they annoy Asher, the future of the road ¡­


    ¡°Bastards, you idiots, cowards, we are now four, capture Asher and demand arge ransom, after we get the ransom, then kill him, do you think he will still do anything to us?¡± The man at the head of the group broke down in anger when he saw that hispanion was already backing down before he could do anything.


    ¡°I heard what you just said, and if you get your wish today, then I, Asher, will admit my bad luck. But ¡­¡± Asher interjected coldly, ¡°But if you don¡¯t get your wish, then you won¡¯t see the sun in the future!¡±


    The leader of the group lunged at Asher wielding a knife in his hand and mouthed, ¡°Asher, I¡¯ll kill you now and see if you can still do anything to us!¡±


    Easily avoiding the leader, Asher kicked at the leader, his voice icy, ¡°You¡¯re really tired of living!¡±


    ¡°Why are you two still standing there, why don¡¯t you hurry up and join me!¡± Annoyed at being kicked out far away by Asher, the leader of the group turned his head to see the other two still standing dumbfounded, and immediately roared in anger.


    The two men then reacted, looked at each other and immediately rushed at Asher together, one went to hold Asher¡¯s upper body and the other went to hold Asher¡¯s lower body, Asher was unprepared and was surprisingly held in a death grip by the two of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, you guys don¡¯t touch him, he has nothing to do with me, you guys let him go! Let him go, I, if you guys want to kill me, I am willing to ¡­¡± Seeing that the leader was about to wield a knife and rush over, Mia¡¯s face turned pale with fear and she shouted at the four men in spite of everything.


    Seeing this, the man who had coerced her tightened her neck and threatened viciously, ¡°Don¡¯t say a word!¡±


    Seeing Mia so worried about herself, Asher¡¯s heart swelled and a touch of tenderness swirled under his eyes, but when he looked at the person in charge, his eyes immediately returned to their cold and appalling appearance, ¡°You are looking for death!¡±


    The leader of the group had already swung his sword in front of Asher, but he was surprised by a look from Asher and froze in ce, unable to move his feet a bit, and his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°Brother, hurry up, what are you doing, we can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡± The abnormality of the leader¡¯s boss made the two henchmen puzzled and hissed with all their might. Although they were two men imprisoning Asher, they still had the feeling that their strength was overwhelming.


    Even, they were beginning to vaguely regret that they had actually gone against Asher at the boss¡¯s behest, wasn¡¯t that self-defeating?


    Or, maybe it¡¯s just looking for death.


    After being yelled at by the two men, the leader boss finally snapped back to his senses and gave a low growl before finally swinging his de towards Asher.


    Mia mmed her eyes shut!


    God, why did hee back, hadn¡¯t he already left, why did hee back to save her!


    Damn it, didn¡¯t he say he was going to marry another woman, then why did hee back? He was determined to make her feel guilty for the rest of her life, wasn¡¯t he?


    Asher, if you die, I will definitely not live alone either. Mia hissed low in her mind, but still couldn¡¯t bear to see the sight of Asher being hurt by a few people.


    ¡°What are you doing! Don¡¯t let them go yet, the police are here!¡± Just when Mia was almost desperate already, suddenly came Nangong Man¡¯s voice. She snapped open her eyes and saw that Nangong Man was hurrying towards them with a team of police officers.


    Because it was a bit of a distance and Nangong asked and was afraid that they would have an ident, he yelled loudly from a few dozen meters away.

 Chapter 100 Who will look after it

    ¡°Big brother, the police are here, let¡¯s run away, or else we¡¯ll be dead!¡± The man who coerced Mia was already scared out of his wits just now, and now that he saw that Nangong asked had brought a team of police, he was even more scared out of his wits and dropped Mia and ran.


    The other two saw that one man had already run away, and no longer caring about the leader boss, they immediately threw down their knives and ran away, and in the night, they had soon run far away.


    Soon, several police officers came running over and quickly subdued the boss who hadn¡¯t reacted to the ground. Nangong asked and ran to Mia¡¯s side, hurriedly checking her up and down, ¡°Are you alright, did they do anything to you? Did you hurt anywhere? Let me take a look ¡­¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked, I¡¯m fine, but ¡­¡± Pushing Nangong¡¯s hand away, Mia struggled to her feet and staggered towards Asher, who was not far away. The two policemen crouched not far from Asher, looking down at the injuries on his body.


    Ashery dying on the ground, seemingly without a trace of life left in him.


    The closer she got to Asher, the slower Mia¡¯s steps slowed down and her heart was beating so hard it was almost like it was going to jump out of her chest! How was he? What had the thugs done to him just now? How badly was he hurt? Is he going to be alright?


    Why did hee to her rescue?


    Could it be that he was trying to make her remember him this way? Or was he trying to guilt her for life?


    No, she would hate him, she would hate him for the rest of her life! Hate him for actually guilting her, hate him for getting hurt without even thinking about it!


    She was just a dozen steps away from Asher, and Mia actually walked for almost ten minutes, her feet seemingly glued to something and she couldn¡¯t take a step for several minutes!


    Watching her steps, Nangong asked with pain in his heart, but he could only look away from the image that made him sad.


    Mia¡¯s every step was like walking on Nangong asked¡¯s heart, knocking his heart followed by painful ufortable. She still cared for him after all, didn¡¯t she? Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even have had time to say a word to him before rushing off to meet Asher!


    Seeing Miae up to him, the two policemen looked up and said politely, ¡°Thisdy, you don¡¯t have to worry, Master Jun suffered a stab wound on his body, now it¡¯s because of excessive bleeding to muddle through, nothing else is seriously wrong!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t passing out from bleeding too much a big deal?¡± Not knowing where the courage came from, Mia yelled at the two policemen, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and take him to the hospital, if there¡¯s any problem, you won¡¯t be able to get away with it!¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect Mia to have such explosive power in her thin body. The two policemen looked at each other and hurriedly lifted Asher, greeted a few other policemen and called for a police car to take Asher to the best hospital in the city.


    Once Asher was in the emergency room, Mia and Namgung asked to wait on the bench outside.


    ¡°Mia , you don¡¯t have to worry, he will be fine, the police also said just now, he didn¡¯t suffer much injury ¡­,¡± looking at Mia walking around, Nangong asked to hold back the pain in his heart and softlyforted him.


    ¡°He¡¯s so stupid, why would hee back when he¡¯s obviously gone?¡± Looking at the red light still on in the emergency room, Mia sat distractedly on the bench, frowning with a pair of nice eyebrows, her shell teeth almost biting blood from her lower lip, ¡°If something really happened to him, I should ¡­¡±


    Nangong asked holding her small hand, only to feel cold, he helplessly patted her hand, his voice gentle, ¡°I believe he will be fine, it will be fine, instead, you, did you get hurt on your body? Did those people do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, those people didn¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Shaking her head gently, Mia then felt her whole body cken with exhaustion and gently rested her head on Nangong¡¯s shoulder, ¡°As long as he¡¯s okay, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    A bitter smile swept up the corner of Nangong¡¯s mouth as he asked, adjusting his posture to make Mia asfortable as possible without opening his mouth to say anything.


    For the past five years, she¡¯s been hiding her own feelings, and he thought he could win her over if he tried, but now it all seems to be nothing more than wishful thinking on his part. The person she wanted in her heart, she had told him with her actions.


    As the night deepened, they were left alone in the long hallway, looking silent and forlorn. The light in the emergency room was still on, giving a strong sense of unease.


    ¡°Duk Duk Duk ¡­¡±


    The sound of high heels hitting the ground sounded even clearer in this situation, and Mia jerked her head up from Nangong¡¯s shoulder as the two looked at each other face to face.


    Who woulde to the hospital at this hour? And, still,ing in the direction of the emergency room.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the sound of high heels had gotten closer, and as the two watched, a panicked looking Lina appeared in front of the two. Mia looked at Nangong asking, and a heart sank.


    Who told Leena that Asher was hurt?


    ¡°So it¡¯s you guys!¡± After seeing Mia on the bench, Leena immediately exploded, ¡°It¡¯s you again, you¡¯re the one who caused Asher to get hurt this time, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re a scourge, nothing good cane from you, we¡¯re getting married soon and you got Asher hurt, I think you have bad intentions.¡±


    Mia opened her mouth tiredly to defend herself, ¡°Miss Lai, you misunderstood, I didn¡¯t mean to do it, it was just an ident ¡­¡±


    ¡°ident?¡± Lena looked at Mia indignantly, as if she wanted to pounce on her, ¡°Every time it¡¯s an ident, I think you¡¯re just sincere, those people, maybe you hired them, otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence?¡±


    Mia opened her mouth but didn¡¯t know how to retort, Nangong asked holding her small hand and tilted her head to say to Leena, ¡°Miss Le, no one wants to encounter such things, if Miss Le suspects that she hired the people herself, then can¡¯t we also suspect that those people were hired by Miss Le?¡±


    ¡°You! Why would I hire those people?¡± Lena didn¡¯t know how to retort for a moment, and asked back without a good word.


    ¡°Miss Lai is very jealous of Miss Leng, this is well known, if Miss Lai sent someone to kill Miss Leng to get rid of her, this is not impossible. What do you think, Miss Lai?¡± Lai Na¡¯s furiously white face made Nangong ask feel a lot morefortable in his heart and deliberately spoke slowly.


    Riina froze and froze for a moment before ring at Nangong asked in exasperation and said viciously, ¡°Fine, count on you, I won¡¯t settle the score with her now, if anything happens to Asher, I won¡¯t let her go!¡±


    At that moment, the lights in the emergency room went out all of a sudden, and Mia jerked to her feet, her body shaking slightly, and Lena looked at her, even more exasperated, and took the lead herself. Mia hesitated for a moment, but finally stood her ground.


    Asher was pushed out and Leena immediately pounced on his side, crying out and asking, ¡°Asher, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who did all this, if I find out, I won¡¯t let him go!¡±


    Asher hade to his senses, yet seemed very tired, and simply gestured with his eyes as the doctor pushing him out respectfully said to Leena, ¡°Miss Le, now Master Jun has just had surgery and is in great need of rest and quiet, please cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t cry, I¡¯m just worried about Asher, how is he physically now?¡± Lena hurriedly held her tears back and looked up at the doctor with teary eyes.


    The doctor¡¯s face was full of worry and he let out a long sigh, ¡°Miss Lai, these thugs hurt Master Jun¡¯s artery, and after the resuscitation just now, although there is no major damage, ¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Seeing the doctor stammering, Lena¡¯s heart was anxious and she tugged on the doctor¡¯s sleeve.


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Mia¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but sway, her face pale to the point of pallor. Nangong asked, quick-eyed, and hurriedly held her up, whisperingfortingly.


    ¡°Because four dayster is Master Jun and Miss Lai¡¯s wedding, we try our best, but most likely, the wedding won¡¯t be able to take ce as scheduled!¡± The doctor hesitated for half a day before finally slowly saying these words.


    Riina¡¯s body swayed and stared at the doctor incredulously, ¡°What did you just say, you said the wedding can¡¯t take ce? How can this be, I¡¯m all set, if the wedding doesn¡¯t take ce, won¡¯t I be a joke!¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, I understand your feelings, but, in your eyes, is Master Jun¡¯s body, not as important as your wedding?¡± The doctor nced at the exasperated Leena and said slowly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°No, no, no, no.¡± Riina snapped to attention and immediately exined, ¡°As long as Asher is well, the wedding can be held anytime, I was just in a hurry ¡­¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t wait for her to finish before he raised his voice and asked, ¡°Is that Miss Leng?¡±


    Mia froze and nced at Nangong asking before she spoke in response, ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Miss Leng, since it was you who caused Master Jun to be hurt, it is your responsibility to watch over Master Jun for the next little while and be present at all times if he has any problems, do you have any objections?¡± The doctor looked back at Mia.


    Before Mia could say anything, Leena immediately jumped in and said, ¡°No need for that, I¡¯ll just keep an eye on Asher, and if anything goes wrong, it¡¯s not toote to find her.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, because this time Master Jun was hurt, it was entirely caused by this Miss Leng, so it is her responsibility to do everything I just said. Moreover, this is also Master Jun¡¯s intention, what other questions do you have?¡± ncing lightly at Riina, the doctor¡¯s tone was unhurried.


    ¡°Asher, how can you do this, can¡¯t I serve you? Besides, if it wasn¡¯t for her, our wedding would have taken ce!¡± Riina pounced on Asher¡¯s side.

 Chapter 101: You’re responsible for me

    Closing his eyes wearily, the cold words drifted from Asher¡¯s pale, bloodless lips, ¡°I want, before I get angry, you to go back.¡±


    ¡°But Asher, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, I¡¯m supposed to be by your side when something happens to you ¡­¡± Staring at Asher incredulously, Reena cried, ¡°Asher, I don¡¯t want to leave you, I want to stay by your side, not another woman ¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Asher didn¡¯t open his eyes and spat out a word coldly, as if he didn¡¯t even bother to say one more word, his face cold and ugly.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± not having time to wipe the tears from her face, she shivered at Asher¡¯s words, Lena couldn¡¯t even wipe the tears from her face before she nodded in a panic, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll leave now, I¡¯ll leave now, don¡¯t be angry up!¡±


    Listening to the sound of Leena¡¯s heels fade to the end of the corridor, Asher only managed to open his eyes, ncing faintly over at Mia, who was pale and full of concern, and gesturing with a nod, ¡°You¡¯re the culprit, shouldn¡¯t you be pushing me to the ward now?¡±


    ¡°Asher, you ¡­ ¡°The embarrassment and apprehension and the belly full of anxiety and worry just now disappeared into thin air in an instant because of Asher¡¯s words, and Mia red at him in an unpleasant manner, ¡°There are so many doctors and nurses, why do you have to let me push you?¡±


    Asher¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, ¡°I felt that since you were the cause of my situation, I had to think of a way to punish you. If you don¡¯t push it, go ahead, I¡¯ll ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll push, I¡¯ll push, I¡¯m the one who got you into this mess, naturally I¡¯ll push you.¡± Knowing that she simply couldn¡¯t fight this man, Mia immediately resigned herself to walking to his side and pushing Asher into the ward with the help of the nurses and doctors.


    Nangong asked, opening his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but finally closed it and followed into the room.


    Inside the ward, the dean himself came to check it out, and said a whole lot of ttering and ttering things, until he saw a look of impatience on Asher¡¯s face, and then he withdrew resentfully from the room, followed closely by the group of doctors and nurses, who also disappeared.


    ¡°Finally it¡¯s clear, this crowd is really noisy.¡± With a long sigh of relief, Asher¡¯s whole body rxed.


    ¡°You¡¯re the titr Master Jun, they don¡¯t usually get the chance to butter you up, but now that they have the chance, how can they let it go so easily, of course they¡¯re going to nag.¡± Dismissively skimming her lips, Mia sat on the couch next to the patient she came to visit, her tone derisive.


    Nangong asked standing in the doorway, quietly watching the two of them, and a thick sadness rose in his heart even more, although Asher and Mia teased each other sarcastically, but the picture of them together was actually damned harmonious and beautiful, so that people couldn¡¯t bear to disturb.


    Now, shouldn¡¯t he leave quietly?


    ¡°Mr. Nangong, I¡¯m suddenly hungry now, shouldn¡¯t you help me get something to eat?¡± With a faint smile still on the corner of his mouth, Asher¡¯s gaze swept towards Nangong who was standing in the doorway asking, his tone rare and very polite.


    Mia hurriedly stood up, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me go shopping? Why don¡¯t we go shopping together?¡±


    ¡°How can you leave?¡± Asher immediately spoke up to stop it, ¡°I¡¯m down on the bed because of you, how dare you leave me, can¡¯t you see that there isn¡¯t a single nurse or doctor here right now, what if something happens to me?¡±


    Mia rolled her eyes, God knows, those nurses and doctors were the ones he shooed away, and now he actually mes theck of nurses watching him!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go, you just got a shock too, I¡¯ll just go alone, why don¡¯t you stay with Master Jun more?¡± Eyes skimming over Asher, Nangong asked and smiledfortingly at Mia, without waiting for her response, he turned his head and walked out.


    Asher had asked him to go shopping, just to create an atmosphere where two people were alone together, and he was a man, so how could he not see that? Maybe, if he wasn¡¯t blind, he should have taken the initiative to leave and create an opportunity for the two to be together?


    Is it time, time to let go?


    But why did his heart ache so hard at the thought of this?


    To love someone is to give her the happiness she wants, isn¡¯t it?


    So, can¡¯t you love someone and have your own feelings and selfishness?


    When the ward was just the two of them left, Mia suddenly felt the atmosphere was unusually thick and had to look away from Asher¡¯s scrutinizing eyes. Even then, she could feel Asher¡¯s gaze lingering on her.


    It was a feeling that made her very ufortable.


    ¡°Hey, why do you keep looking at me? Aren¡¯t you ufortable? If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should just lie down.¡± Finally unable to bear Asher¡¯s gaze, Mia turned her head away and said fiercely.


    Asher propped his head up on his arms wholeheartedly and looked at her funny, ¡°I thought you were just going to stay silent! Besides, how do you know I¡¯m looking at you if you¡¯re not looking at me?¡±


    Now Asher,pletely devoid of his usual cold and ruthless side, is exasperatingly mischievous like a child.


    ¡°You!¡± Mia was speechless and had to sit down again with an exasperated huff, turning her head to the side with an exasperated huff and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t survive the night when you were so out of breath just now, but now you¡¯re actually in the mood to flirt, hell, I don¡¯t know if you were faking it just now.¡±


    She spoke for half a day afterwards, only to find that for a long time there was no movement on Asher¡¯s side, and after ten minutes had passed, she finally couldn¡¯t help but twist her head around, only to find that Asher was actually struggling to sit up. But perhaps because of his injuries, Asher¡¯s body was wobbly and almost fell off the hospital bed.


    ¡°What are you doing, don¡¯t want to die, do you?¡± Scrambling to her feet, Mia rushed to Asher¡¯s side and tried to hold the staggering Asher.


    Who expected that just as she rushed to Asher¡¯s side, she was wrapped around Asher¡¯s waist and proceeded to lie on her back on the bed, forcing her to look down at his nice brow with arge hand, her tone ambiguous, ¡°So you still care about me, I thought you really gave up to let me die!¡±


    ¡°You lied to me? Did you just lie to me about all that?¡± Exasperated, Mia¡¯s big ck and white eyes shone brightly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it, too, that you lied to me about being hurt?¡±


    After saying that, Mia exasperatedly pushed Asher¡¯s hand away, intending to escape his grasp.


    ¡°Ouch, you¡¯ve got my wound!¡± Asher shrieked, clutching his arm. mia twisted her head to see that the wound, which had been wrapped in gauze, was now oozing blood out.


    With a shock in her heart, she hastily cupped his arm and said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you, I¡¯ll call a doctor for you now ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish a sentence, she saw Asher reach out with that wounded arm and hook it around her waist, pulling her closer to him before a single lip covered her chattering little mouth and then it was takedown.


    Mia had no room to react, her mouth already full of Asher¡¯s scent and warm breath, the kiss so sudden and lingering and fierce that Asher seemed to use all his strength to wrap his lips and tongue around hers against death.


    ¡°Five years have passed, I missed you so much, you know? You¡¯re so cruel to leave and nevere back, do you know how hard I¡¯ve been looking for you?¡± Tasting the goodness he had missed for so long again, Asher¡¯s heart overflowed with contentment, murmuring and spilling his heart in Mia¡¯s ear.


    It had never been like this, never had a woman made him so tied up, never had one made him so bothered and hard.


    Five years had passed between, and he realized that this little woman had prated deep into his marrow and be a part of his life. It was just a pity that he understood toote and had already hurt this little woman too much, and it was already too difficult to save her.


    Five yearster she reappears in front of him, making him want to keep her to himself against all odds, never to let go easily again.


    ¡°You let go of me, let go of me!¡± Asher¡¯s words snapped Mia to her senses and she yelled in exasperation, ¡°Asher, I¡¯m not the person you know, and you need to stop putting your feelings for others on me! Get off me!¡±


    ¡°No matter who you are, I am not destined to let go until I die!¡± With dominant hands, he confined the small woman who kept struggling in his arms, the panic in Asher¡¯s eyes shed, and he added emphasis to his tone, ¡°I, Asher, have already regretted once, and I will never regret twice!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t struggle away, Mia was even more furious and angry, ¡°Asher, you are getting married to another woman, why are you pestering me? Aren¡¯t women just tools to you, so why do you have to be in love with this tool of mine?¡±


    ¡°I get it, you still care if I marry another woman.¡± A pleasant smile curled his lips, and holding the small woman in his arms tighter, Asher said dominantly, ¡°If I really wanted to marry her, why would I be lying in the hospital right now?¡±


    Mia froze and froze for half a day beforeing back to her senses, staring incredulously at the man who was rightfully in front of her, ¡°So, you, you¡¯re actually faking it, you didn¡¯t even have to be hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not faking my injuries, but if I were to marry her in a few days, I could still go. But I really have those thugs to thank for that, if it weren¡¯t for them how would I have found such a suitable reason not to get married?¡± Shaking his head, Asher couldn¡¯t help but sneak another scent as he looked at the wide eyes staring in front of him.


    The look of surprise on her face was so cute, it really made him want to steal a kiss from her.


    ¡°So, what do you, exactly, mean?¡± Seemingly not understanding Asher¡¯s intentions, Mia looked still dumb and cute.

 Chapter 102 – Any blind man can see it

    Ruthlessly rubbed the little woman in his arms into his chest, Asher felt a full sense of satisfactioning from his heart, his dark eyes looked at the cute touch of Mia in his arms when she was dazed, slightly hooked his lips and said wickedly, ¡°Even if I am proud to get married again, I don¡¯t need to go to deliver the invitation to you in the middle of the night, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I still don¡¯t understand.¡± For some reason, Mia¡¯s IQ seemed to plummet to sub-zero in front of Asher, but her intuition vaguely guessed his intentions, and her heart surprisingly pounded erratically, her heart like a deer in the headlights.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Bringing his lips close to Wen Xiaoyou¡¯s ear, Asher¡¯s voice was ambiguous, ¡°I went to deliver the invitation to you in the middle of the night, just to see, if you would be jealous!¡±


    Asher¡¯s voice is natural and casual,pletely devoid of his usual cold and arrogant appearance, just an ordinary man in love, even barging in to deliver Mia¡¯s invitation in the middle of the night in order to see if it works as expected.


    If anyone else knew about this, they¡¯d be in stitches!


    ¡°You, you¡¯re just too much!¡± Frozen, Mia finally reacted and violently struggled up from his arms, pursing her cherry lips, her beautiful eyes fiercely ring at the man who got his way in front of her, ¡°Asher, I never knew that you were so childish to do such a thing! Now well, you¡¯re in the hospital because of this, are you still proud of yourself?¡±


    Asher¡¯s dark eyes captured her cute and delicate look, his eyes didn¡¯t even blink, a smile faintly visible on his lips, ¡°As long as it¡¯s for you, no matter what I do, I¡¯m willing! Don¡¯t worry, the people behind those guys, I¡¯ll definitely help you uncover them!¡±


    ¡°Who wants you to care, making a fool of yourself! Besides, it has nothing to do with me who you love to marry, so why should I be jealous!¡± Seeing that her emotions were being swayed by this man, Mia twisted her face away in discontent and puffed up her little mouth in protest.


    Five years had passed between them, was this man still so overbearing, still so inconsiderate of her emotions?


    Scrambling over Mia¡¯s shoulder, Asher¡¯s voice was deep and firm, with an unprecedented warmth, ¡°I know I was so wrong before, you won¡¯t forgive me easily. But it¡¯s been five years and you¡¯re still back, can¡¯t you give me a chance to make amends?¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, I¡¯ve told you countless times that I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re looking for, will you stop it?¡± Hearing Asher bring up the past, Mia¡¯s heart ached and she immediately pulled down a pretty face, ¡°Also, I¡¯m here with you now because you saved me, please Master Jun don¡¯t think wrongly!¡±


    She now, never wanted to be caught up in the pain and panic of days gone by.


    She had to refuse!


    Sighing helplessly, Asher swept her into his arms in frustrated surrender, ¡°Fine, fine, you¡¯re right, so now that I¡¯m hurt, I¡¯m the patient, and since you look like someone I used to know and got me hurt, please take her ce for a moment and let me hug you.¡±


    Asher¡¯s voice, with an imperceptible softness and vulnerability.


    Let him hug!


    A certain piece of her heart, instantly copsed, Mia did not resist, allowing him to forcefully hug her into his arms, her body stiffly nestled in his warm embrace, her nose sore to the point of soreness, her eyes unable to restrain the tears in them any longer, one by one dropping down.


    Feeling a certain piece of his shirt moisten, Asher¡¯s heart ached and he held the small woman in his arms tighter, but did not speak.


    Five years had passed and he held the still familiar body in his arms again, and Asher didn¡¯t want to waste a moment, wanted to spend every moment with the little woman in his arms in silence.


    Embracing together, they didn¡¯t even notice that Nangong asked, who had just gone out to buy something to eat, had long since stood outside the door, a pair of ck eyes locked onto the figures embracing together in the ward, their whole body was full of despondency and helplessness.


    Mia, the one who loves, is still Asher after all.


    Whatever, they had gone through between them, she simply couldn¡¯t get over him! And he, no matter how hard he tries, simply can¡¯t get into Mia¡¯s heart.


    Is love so subtle and difficult to ept?


    Not knowing how long he stood, Nangong asked finally put the things he was carrying in his hands to the door and dragged his heavy body slowly out of the ward.


    At that moment, his mind finally made up its mind.


    Standing on the street, looking at the shing and gorgeous neon lights, and the crowdsing and going, Nangong asked for the first time so confused, not knowing where to go.


    All along, it was because of Mia that he had followed him to the city, and his original intention was to guard Mia¡¯s side, to support her wholeheartedly, to make the Shengshi Group big and strong again, and to wait for Mia topletely forget about the previous matters and ept him with an open heart.


    Where should he go now?


    Nangong asked with a sour heart, casually waved for a taxi, then closed his eyes and sat quietly in the back seat.


    His thoughts were very troubled, it seemed like there was a lot of stuff and a lot of things that needed to be sorted out, but when he tried to think about it, he realized that his mind was so empty that he couldn¡¯t make sense of anything at all.


    When the driver let him out of the car, he realized that he had unknowingly arrived at the bar where Wang Yuxin was. The corners of his lips curled up into a bitter smile, perhaps it was because Wang Yuxin was the only person who supported Mia to be with him that he subconsciously came to her?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    But what could she do to help herself?


    ¡°Nangong asked, since you¡¯re here, why are you leaving?¡± Nangong asked, shaking his head with a bitter smile, and was just about to leave when he saw Wang Yuxin enter right through the doorway, looking at him critically, ¡°Look at you, did something happen? Come in, I¡¯ll have a drink with you.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Looking at Wang Yuxin¡¯s concerned eyes, for a moment, Nangong asked finally admitted his weakness. He really needed someone to talk to right now, needed to vent out the bitterness in his heart, even if it was, just someone to sit with him.


    Wang Yuxin gave him a deep look, found a rtively quiet and unobtrusive corner, asked for two bottles of wine, poured a ss for him, and in a concerned tone, ¡°Nangong asked, usually I don¡¯t see you like this, what¡¯s wrong with you now?¡±


    Nangong asked without saying anything, just drained the wine from his ss and then poured another ss full for himself.


    ¡°Is it because of Mia ?¡± Pressing his hand that intended to lift the ss again on the table, Wang Yuxin looked straight into his eyes, ¡°What could have bothered you so much must have been rted to Mia, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just bored by myself and came out for a walk.¡± Pushing Wang Yuxin¡¯s hand away, Nangong asked and drained the wine in his ss again, his face full of a bitter smile, ¡°I just realized that I don¡¯t have a friend in this city that I can talk to, it¡¯s really pathetic.¡±


    Skimming her lips, Wang Yuxin feigned anger, ¡°Hey, Nangong asked, I¡¯ve always treated you as a friend, and you actually didn¡¯t even treat me as a friend. Well, since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t apany you, just drink guys by yourself!¡±


    After saying that, she stood up and pretended to leave.


    Nangong asked as he grabbed her small hand, there was a rare weakness in his tone, ¡°I was wrong, Wang Yuxin, my heart is very bad in my heart, just stay with me for a while and drink the wine.¡±


    The moment Nangong asked to take her hand, Wang Yuxin¡¯s body suddenly turned abnormally stiff, two suspicious flushes surfaced on her cheeks, she froze for half a day before finally sitting down, looking a little flustered, and concealingly drained the wine in front of her, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give up my life to apany you.¡±


    Nangong asked, who was engrossed in his own thoughts, did not notice the difference on Wang Yuxin¡¯s small face, and just drank another ss of wine, but did not open his mouth to speak. The first time I saw him, I didn¡¯t say a word and drank another ss of wine.


    With that, the two sat sullenly together, you and I drinking arge bottle of wine before long.


    ¡°Nangong asked, even if you don¡¯t say it, I know why you are sulking like this.¡± Because of the drink bud, Wang Yuxin, who always had a good amount of wine, had a little tongue, and her small face was flushed, ¡°You like Mia , even a fool can see that, but Mia likes Asher ¡­¡±


    A word that spoke to the heart of Nangong¡¯s question.


    The wine that was about to reach his mouth suddenly paused in mid-air, and a helpless, bitter smile surfaced on his handsome face, ¡°It seems that I thought I was hiding it well, but the whole world can see what¡¯s on my mind. The only one who can¡¯t see it is her.¡±


    After saying that, he drained the wine from his ss with a face full of bitterness.


    ¡°Cover up my ass, you look at Mia¡¯s eyes, a blind man can see that you like her. Nangong asked, you¡¯re also a big fool ¡­¡± flushed on her small face, her eyes also turned watery and misty from the wine, Wang Yuxin¡¯s speech had started to slur, ¡°Like Mia, haha, I know¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°I waited for five years, I thought that one day she would know my heart, one day she would forget the past and ept me.¡± Nangong asked with a tone that finally brought bitterness and hardness, ¡°I thought that she would eventually forget the past, eventually forget Asher. However, it was all just wishful thinking on my part, she simply can¡¯t forget ¡­¡±


    What I thought I¡¯d eventually forget, Mia simply can¡¯t!


    Wang Yuxin staggered to her feet and walked over to Nangong asked with a ss of wine, her flushed little face filled with a demented smile, ¡°Nangong asked, in my opinion, you, you are also a fool, knowing full well that it is impossible, why do you have to wait foolishly? Why ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Wang Yuxin was unsteady on her feet and fell into Nangong Man¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°I, I like her and want to be with her, this, this ¡­¡± Subconsciously, Nangong asked, hugging the body that had fallen into his arms.

 Chapter 103.

    Early the next morning.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A scream, almost piercing the eardrums, followed by Wang Yuxin¡¯s furious voice, ¡°Nangong asked, why are you here, what the hell happened to us yesterday, what did you do to me! Oh my god, how am I going to meet people ¡­¡±


    Looking at Wang Yuxin who was bouncing and jumping around the room wrapped in a sheet, Nangong asked looking at himself who was in a full body vacuum, holding his headache to his forehead and groaning helplessly, ¡°Yesterday, what the hell happened?¡±


    All he seemed to remember was that he had been desperately drinking with Wang Yuxin yesterday and seemed to have said a lot, but what was said and how he hade to this room, he couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡°Nangong asked, you bastard, I, am furious, how can you do this, how can I meet people in the future?¡± Her small face was as red as a red cloth, Wang Yuxin hit her head in anger and kept moaning, ¡°Oh my god, oh my god, what have I done, I don¡¯t want to live ¡­¡±


    After saying that, Wang Yuxin suddenly seemed to remember something, bent down with difficulty holding the bed sheet, picked up the clothes that had been thrown around, found a corner, put on the clothes quickly, opened the door of the room quickly, and ran out covering her face.


    ¡°Hey, Wang Yuxin, you ¡­¡± Nangong asked trying to call out to Wang Yuxin, but before he could say anything, he saw that Wang Yuxin had already disappeared in the doorway, he shook his head helplessly and put down the quilt that was wrapped tightly around himself.


    Just as he was about to get up, his eyes were caught by a blinding sh of red on the bed.


    Geez, Wang Yuxin she¡¯s still ¡­


    Thinking of this, Nangong asked without the slightest hesitation any longer, flew to put on his clothes and opened the door of his room to chase out. However, after searching for a long time, he could never find Wang Yuxin, and after asking her colleagues, he learned that she had hurriedly dinged a few words, and then left the bar.


    She went back?


    Nangong was about to ask again when he saw his phone ringing, it was Mia¡¯s call, he picked it up and asked, ¡°Mia , what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked, what happened to you, where did you gost night, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time, your phone hasn¡¯t been working, did something happen to you?¡± He just asked, and Mia¡¯s nervous voice came from the other end.


    At that moment, Nangong asked feeling that everything he had worked for before was worth it.


    At least Mia will be nervous and anxious when she finds out he¡¯s not there!


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back now, what happened?¡± Without ignoring the anxiety in Mia¡¯s tone, Nangong asked and immediately dismissed the idea of going to find Wang Yuxin. Since she deliberately avoided herself, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him find her easily!


    Because he was nervous about Mia, it didn¡¯t take long for Nangong asked to arrive at the hospital, only to see everyone from the Jun family and Ri Na, already standing inside Asher¡¯s hospital room, Mia standing across the room with her head hanging, Asher sitting on the hospital bed with a cold face, the atmosphere was very awkward.


    ¡°Why are you all here?¡± Hesitating for half a day, although he knew he was asking inappropriately, Nangong asked with the intention of breaking this dull atmosphere.


    Sure enough, as soon as his words fell, Li Na took a few steps to walk in front of him, her carefully groomed face full of sarcasm and disdain, and even indignation, ¡°Nangong asked, what kind of words are you talking about, we are all Asher¡¯s family, he is now hospitalized, can¡¯t wee to visit? Then tell me, what is this woman¡¯s rtionship with Asher that she can actually apany Asher in a dignified manner?¡±


    Her spiteful eyes, needle-like, pierced Mia aside.


    Lily looked at Mia and Lina, her voice as gentle as ever, ¡°Well, Xiao Na, since Asher thinks it¡¯s better for Miss Leng to stay here with him, let¡¯s leave him alone, he¡¯s injured after all and needs a quiet environment and a pleasant mood.¡±


    ¡°Aunty, from what you¡¯re saying, it means Asher won¡¯t be happy with me? It¡¯s not good for the injury?¡± Incredible resentment welled up in her beautiful eyes, today was the day she was supposed to marry Asher and now it was dyed because of Asher¡¯s injury, how could Leena swallow this, ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s Condensation or Mia, she¡¯s a spoilsport, if it wasn¡¯t for her, Asher wouldn¡¯t have been injured and our wedding wouldn¡¯t have been dyed. ¡±


    Jun Haotian and Lily looked at each other, both saw helplessness and boredom in each other¡¯s eyes, and very tacitly kept silent.


    Seeing that neither Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian had any intention to help, Leena walked over to Grandpa Jun who had been sitting coldly in his chair and pleaded in a delicate voice, ¡°Grandpa, judge for me, I am Asher¡¯s fianc¨¦e, why can¡¯t I apany Asher, why should I let this woman of unknown origin apany Asher?¡±


    ¡°Asher, what are your ns?¡± After a long silence, Grandpa Jun finally asked, his voice not as imposing and strong as before, perhaps because his temper had been tempered a lot after not long after the surgery and seeing Asher injured.


    Asher nced coldly at the aggressive Lina, his tone was icy, the lines on his face were tensed into a straight line, without the slightest curve of reprieve, ¡°You im to take care of me, so let me ask you, what will you do? A delicatedy like you, who is already used to being taken care of by others, you will take care of others?¡±


    ¡°So, then I can get the maid to help, isn¡¯t that right? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, just stay with you, just let the maids do the rest, isn¡¯t that right too?¡± Frozen, Riina retorted with a straight face.


    Snorting coldly, Asher looked away in disgust, his voice cold, ¡°So why would I need you by my side when I can just get a maid?¡±


    ¡°Asher, I ¡­¡± stiffened, and after half a day, Riina said to Grandpa Jun in a panic, ¡°Grandpa, then, then what about our wedding? You must know, today was supposed to be our wedding, but because of this woman, Asher now ¡­ what should we do, if word gets out, I should not go out to meet people!¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, I just want to ask, since you love Master Jun so much, now that he is injured, what you are most concerned about is not when his injuries will heal, what you are most concerned about is actually that your wedding is dyed and you will be humiliated, can a fianc¨¦e like you not make people¡¯s hearts chill?¡± With a long breath, Nangong asked helpfully.


    His words spoke to the hearts of the Jun family, and it was because everyone did not say anything.


    Li Na was first full of chagrin, then she pointed at Nangong Man¡¯s nose in anger and said, ¡°Nangong Man, what kind of thing are you, this is our family matter, when did it be your turn to interfere? I see, even if you¡¯re not capable of making Mia like you, you actually have the nerve to meddle in our affairs.¡±


    ¡°How sad!¡± Nangong asked, wrenching her hand down that was pointing at him, shaking his head with a sympathetic face, ¡°I would like to remind Miss Li that this can only be considered a family affair of the Jun family, whether it is your family affair or not is not certain, after all, you are only Master Jun¡¯s fiancee, not his wife, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Her face sank, Li Na lunged towards Nangong asked in anger, her face full of indignation and annoyance, ¡°Nangong asked, my affairs, don¡¯t need you to care ¡­ what are you considered ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Grandpa Jun couldn¡¯t take it anymore, a wrinkled face scrunched up together, his cloudy eyes filled with anger and humiliation, ¡°You¡¯re still not humiliated enough to start a fight! Since Asher can¡¯t hold the wedding in his hand, let¡¯s postpone this wedding for a while!¡±


    After saying that, Grandpa Jun stood up in anger, perhaps too much so that he didn¡¯t even stand still for a moment and his body swayed.


    Seeing this, the Jun Haotian couple on the side rushed to support Grandpa Jun. Jun Haotian sighed helplessly, shook his head and said to Lina, ¡°Xiao Na, you¡¯d better hurry back, there¡¯s nothing we can do about this matter, we can only apologize!¡±


    After saying that, they walked out of the ward together, leaving Leena alone.


    ¡°How can you guys do this to me, I¡¯m clearly the future young grandmother of the Jun family, I¡¯m the one who ¡­ was supposed to be my wedding today, shouldn¡¯t I be upset? What kind of thing is she, why does she get to stay here?¡± After seeing the three members of the Jun family leave, Li Na waspletely dumbfounded and spilled her guts in annoyance.


    Nangong asked, shaking his head and walking over to Mia, who had been hanging her head, and holding her small hand tightly, before he felt her small hand was cold.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Involuntarily, Nangong asked with a stabbing pain in his heart.


    Love, does it have to be so hard, a thousand times hard?


    He had waited for Mia for five years, kept watch over her for five years, always trying to get her to ept himself. But now, looking back, her heart, too, must have been bitter.


    The person you love is right in front of you, but you have to pretend to be a stranger, and you have to act like you don¡¯t care when you are so bitter and concerned in your heart.


    Harsh eyes swept over Nangong¡¯s asking grip on Mia¡¯s hand, and Asher¡¯s icy voice was tinged with impatience and disgust, ¡°Lina, you can go now.¡±


    ¡°Go, why do you want me to go?¡± Delicate face, because just now and crying, originally delicate makeup has been spent arge part, originally still pretty face, already because of annoyance and anger has been somewhat distorted, Riina¡¯s voice is sharp and hard to hear, ¡°Even if it is to leave people, it should also be Mia that bitch to leave, why is it me to leave!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re given one chance to apologize to her!¡± Icy eyes, abruptly aimed at Leena¡¯s exasperated face, the air pressure around Asher had dropped to a minimum, ¡°Until I¡¯m more disgusted with you, you better apologize and get the hell out, I don¡¯t want to see you right now!¡±


    Riina¡¯s already colorful face was dumbfounded and silent for a long time, followed by a crazy look welling up on her face, ¡°Well, since you are heartless and unrighteous towards me, I don¡¯t want to save any face for you either. You defend this bitch, right, then I¡¯m going to make her disgraceful to her family today!¡±

 Chapter 104: Turning into a laughing stock

    After saying that, a frantic looking Lina pulled out her cell phone and made a few quick phone calls.


    ¡°Lina, what are you doing!¡± Asher leaned out and restrained Leena¡¯s hand, his voice as harsh as ice, ¡°If you don¡¯t care about the consequences of anything, you¡¯ll do as your nature dictates!¡±


    Flinging Asher¡¯s hand away, Riina pressed closer to Mia, her eyes had turned blood red, her voice harsh and spiteful as she stared viciously at Mia, ¡°Mia, why, why did you show up again? If it wasn¡¯t for you, Asher would have married me long ago, so why did you show up again?¡±


    ¡°Leena, listen to me ¡­¡± Leena looked as if she was mad with grief, which surprisingly made a hint of sympathy and helplessness rise inside Mia, no matter how hateful Leena was, she was just a woman thirsting for love, although hateful, but she did have pity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, I don¡¯t want to hear it, you bitch, are you satisfied now, Asher is on your side, that¡¯s what you want, right?¡± Riina looked at Mia with resentment, hating to devour her in general, ¡°You have to know how many years I have been looking forward to marrying Asher, and only because of your appearance, all this has been shattered, and you actually have the face to stand here?¡±


    Ri Na¡¯s crazy look made Nangong asked his heart flinch and hurriedly shielded in front of Mia, softening his voice, ¡°Miss Ri, maybe you simply love the wrong person, why don¡¯t you reflect on it and force yourself to do so?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­ Love the wrong person? What do you know, the only person in this world that is worthy of me is Asher.¡± Riina threw back her head andughed as if she had heard a very funny joke, followed by a scowl and a snicker, ¡°I do admire you, you actually have so many men to stand up for you, Asher is, Nangong asked too, what exactly is good about you. I guess it¡¯s that you¡¯re slutty enough ¡­¡±


    ¡°Snap!¡±


    As soon as her words left her mouth, a clear sound rang out from the ward, and Lina¡¯s delicate face, zed red right away as she looked at Mia in shock, ¡°How dare you, how dare you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, you¡¯ve hurt me countless times and I didn¡¯t even count it, but if you speak out of turn, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡± This p pped away what little sympathy Mia had for Li Na, she was so angry that her willow eyebrows rose and she gave Li Na a p without even thinking about it.


    Riina took a few steps back and looked warily at the cold-faced Mia, threatening defiantly, ¡°Mia, wait, don¡¯t leave if you have the guts, see what you can say when the reporterseter. You were already an unseemly interloper, even if you are now ted with a halo, you are still unseemly!¡±


    It turned out that all the calls she had just made were to media outlets,rge and small.


    ¡°Lina, are you crazy, you think the scene isn¡¯t messy enough now don¡¯t you, hurry up and go home, don¡¯t cause me any more trouble here!¡± Asher¡¯s eyes were filled with sulking anger and impatience, and his voice was cold to the core.


    Look, a storm is about to hit!


    But it all seems to be toote!


    No sooner had Asher¡¯s words fallen than we saw reporters,rge and small, pouring in, full of excitement, cameras and camcorders shing over their shoulders and in their hands, and immediately a reporter rushed to ask a question.


    ¡°Miss Lai, we would like to ask what is the situation now? Isn¡¯t Master Jun your fianc¨¦, now?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, ording to the previous schedule, today was supposed to be your and Master Jun¡¯s wedding, and now that the wedding didn¡¯t take ce as promised, what are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, I heard that you were injured and hospitalized because of another woman, is that what happened?¡±


    ¡°May I also ask who the other two here are besides Master Jun and Miss Lai, is it convenient to answer?¡±


    ¡­


    Someone soon noticed Mia and Nangong Man inside the ward and immediately turned their spearheads on them, and immediately someone surrounded them in the middle in an airtight circle. Nangong asked hurriedly shielded Mia in the middle and said in a cold voice, ¡°The person you want to interview should be Miss Li and Master Jun, we are just here to visit Master Jun, you have misunderstood.¡±


    The reporters looked at each other with hesitation already showing on their faces.


    ¡°This is Miss Condensation, the president of Shengshi Group, Master Jun is in the hospital this time because of saving her.¡± Just as the reporters hesitated, Lina coldly opened her mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to Miss Leng that Asher is now lying in the hospital, and our wedding can¡¯t take ce as promised! If you guys have any questions, just ask Miss Leng, she should give you a satisfactory answer.¡±


    Despite feeling the low pressure around Asher in the hospital bed, Riina forced herself to simply ignore it and asked, pointing her finger at Mia and Namgung.


    The reporters were soon not hesitant, and all gathered around, eager to ask questions.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Miss Leng, what is your rtionship with Master Jun, and why did he save you?¡±


    ¡°Also, because of saving you, Master Jun dyed his wedding with Miss Lina, what was in your heart? Also, I heard that Shengshi Group and Jun¡¯s Group are close in business, is there something fishy in this?¡±


    ¡°By the way, why do I feel that you, Miss Leng, seem to look the same as the Miss Luo who was beside Master Jun five years ago, don¡¯t you ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Nangong asked to protect Mia behind him, cold face looked at the reporters who were asking questions to Mia in front of him, his voice was indifferent, ¡°Master Jun and Miss Li¡¯s marriage, you should ask the parties involved, Miss Leng is only here to greet because of business, so you don¡¯t need to ask anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nangong, is Miss Leng really just here to say hello? What does it say about me, my real fianc¨¦e Asher, that I¡¯m not even allowed to apany her, while having Miss Leng apany her?¡± Seeing that the reporters were looking at each other as Nangong asked, Lina immediately pressed closer and said in a cold voice.


    This word from Lina immediately exploded in the group of reporters, and all of them swarmed together, full of excitement. With arge number of people, they pushed Nangong asked who was protecting Mia away and surrounded Mia in the middle.


    Mia, who was surrounded in the middle, her small face was pale without a trace of blood, although she was now the president of Shengshi Group, she was being interviewed in Asher¡¯s ward, her heart was more or less ufortable, ¡°I just came to see Master Jun, there¡¯s really nothing ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys ask, I have noment!¡± Over the bustle of the crowd, Mia¡¯s voice was muffled to the point where it was impossible to hear what she was saying.


    Nangong asked, already squeezed out of the crowd, looking inside at Mia who was surrounded in the middle and a bit at a loss, he was dry and anxious, but he couldn¡¯t squeeze in. Only Li Na gloated as she looked at the helpless Mia, and a hint of smugness finally appeared on her carefully groomed face.


    If she guessed correctly, not only would Mia make the headlines, but her Shengshi Group would also be affected quite a lot. It was said that those directors of the Shengshi Group were not at all convinced that Mia was sitting in the president¡¯s seat, so this big gift she had given them, I believe they would repay her well.


    Mia, who was squeezed in the middle by the reporters, was looking harder and harder, more and more helpless, desperately shrinking backwards, trying to find a ce where she could hide temporarily. How could those reporters let go so easily, pushing more and more towards her side.


    The scene, it¡¯s chaos!


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you guys!¡± Just as the reporters were about to ask more of what they wanted from Mia while the smugness on Riina¡¯s face was bing more and more obvious, a cold bellow suddenly came from behind them.


    The voice was not high, but carried an endless majesty and coldness and harshness that made everyone shiver involuntarily and twist their heads backwards in unison, only to see Asher sitting on the bed with a chilly face, his gaze sweeping over the reporters present with a harshness that could almost horrify the low pressure around him.


    Everyone, under Asher¡¯s horrified gaze, quietly stepped back towards the back.


    Yes, all the reporters were exceptionally excited when they got the call from Leena and immediately rushed to the hospital as fast as they could because none of them wanted to miss the breaking news!


    However, they knew what the consequences of offending Asher would be! Now, seeing the hidden anger in Asher¡¯s dark eyes, they all unconsciously retreated towards the door, but none of them dared to leave without Asher¡¯s order!


    Throughout the ward, there was a silence that could almost sink in, and Riina gave Asher an uneasy look and quickly hung her head.


    His dark eyes gradually shifted to the pale Mia, Asher coldly ripped the IV off his arm, coldly stood up and shielded in front of Mia, looked at therge group of reporters who started to move again in front of him, his voice was as cold as ice, ¡°If I see you guys again, the situation won¡¯t be like this now. Also, I believe I have a way to solve the matter today if it meets the media!¡±


    Everyone didn¡¯t expect Asher to make such a shocking move, and hesitated for a long time, still not daring to make any movement.


    Nangong asked, standing not far away, looking at Asher who was protecting Mia like a god, and let out a long breath. Riina on the other hand had a near-mad gleam of hate and jealousy in her eyes!


    Again!


    Once again, Asher had taken Mia¡¯s side in front of everyone and left her, the rightful fianc¨¦e, in the dust! Now standing in front of all the media, she looks like a joke.


    Originally, she wanted to teach Mia a lesson, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would be herself who would end up being theughing stock!


    That¡¯s pathetic.


    Riina hated it so much, hated Mia for existing, hated Asher for being so cold and desperate to herself, hated herself for being theughing stock of everyone every time.


    ¡°Get out!¡± After a cold sweeping nce, Asher could no longer hold down the anger in his chest and bellowed coldly.


    All the reporters shuddered, looked at each other and left the ward in a hurry, and some of them even left their cameras and camcorders in the ward because they left in a hurry.

 Chapter 105 – Two people are different

    After all the reporters had left the ward, the ward finally turned silent, no one spoke anymore, and the atmosphere was unusually dull.


    ¡°Okay, Leena, I don¡¯t want to pursue what happened today.¡± After a long pause, Asher finally spoke coldly, ¡°You go back first, I don¡¯t want to see you again for a while. If you dare to make any more trouble, let¡¯s break off the engagement!¡±


    Asher¡¯s words carried full desperation and coldness.


    Riina¡¯s carefully manicured face instantly paled, looking hatefully at Mia, who had already walked over to Nangong¡¯s side of the question, and then at Asher, opening her mouth in anger, ¡°Asher, you mean you¡¯d rather put me, your real fianc¨¦e, out of the way than protect this woman?¡±


    ¡°Leena, what proper fianc¨¦e? You know in your own heart that you are not qualified to be my Asher¡¯s fianc¨¦e, if you keep on fooling around, we will have to break the engagement, there is no room for negotiation.¡± Asher coldly sat back on the hospital bed, taking out all the embarrassment of being coldly pushed away by Mia just now on Lina, ¡°If you think it¡¯s still beneficial for you to continue, you can do so!¡±


    Asher¡¯s words, had made it clear, and Leena had heard it too, her face had turned even uglier, her lips opened and closed a few times, finally saying nothing, just giving Mia a cold look and stepping hatefully out of the ward on her high heels!


    She, for one, won¡¯t just let it go!


    When Lina left, Mia spoke lightly, her expression not quite natural, ¡°Master Jun, I¡¯ve been dyed at the hospital for a long time, and now I have a lot of things to take care of, so I¡¯ll go back first, I hope Master Jun takes care of himself!¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Asher¡¯s reaction, Mia pulled Namgung asked and walked out of the ward with a rare look of openness and unnaturalness.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Mia , he wants you by his side right now, can¡¯t you see that?¡± Driving Mia¡¯s car, Nangong asked asionally ncing at Mia who didn¡¯t say a word on the passenger side with his afterglow, ¡°I can see today that he cares about you ¡­¡±


    At this point, Namgung asks suddenly unable to continue, what is he doing now, is he persuading Mia to go back to Asher?


    Could he really, really let go?


    A hint of unnaturalness gradually slightly on Mia¡¯s stunning face, her expression shed a hint of Zhang Huang, immediately looking around, ¡°Nangong asked, yesterday you went somewhere, I saw what you put at the door, what do you have to do?¡±


    Yesterday?


    This morning up, Wang Yuxin¡¯s panic and the stinging red on the bed sheet, let Nangong asked heart suffered a heavy blow, he looked shed a trace of panic, the car twisted out a wrong arc on the highway, ¡°I, I was just bored in my heart, so, so went to drink some wine ¡­ ¡±


    God, he was so preupied with Mia, and just now, due to the emergency situation, he had forgotten about it, he actually didn¡¯t think that Wang Yuxin had given him all her first time, what should he do!


    ¡°A drink? Why did you suddenly think of going for a drink? And leaving me alone in the hospital!¡± Twisting her face towards the window and pretending to look out of the car window, Mia¡¯s voice was a little less than natural, and she naturally knew what Nangong was doing by asking someone to quietly and immediately.


    When she thought of the scene of her cuddling with Asher being inadvertently bumped into by Nangong Man, her little face rolled with heat. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t understand Nangong Man¡¯s feelings for her over the years, she just always pretended to be deaf and dumb!


    Because immersed in his own mind, Nangong asked for the first time did not notice Mia¡¯s strange, mumbled half a day, finally don¡¯t twist open mouth, ¡°Mia , you and Wang Yuxin are good friends, do you know where she lives?¡±


    ¡°Xin Xin?¡± Mia was stunned and snapped her head around, curiously looking at Nangong Man¡¯s handsome, knife-like side face, ¡°You don¡¯t know Xin Xin very well either, why did you suddenly think of inquiring about where she lives?¡±


    Although she felt that there was something different about Namgung¡¯s demeanor when he asked, Mia didn¡¯t think much about it at all.


    Nangong asked with a more flustered look, he didn¡¯t dare to look at Mia next to him, and his voice turned more unnatural as he hurriedly denied, ¡°No, no, I just, just, I went to her bar for a drink yesterday and left my stuff at the bar, I just wanted to check and see if she kept it for me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, got it!¡± Not doubting it, Mia nodded and extended her slender finger towards a fork in the road, ¡°You turn around and drive towards this ce, not far ahead is where Xin Xin lives. I don¡¯t want to go back to the office right now anyway, so let¡¯s go see her!¡±


    Nangong asked with an even uglier face and a more unnatural voice, ¡°Mia , let¡¯s go another day, let¡¯s go now, isn¡¯t it, isn¡¯t it not quite right?¡±


    In fact, he wasn¡¯t at all prepared for how he would face Wang Yuxin, let alone, in front of Mia!


    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate, I¡¯ll call Xin Xin now, we¡¯ll go there in a while!¡± After saying that, regardless of Nangong¡¯s objection, he immediately took out his phone and called Wang Yuxin, after saying a few words and hanging up the phone, there was still a hint of doubt in Mia¡¯s beautiful eyes, ¡°It¡¯s really strange, why did Xin Xin hear that I¡¯m going to look for her, as if, as if she¡¯s panicking?¡±


    Nangong asked as his face heated up and his tone began to turn stuttering, ¡°But, maybe, maybe she has something going on right now and is not convenient to see us, why don¡¯t we go another day, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, Xin Xin is definitely not usually like this, something must have happened now, if so, I¡¯d be even more uneasy, she¡¯s my only one friend, I haven¡¯t seen her for a long time these days to avoid suspicion. Nangong asked, you drive faster, let¡¯s go there quickly!¡± Frowning slightly at the thought, Mia was finally uneasy.


    Just now Wang Yuxin¡¯s tone seemed very flustered, nervous, and even ¡­ had a hint of unexinable dissimrity. This is definitely not the style of the big-hearted Wang Yuxin, something must have gone wrong!


    Nangong asked, screaming in his heart, but not knowing how to refuse, he had to drive the car into the fork in the road that Mia had just pointed out and slowly drive towards the front.


    When Mia knocked on the door of Wang Yuxin¡¯s house, she obviously did not expect that Nangong asked would also follow along, a pretty little face was full of panic, and the attitude that greeted Mia was much exaggerated, ¡°Mia , why did youe to my ce? I¡¯ve missed you to death ¡­¡±


    While holding Mia¡¯s hand and walking inside, she quickly nced at Nangong Man, who was following her, with her afterglow, and it happened to collide with Nangong Man¡¯s gaze, who was looking up at her, and Wang Yuxin¡¯s face immediately turned red like a ripe apple, which was very cute.


    Seeing Wang Yuxin turn her head quickly, Nangong asked and also lowered his head quickly, wheedling to follow the two women into the living room.


    ¡°You guys, you guys sit down, I, I¡¯ll get you drinks here.¡± Seeing Nangong ask follow in, Wang Yuxin looked even more flustered, and before her butt could sit on the sofa, she immediately jumped up as if sitting on top of a spring, and went to get drinks with her hands and feet.


    Nangong asked also hurriedly stood up, ¡°You guys, you guys chat, I¡¯ll just get you drinks ¡­¡±


    Two people stand up at the same time, at the same time towards the refrigerator, at the same time to open the refrigerator door, but identally touched together, both people like an electric shock, and quickly retracted their hands, hurriedly turn their heads not to look at each other, at the same time open mouth to apologize, ¡°Sorry, sorry ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You guys?¡± Puzzled, Mia¡¯s small face was filled with suspicion as she shifted her beautiful eyes from one to the other, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two, something doesn¡¯t seem right today!¡±


    ¡°No no, I just slipped ¡­ my hand,¡± Wang Yuxin immediately took a step forward and immediately shook her head to deny it, but her face was unnaturally suspicious.


    Nangong asked also hurriedly denied, ¡°It¡¯s me who made the noise, it¡¯s my bad, it¡¯s my bad ¡­¡±


    These two, something is really wrong!


    With a heart full of doubt rising in her heart, Mia had a vague suspicion in her mind, smiled and pretended not to care and said, ¡°Xin Xin, I¡¯ve been in the ward for a long time and now I need to go take a shower, since I¡¯vee to your house, I¡¯ll make myself at home!¡±


    After saying that, and ignoring Wang Yuxin¡¯s panicked waving of her hands, Mia walked into the bathroom with a flourish and began to shower by herself.


    After standing frozen in ce for a moment, when the sound of ttering water came from the bathroom, Wang Yuxin looked viciously at Nangong Man who looked very unnatural and lowered her voice to the lowest level, ¡°Nangong Man, why did youe to my house? Could it be, you still think you¡¯re not excessive enough?¡±


    After saying these words, a blush colored Wang Yuxin¡¯s face, obviously, she remembered the embarrassment of this morning.


    ¡°I, I just, just wanted to see ¡­¡± Nangong asked for the first time so handicapped, looking awkwardly at the small woman in front of him who almost wanted to devour him, trying to exin something, but could only open his mouth and say, ¡°That night, the We ¡­¡±


    As soon as his words left his mouth, he was cut off by Wang Yuxin, ¡°Nangong asked, I¡¯m warning you, nothing happened between us that night, this matter must not let Mia know, do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°But, you ¡­¡± thinking of the falling red on the bed sheet, Nangong asked with a stirring in his heart, locking tightly on Wang Yuxin in front of him, ¡°I just wanted toe and see, you¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Not waiting for Nangong to finish his question, Wang Yuxin hastily denied it and looked at the bathroom nervously, ¡°Mia is very smart, if this incident makes Mia see something different, I won¡¯t be done with you!¡±


    Nangong asked a step closer, looking at her fixedly, and the tone was not as tense as just now, ¡°Yuxin, you are a good girl, yesterday it was me who did something wrong and caused you harm, you think, think how can you make your heart feel better, you¡¯ll ¡­¡±

 Chapter 106 – Unexpected Surprises

    ¡°Nangong asked, are you still a man?¡± Coldness instantly erupted from her body, Wang Yuxin coldly looked at the handsome looking man in front of her, a hint of anger showed on her pretty little face, ¡°Nangong Man, even if you don¡¯t say it, I still know that the person you like is Mia . Even if I¡¯m not as good as Mia, I still have my own self-respect, I won¡¯t ask you to be responsible for me just because of this night, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Knowing that his words had touched Wang Yuxin¡¯s sore spot, Nangong asked and hurriedly apologized, ¡°Yuxin, I, I didn¡¯t mean it that way, I just felt ¡­¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Think I gave you the first time didn¡¯t I?¡± Wang Yuxin took his words quickly, ¡°Thinking that I gave you the first time, you feel very guilty, the person you like now is still Mia , yet you are full of guilt towards me, so you don¡¯t know what to do right? The ideal state for you right now would be for me to offer terms you can meet and then exchange your peace of mind right?¡±


    Nangong asked in silence, Wang Yuxin was right, he was not prepared to meet this sudden event with any thought at all. The only way now was to let Wang Yuxin put forward the conditions, if he could meet them, he could also get a moment of peace of mind in return.


    Knowing that she had spoken to his heart, a self-deprecating smile emerged from the corner of Wang Yuxin¡¯s mouth, ¡°Nangong asked, don¡¯t worry, although I, Wang Yuxin, have a big personality, I¡¯m not low enough to use my chastity to beg for a man¡¯s mercy. Don¡¯t worry, this matter will be treated as if it never happened as long as you don¡¯t say anything!¡±


    After saying that, Wang Yuxin quickly walked to the bedroom to help Mia get her pajamas, leaving the dumbfounded Nangong asking in ce.


    Looking at Wang Yuxin¡¯s long and slender back, a strong trace of guilt and uneasiness gradually emerged in Nangong¡¯s heart. I don¡¯t know why, although Wang Yuxin acted unusually strong and aloof, but vaguely, he actually saw a faint sadness and despondency in the back of her eyes.


    Is it because of himself?


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Mia pretended not to know anything and talked andughed with Wang Yuxin for some more time until Wang Yuxin said worriedly, ¡°Mia , now that Lina can¡¯t marry Asher, there¡¯s no telling what she¡¯s secretly nning to do to you! Besides, you¡¯ve just been attacked again now, it¡¯s better to be careful with everything, don¡¯t have any more idents!¡±


    ¡°Xin Xin, I know you¡¯ve been the best to me!¡± Hugging Wang Yuxin who had brought them to the door, Mia¡¯s voice was all sadness and gratitude, and even, full of guilt, ¡°Ever since I returned to China, I can¡¯t look for you because of my current status, I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Gently pushing Mia away, holding her hands, Wang Yuxin looked fixedly into her ck and white eyes and snapped, ¡°Mia , you still treat me as an outsider. Even if others don¡¯t understand, I still don¡¯t know your character? Just promise me that you will never let yourself suffer as much as you did five years ago!¡±


    ¡°I know ¡­,¡± Mia nodded heavily, finally releasing her hand and taking the lead towards the door.


    Nangong asked and twisted his head to look at Wang Yuxin, as if he wanted to say something, but he saw that Wang Yuxin never looked at him again and heavily closed the door of the room.


    The car continued on its way again, and Nangong asked to concentrate on driving the car, but his face was full of preupation. This was the first time that Mia had seen him so lost in thought.


    ¡°Xin Xin is a nice girl ¡­¡± After a pause, Mia still opened her mouth and said. Even if the two of them tried desperately to hide it, Mia, who was very familiar with both their personalities, could still see the unnaturalnessing from them.


    A thought that had long since slowly risen to Mia¡¯s mind.


    If Nangong Man could be with Wang Yuxin, it would be a good choice!


    Her words had just started, when I saw Nangong ask to cut her words quickly, ¡°I know she is good, but her character is really unbearable, she is simply not a woman, she speaks with a big grin, she does everything with full concern, she is simply a man ¡­ Also, Mia , what you just said is What do you mean, do you suspect us ¡­¡±


    ¡°No no, I just said that casually, don¡¯t take it personally.¡± Faced with Nangong¡¯sint, Mia smiled in understanding and twisted her face out of the car window again, not intending to speak again.


    How was she supposed to go from here?


    One weekter.


    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    ¡°Nangong asked, what are you nning to do today?¡± Looking at the refreshed Nangong asked in front of her, Mia asked curiously as she yed with the signature pen in her hand.


    Nangong asked his handsome face visibly fell, but he quickly recovered and elegantly extended his hand, ¡°Miss Condensation, there is an important matter that requires you to attend with me today, I hope you can appreciate your time. Moreover, I have long ordered you the clothes you will wear, so please just change.¡±


    Looking at the gentlemanly appearance of Nangong asked, Mia desperately tried to hold back herughter and nodded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d like to see what important things you need me to attend together.¡±


    Soon a secretary brought in a gift box, Mia opened it, but saw a champagne-colored evening dress lying quietly in the box, next to the jewelry worn, looking up at Nangong asked, went to see him gesture an evasive gesture, and flew out, taking the door of the office room.


    ¡°This Nangong asked, what the hell is he up to again!¡± Shaking her head andughing, Mia, knowing that her office was well hidden, changed into the evening gown in the gift box and walked out of the office in a big way.


    When Nangong asked, who was waiting outside, saw Mia walking out, he couldn¡¯t help but light up before his eyes, and a look of amazement emerged undisguisedly at the bottom of his eyes.


    The deep V-shaped champagne-colored evening gown, which nicely entuated Mia¡¯s white and delicate skin, only wore a heart-shaped pendant on her long and slender neck, but it further entuated Mia¡¯s elegant and noble temperament.


    Arge piece of naked beauty back, in the light shows attractive color, high pulled up hair bun, bare white forehead, stunning pure face, ck and white eyes, straight and small nose, red and attractive diamond lips ¡­


    Although I¡¯m used to seeing the beauty of the little woman in front of me, Mia, now in an evening gown, is still stunningly beautiful!


    ¡°Nangong asked, what the hell are you up to, howe I didn¡¯t hear about any party, what are you taking me to?¡± Sitting in the car, seeing the increasingly unfamiliar scenery in front of her, Mia couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Nangong asked and smiled, casting a gentle nce towards her, ¡°Mia , don¡¯t ask now, this is a surprise from me!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll see, what kind of surprise do you have in store for me?¡± Knowing that if Nangong Man didn¡¯t want to tell her, she couldn¡¯t ask anything now, Mia had to give up and meekly shut her mouth, allowing Nangong Man to carry her towards the front.


    After about twenty minutes long, Nangong asked finally stopped the car, and took the lead himself to get out of the car, and thoughtfully escorted Mia out of the car, his lips curled up into a gentle smile, ¡°Mia , do you like this ce?¡±


    Mia, who had gotten out of the car, had long been stunned speechless by the sight before her.


    In front of me was an ocean, the afterglow of the setting sun shining on the sea, ayer of red with a golden edge, the water flowingzily and slowly forward with the waves. On the beach was a cream-colored vi, standing quietly against the sea and sea breeze, looking quiet and beautiful.


    The pathway, all paved with multicolored cobblestones, meandered towards the vi, lined with cream-colored fences that seemed like they were going to take one into a fairy tale in a dream world.


    Carefully taking the small hand of the stunned little woman beside him, Nangong asked with a faint smile and walked slowly down the path towards the vi together with her.


    Inside the vi is another view, with a golden hall, Italian-style luxury chandeliers, and wide floor-to-ceiling windows facing the sea ¡­ Everything is like a scene that could only exist in a fairy tale.


    On the side of the living room, arge heart was formed with roses and candles, and the words ¡°Happy Birthday¡± were ced in the middle, which looked romantic and warm.


    The long table in the living room was long set with cutlery and food, quietly waiting to be enjoyed.


    ¡°Mia , did you forget that today is your birthday?¡± The stunning gaze of the little woman beside him made Nangong ask feel that no matter how much effort it took, as long as she was happy, everything he did would be worth it!


    After a long time, Mia slowly came back to her senses, using her small in white hand to helplessly grow her small mouth because of her surprise, and softly exhaled, ¡°Oh my god, my birthday, I actually forgot my birthday. Nangong asked, these are all prepared by you, right, you really ¡­¡±


    Her beautiful eyes had long been flooded with tears.


    During her five years abroad, as she had to take on everything back home as soon as possible, she had studied medicine to the death, desperately learning management experience, learning everything a president should know. She had long forgotten her birthday, and even when she asionally remembered it, she could only force herself to fade away.


    Because, all bets are off for her to indulge in little girl dreams.


    But now that Nangong asked helped her achieve everything, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how much thought Nangong asked had put into getting everything ready today!


    ¡°Mia, as long as you like, you can ask me to prepare anything!¡± Fascinated by the candlelight reflecting on the more beautiful little face, Nangong asked, gently pping his hands, ¡°Mia , wishing you a happy birthday!¡±


    Looking at the candles swaying in front of her, cascading rose petals, Mia¡¯s heart welled up with warmth, her nose red and tears raged long ago!

 Chapter 107 – You’re shameless

    Looking at Mia¡¯s crystal tears and knowing how she felt inside at this moment, Nangong asked reaching out his long and slender fingers to gently wipe the tears on her face and said softly, ¡°Little fool, today is your birthday, you should be happy, why are you crying?¡±


    For the past five years, all he¡¯d seen was always Mia¡¯s strong, cold side, but rarely her tears.


    ¡°Nangong Man, I, thank you, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have forgotten that today is my birthday!¡± Touched by what was in front of her, thinking of how Nangong Man had taken care of her for five years, Mia¡¯s heart was instantly filled with emotion as she gently leaned her head on Nangong Man¡¯s broad shoulder.


    Nangong asked without speaking, just gently reaching out and gently wrapping his hand around Mia¡¯s slender waist, a moment he had dreamed of so many times and now didn¡¯t even want to ruin!


    Time, it seems, stands still at this moment!


    ¡°It seems that I havee at a bad time, and it seems that I have disturbed the two of you in your lovemaking!¡± Just as they were clinging to each other, a cold voice suddenly came from behind them, even with a faint sulk.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Mia was startled, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble, she quickly raised her head from Nangong asked her shoulder, her expression shed with a hint of panic, but she didn¡¯t immediately turn her head, she just asked in her heart in shock, this ce was so remote, how could Asher find it!


    Sensing Mia¡¯s immediate distancing of herself, Nangong asked, who understood what was going on, her heart filled with bitterness, but faintly twisted her head and looked at the unexpectedly appearing Asher, her voice sneering, ¡°It is said that Master Jun¡¯s day to day, even if you have business to do, you have to be begged by the other party to do it, but how does Master Jun have time to follow us? ¡±


    ¡°Stalking?¡± The corners of Asher¡¯s mouth curved slightly in a sneer as he said disdainfully, ¡°I was hospitalized because of this woman¡¯s injury, my body is still not well, and she actually disappeared quietly, and she¡¯s still making out with Mr. Nangong, do you think I need to stalk? I¡¯m just here to ask for an exnation!¡±


    Leaning idly in the doorway, his slender but still graceful and dignified body, Asher spoke with justification and without any regard for how unconscionable his presence in this ce at the moment was!


    After hearing Asher¡¯s words, Mia coldly twisted around, her face had regained itsposure and self-control, ¡°Master Jun, it¡¯s true that you were hurt because of me, but I¡¯ve been with you for a day, and in that day, your fianc¨¦e was noisy and rowdy, I don¡¯t want to carry the reputation of meddling in other people¡¯s families, I hope Master Jun will forgive me! ¡±


    This man, he was simply stalked here!


    The thought of her whereabouts not being a secret at all in Asher¡¯s eyes made Mia¡¯s heart rise up in a sulk and her face turn very ugly!


    She didn¡¯t like it, the feeling of being in this man¡¯s hands all the time!


    ¡°Miss Leng, what you¡¯re saying is that you¡¯ve done your duty, and I¡¯m no longer rted to you now no matter what, right?¡± Slowly approaching the two, Asher¡¯s face, which was still covered in faint mockery just now, had been reced with a face full of harshness and coldness, ¡°Then, what should you do if I feel that yourpensation is not enough?¡±


    Nangong asked with a dark sigh and didn¡¯t open his mouth to speak.


    He knows that because of what happened five years ago, Mia has never been able to forgive Asher easily, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she doesn¡¯t love him anymore. Every time Asher shows up, he immediately bes an irrelevant outsider!


    Even though, this ce, this vi, any arrangement in it, was carefully prepared by him!


    Yet, whenever Asher shows up, he¡¯s an irrelevant person!


    ¡°Master Jun, so tell me, what should I do to make it up to you?¡± Puffing out her chest to make herself look more cold and imposing, Mia¡¯s tone had taken on a bit of chagrin and resentment.


    This man, he¡¯s already made such a standoffst time, doesn¡¯t he think that¡¯s enough?


    Asher stopped a step away from her, as if thinking seriously about the question Mia had just asked, then raised his eyes and looked straight at the unbelievably stunning little woman in front of him, ¡°Okay, I lost a wedding because of you, so if you really want to make up for it, pay me a wedding!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Mia and Nangong asked simultaneously eximing in shock, looking at the rightful Asher in horror, Mia spoke with difficulty, ¡°Asher, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Simply put, it¡¯s because of you that I¡¯ve fallen out with Lina, so you need topensate me for a bride!¡± The surprised little face in front of her eyes, the sudden widening of her beautiful eyes, the slight opening of her mouth, surprisingly made Asher find it exceptionally cute.


    ¡°So?¡± Like she understood all of Asher¡¯s words and like she didn¡¯t understand anything, Mia asked sluggishly next.


    Bullying Mia a short distance away and leaning in to look at her dazed face, Asher looked into her eyes and said in one word, ¡°It¡¯s as simple as, you¡¯re going to be my bride!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Snapping back to her senses, Mia quickly took a step back, looked at Asher warily, and said in a no-nonsense manner, ¡°Asher, I¡¯m begging you, not all women are thinking of marrying you, okay? I don¡¯t want to mess around with you right now, just get out of here!¡±


    Asher¡¯s face instantly turned very ugly, his dark eyes beady as he looked at the small woman in front of him, not meaning to move his feet.


    ¡°I think, it¡¯s better for you guys to talk.¡± Nangong asked, gently pushing away Mia¡¯s small hand that seemed to tug on his arm for help, and looked at Asher quietly, ¡°I still have some things I need to take care of, so I won¡¯t be able to apany her, I hope you can take care of her.¡±


    After saying that, ignoring Mia¡¯s face of surprise, Nangong asked and walked out of the vi with big steps.


    After freezing for a few seconds, Mia finally twisted her head and looked fixedly at Asher who also looked surprised, her voice with impatience and sarcasm, ¡°Master Jun, do you think that all people should give way for you, that everything should be your main priority? You are always so arrogant, always so self-righteous, never thinking for others, don¡¯t you think, this feeling isfortable?¡±


    ¡°You go on.¡± Looking steadily at the small woman venting in front of him, Asher¡¯s voice was unmistakably happy or sad.


    ¡°Do you know how much effort Nangong asked to prepare for this. You actually came with such a straight face and even forced him out, Asher, do you think that everything, has to revolve around you?¡± Pissed off and twisting her head to look at Asher, who was standing with his arms sped, Mia grew more and more furious as she spoke.


    Five years had passed and the man hadn¡¯t changed at all, still so arrogant, still so selfish, still so smug!


    sping his arms and looking coldly at the righteously indignant little woman in front of him, Asher finally opened his mouth coldly, ¡°Do you mean that you are ming me for appearing and disturbing your original sweetness? Is it that as long as I don¡¯te over, you will give yourself to him ¡­¡±


    ¡°Asher, you are shameless ¡­¡± Anger shed in her beautiful eyes, Mia¡¯s small face turned white with anger, and she waved her hand to p at Asher, ¡°In your eyes, is it true that there is always only such ayer between men and women rtionship? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t use your dirty mind to guess the rtionship between us!¡±


    Grabbing the small hand that swung at him with one hand, Asher¡¯srge hand used a great deal of strength and his tone carried an acidity that even he didn¡¯t notice, ¡°Does the fact that you¡¯re so annoyed now mean that you¡¯ve been told what¡¯s on your mind by me? You¡¯ve been mushy with this man all day, have you been in love with him for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Asher, what do you ¡­ have to do with who I like!¡± A wave of unspeakable anger and irritation rushed to her heart, Mia¡¯s heart and chest filled with full of aggression and pain, but her mouth continued uncontrobly, ¡°Even if I do like him, it has nothing to do with you! You let go of me, I don¡¯t want to stay with you any longer!¡±


    Gloomily imprisoning the small chin of the small woman in front of him with hisrge hand, Asher¡¯s voice became even colder with unspeakable danger, ¡°I let you go now, you¡¯re going to go after that man aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you what, I¡¯m just going to go to him, I¡¯m just going to go to him, what does it matter to you if I go to him, what do you care ¡­¡± A rush of anger and blood rushed to her head, Mia¡¯s mind swelled with anger at Asher¡¯s rudeness and she opened her mouth without thinking.


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Asher stare shadily at her delicate red lips for half a day before finally leaning down violently and gagging her chattering little mouth with his.


    Suddenly wide-eyed and mind-boggled by the sudden kiss, Mia didn¡¯t react for a few seconds.


    By the time Mia reacted, she found that he had already attacked and almost made her lose her mind, and with anger and annoyance in her heart, Mia bit down hard.


    A sweet, bloody taste slowly swirled in the mouths of both men.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Taking advantage of Asher¡¯s painful opening of his mouth, Mia violently pushed him away and took a few quick steps back, looking at him with hatred, ¡°Asher, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not one of those women you have around you, at your mercy. Today is just a warning, if there¡¯s another time, I will never let you off lightly!¡±


    This man, still think she¡¯s soft and easy to bully like she was five years ago?


    Wiping away the tiny beads of blood seeping from the corners of his own mouth, Asher¡¯s dark eyes were bloodthirsty as he looked at the stubborn little woman in front of him, his voice low and frightening, ¡°Even if I came here on purpose for your birthday today, are you that cruel?¡±

 Chapter 108 – Talking Out of Your Mouth

    Asher¡¯s words caused Mia, who had just been righteously indignant, to freeze in an instant, her beautiful eyes widening in disbelief.


    He, actually, remembered his birthday?


    ¡°Because I knew it was your birthday, that¡¯s why I put all my work aside, went to the trouble of picking out your birthday present, and went to the trouble of finding you, and all you have to give me is what you just did?¡± The corner of Asher¡¯s mouth took on a faint sneer and coldness.


    For as long as he could remember, he had never been able to please any woman, yet, for this woman¡¯s birthday, he personally went to many ces and ordered gifts specifically for her. Even, to find out where she was going, he had gone out of his way to ask around specifically.


    When he knew that Nangong asked to be with her, he tried desperately to restrain himself for half a day, but he still couldn¡¯t control it and immediately drove to the ce where they were.


    However, as soon as he entered the door, he saw Mia leaning on Nangong Man¡¯s shoulder with a gentle expression, her face full of happiness and satisfaction. At that moment, he felt the raging anger in his chest and another strange emotion that almost drove him crazy, as if his most beloved gift had been hijacked, and he could not wait to swing his fist and knock Nangong Man to the ground!


    He¡¯d never felt like this before!


    Mia and Nangong asked as if they didn¡¯t even notice his arrival, just snuggling together quietly as if they were the only two people left in the whole world.


    Standing still, holding back and holding back, his fists almost crushed, Asher finally managed to resist speaking up.


    He couldn¡¯t stand the idea of this woman leaning on another man¡¯s shoulder!


    Mia only faintly froze, quickly regaining herposure and said coldly with her chest puffed out, ¡°Then I should be grateful to Master Jun for remembering my birthday? Asher, do you think that I should be so grateful to you? Did you think that I should be wagging my tail in front of you like all the women around you?¡±


    ¡°Is that what¡¯s on your mind?¡± The dark eyes suddenly and cold as an ice cer, even if just simply standing, can make people feel the eerie coldness emanating from Asher¡¯s eyes and body, ¡°What you just said, is all your true thoughts?¡±


    Forcing herself to wave away the surprise and emotion that overflowed in her heart, Mia clenched her fist and let her mind go, lowering her eyes to hide the true emotions inside, ¡°Asher, because of what happenedst time, I really don¡¯t want to dwell too much with you. If you really want to still marry Miss Lai, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Are you so sure she¡¯ll forgive me?¡± Locking his eyes firmly on the delicate face of the woman in front of him, Asher¡¯s voice was also overflowing with a chill and an appallingly eerie coldness.


    This woman, who wanted Leena to forgive him, who wanted him to marry Leena!


    Not understanding what Asher really wanted, Mia tilted her head and looked at him steadily, ¡°Miss Lai is very much like marrying you, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, since you think she¡¯ll forgive me, then you¡¯ll beg her for me!¡± Coldly cutting off Mia¡¯s words, Asher¡¯s inky ck eyes held an unknown emotion, ¡°If she¡¯ll forgive me, I¡¯ll forgive you!¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes widened suddenly and she looked at Asher incredulously, ¡°You mean, you want me to beg Lena to forgive you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Not knowing if the little woman in front of him was really stupid or just ying dumb, Asher tried to suppress the anger in his heart and put his voice to its coldest state, ¡°If she won¡¯t forgive you then there¡¯s only one oue, you¡¯ll have to marry me!¡±


    A wave of anger hit her and Mia suddenly raised her voice and scowled, ¡°Asher, why should I marry you! You don¡¯t think so, I¡¯d die before I¡¯d marry you!¡±


    ¡°Woman, I tell you, no one has ever dared to go against me until now, especially a woman!¡± Bursting out and grabbing her arm, Asher forced her to look straight into his eyes, his voice cold to the bone, ¡°Even if it means death, I¡¯ll drag you to hell with me, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    A shadowy gaze, fixed on her eyes until her beautiful ck and white eyes gradually changed from anger to surprise, and from surprise to trepidation, and then from trepidation to helplessness.


    ¡°Okay, Asher, I¡¯m going to beg Lina to agree to marry you.¡± Coldly shaking off the imprisoning arm, Mia walked out without looking back, coldly flinging over the words, ¡°If Lena agrees to marry you, don¡¯t evere after me again!¡±


    It¡¯s cold behind you!


    Mia huffed and pulled away, not bothering to think about what Asher would be feeling or looking like behind her, knowing that Asher¡¯s anger right now would be enough to destroy her several times over, if that were possible!


    Is that it? Is he going to drag himself even if he has to go to hell?


    Five years ago, she was nothing more than his prisoner¡¯s pet, or to put it bluntly, a tool for him to y with. So, five years had passed, why did he still pester her?


    When did the titr Master Jun be attached to a woman, to a tool?


    A mocking curve appeared at the corner of her mouth, Mia was even oblivious to the car that had long ago been driving slowly behind her, she knew Asher was following him in his car, but why did she take his car, why did she choose to be submissive again?


    Looking at the small woman who was not looking at me next to her, stepping forward on her high heels in anger, Asher¡¯s sexy mouth, finally surfaced with helplessness and pity, peeking out, ¡°Woman, even if you are angry with me, why are you fighting with yourself?¡±


    Mia continued to walk briskly, ignoring Asher in any way.


    Probably because of her hasty walk and the high heels she was wearing, Mia stumbled and fell to the ground without any image.


    Asher¡¯s car, screeching to a halt!


    Stepping out on long, slender legs, Asher quickly got out of the car and quickly walked over to the fallen Mia, leaning down and asking with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you hurt, can I take you to the doctor now?¡±


    ¡°Go away, you don¡¯t need to care!¡± Mia pushed away the approaching Asher, her tone irritated and clearly still angry with him, ¡°Even if I get dropped dead, I¡¯m not going to follow you to hell, Asher, I really hate you!¡±


    Leaning down and picking up Mia, who was throwing a tantrum on the ground, Asher paid no attention to Mia¡¯s fussing and shoved her into the car, getting into the car himself quickly and driving it forward at speed, ¡°Stop it, your foot is sprained, if you don¡¯t see the will in time, it will be inmed. Even if you don¡¯t want to see me, you don¡¯t want your foot to be unable to walk in the future, do you?¡±


    ¡°Asher, even if my feet are rotten, it¡¯s still my business, it has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t pretend to care about me, I won¡¯t eat your crap!¡± Being forced into the car by Asher, Mia¡¯s heart was even more depressed and angry, when she spoke, she didn¡¯t even want to look at Asher¡¯s face, she just huffed and twisted to the side, her tone was as punchy as it could be.


    Knowing that Mia couldn¡¯t listen to anything right now, Asher had to softly surrender, ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t say anything, even if you hate me anymore, you can wait until your foot is cured before you lose your temper, okay?¡±


    The voice was soft and full of pampering!


    Mia was stunned and turned her head, looking fixedly at Asher¡¯s knife-like handsome face, a fatal softness and emotion suddenly rose in her heart, her eyes were wet, as if something was about toe out, and her throat was ufortably clogged.


    When had this man, who had always been arrogant and cold, who never took women to heart, been willing to lower his posture?


    Desperately trying to suppress the overflowing emotion inside her, and her swollen, ufortable heart, Mia quickly turned her head away and looked out the car window at the flickering scenery, pretending to be blown into her eyes by the wind, and quickly wiped the tears that were already trickling down her face.


    This time, she must notpromise!


    The car soon arrived in front of a new vi, Asher got out of the car first, and regardless of Mia¡¯s objections, forcibly carried her out of the car and carried her towards the room, saying faintly, ¡°If you still want to save your feet, don¡¯t move! Besides, if you make me lose face in front of my underlings, I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll doter!¡±


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯re a devil!¡± Pounding lightly on Asher¡¯s thick chest and seeing the bodyguards and maidsing and going looking towards her, Mia blushed a little and hurriedly buried her little face into Asher¡¯s chest, her skin rolling.


    This Asher, must have done it on purpose!


    Seeing the small woman in his arms finally quiet down and turn into a soft little woman, Asher finally let out a soft smile, a nice curve hanging on the corners of his mouth, his eyes shing with a tenderness that would make people indulge.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The drowning tenderness and nice smile on Asher¡¯s face made a cadre of servants and bodyguards giggle and specte in their minds about Mia¡¯s identity. What kind of magic did this little woman have that would make Asherpletely transform his appearance!


    Was the man who was now all smiles and all doting on the little woman in his arms the Asher who usually had a cool and cold face?


    Mia stayed nestled in Asher¡¯s arms until after she was carried into the living room, when she burst out of Asher¡¯s arms, her rosy little face, thick eyshes, clear beautiful eyes, upturned, tiny nose, delicate red lips, and puffy little mouth that made Asher freeze for a moment.


    ¡°Hey Asher, you did that on purpose ¡­¡± Suddenly seeing the look in Asher¡¯s eyes, Mia¡¯s little face flushed even more and her eyes immediately drifted away, saying without words, ¡°How did you get to this vi, I remember ¡­¡±


    At that, Mia suddenly paused and turned her head to look before it was toote, Asher¡¯s inky ck eyes had locked onto her!

 Chapter 109: Chokehold

    Seeing Asher¡¯s thoughtful look, Mia instantly panicked and hurriedly covered up, ¡°Er, I mean, I heard you didn¡¯t live here before, howe you have a vi in this ce now ¡­¡±


    As she exined, she cursed herself for being so stupid to ask so naturally? Wasn¡¯t this the same as her own confession that she knew where Asher lived before and that she was Mia?


    ¡°Oh, you heard right, I wasn¡¯t living in this ce before, but then I changed for some reason!¡± Snapping closer to Mia, Asher¡¯s smile was meaningful, ¡°But you¡¯re pretty well informed, I switched five years ago and you actually heard about it!¡±


    Intuitively aware that Asher¡¯s smile was unkind, Mia panicked even more and her speech turned stuttering, ¡°No, no, I heard it by chance, by chance from someone, so don¡¯t mind if I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    There was a silence.


    ¡°So don¡¯t you want to know why I¡¯m suddenly getting a new vi when I¡¯m living in a nice one?¡± Just when Mia thought it would go on like that in silence, Asher suddenly spoke up quite abruptly and with his dark eyes locked on her as if waiting for the answer he intended.


    ¡°Why?¡± An inner voice was telling Mia never to ask, but instead, as ifpelled by Asher¡¯s deep, dark eyes, she murmured, ¡°Why did you change ces to live?¡±


    Asher, however, did not answer, only stood up and brought over a medical kit, took out red salve to gently wipe her red and swollen ankle, his voice was light, no emotion could be heard, ¡°Because of a woman ¡­¡±


    Seemingly branded by Asher¡¯s hand, Mia¡¯s feet shook violently, and a heart fluttered along with it, looking at Asher¡¯s side face in fascination, did he move out of that vi because of himself?


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll medicate and disinfect you first, or you¡¯ll get an infection.¡± Gently holding Mia¡¯s tender white ankle, Asher¡¯s voice was unusually gentle, ¡°You close your eyes now and don¡¯t worry about anything, I¡¯ll be careful, it¡¯ll be done in a moment.¡±


    His voice, sensual and low, like an elegant and melodious cello, could almostpel one to sleep at ease.


    It¡¯s a moment, like Asher said, where Mia doesn¡¯t want to think about anything, doesn¡¯t want to say anything, just wants to be so still and quiet with Asher and enjoy this moment of peace!


    However, this small wish of hers was dashed in the next moment as the voice of Lena¡¯s exasperated voice soon came from the doorway, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With a soft sigh, Asher pressed on, ignoring Riina¡¯s big shocked brat and continued to gently wipe Mia¡¯s potion. It was Mia, on the contrary, who seemed to have the embarrassment of being caught red-handed and struggled a little, trying to push Asher¡¯s hand away.


    However, Asher acted as if he was against her, and instead of letting go, he gently took hold of her white paws with hisrge hands. Hisrge hand, with its thick palm lines, gently rubbed Mia¡¯s small foot, and a strange feeling flooded Mia¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something, and why is this woman here? What kind of ce is this, is this something she can juste to at will?¡± Seeing Asher ignore herself, not even turning her head to look at herself, the anger in Riina¡¯s heart deepened, rushing a few steps to the two men, pointing at Mia and questioning her, her voice sharp, almost piercing one¡¯s eardrums in general.


    Mia¡¯s face was embarrassed and rolled with embarrassment when she was seen by Lena getting so ¡°close¡± to Asher, she didn¡¯t know how to react and couldn¡¯t push Asher, so she hung her head desperately to hide her embarrassment.


    This man, was he vowing to put himself in this awkward and embarrassing situation?


    Asher looked up coldly, nced faintly at the exasperated Leena, and said faintly, ¡°Strange, if you cane to my vi, why can¡¯t other peoplee?¡±


    His voice was nd, spoken as a matter of course.


    ¡°Asher, what did you say?¡± Her face turned white in an instant, Leena looked at Asher incredulously, ¡°Asher, I am your fiancee, what kind of a thing is she? Who is she to dare toe to your vi? You tell her to get lost, you tell her to get lost! Do you hear me?¡±


    The current Lina, where there is still a trace of graceful and noble demeanor, because the loss of feelings like crazy, and the street shrew has no difference.


    Suddenly, Lena growled and lunged at Mia, grabbing her by the neck and saying viciously, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, it¡¯s all because of you, I¡¯m going to strangle you, I¡¯m going to strangle you ¡­ Do you know how much I want you to suddenly disappear, only you disappear ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lina, what are you doing, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Suddenly straightening up, she pulled away from the crazy Lina, her face was blue and her voice was so cold that it could almost freeze, ¡°Look what you look like now, don¡¯t you dare touch a hair on her head again!¡±


    ¡°Fine, Asher, I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, and you¡¯re actually protecting this woman, are you still holding out hope for this woman, right?¡± At this moment, as if she was really mad, Lina surprisingly didn¡¯t fear Asher as much as she usually did and questioned viciously.


    In pulling away from Lena, Asher used almost ten percent of his strength, without the slightest mercy at all, Lena was a woman after all, a stumble had fallen to the ground, in a mess. A pair of carefully manicured eyes also gradually coalesced with a malevolent glow, looking fiercely at Mia.


    Asher held Mia who kept stroking his neck, his handsome face was full of worry, when he turned his head to look at Lina, his voice was immediately cold as if it came from hell, ¡°Lina, I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to hurt her even a little bit, I will never let you go! Don¡¯t talk about your fiancee¡¯s identity every moment, that identity is given to you by me, I can take it away anytime, you¡¯re actually too stupid to even think about this?¡±


    Riina¡¯s face,pletely bloodless, wretchedly rose from the ground, her face full of tears, looking at Asher with a desperate expression, ¡°Asher, what do you take me for, your toy, to stay by your side if you like it, to throw aside if you don¡¯t? You treat my marriage like a child¡¯s y and y me for a fool ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lena, what you want from me, I¡¯m sure you understand better than anyone. You put up with it because you know full well that the life you want is the only one I can give you! If it weren¡¯t for that, could you put up with me over and over again?¡± ncing coldly at the wretched Riina, Asher¡¯s voice was cold and merciless, stabbing at Riina like a sharp sword.


    Stronger unions are rarely about emotions in the first ce.


    Only to think that the only people in the world who could be worthy of each other!


    Riina froze, sniffling, ¡°Asher, don¡¯t you think, how much I love you? Yes, I do think you¡¯re the only one who can deserve me, but, more than anything, I¡¯m staying by your side because I love you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Asher interrupted her coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you say the word love, if you say it, you insult the word! Also, the reason I¡¯ve been turning a blind eye to some of the things you¡¯ve done before is because I still care about who you are, and if you every a finger on her again, I won¡¯t be as polite as I was before!¡±


    Asher¡¯s voice, without a hint of emotion, and Lena¡¯s eyes, suddenly welled up with despair!


    This man, he wouldn¡¯t pity her one bit!


    ¡°Asher, why would you do this to me, it¡¯s not fair to me!¡± After a few seconds of pause, Leena finally removed all pretense and dropped to the floor, crying out without the slightest concern for her image.


    Her voice was tinged with endless despair.


    Everything she¡¯d feared had finallye true!


    Asher carefully examined Mia¡¯s white neck, heartbreakingly looking at the red fingerprints left on her neck, bing even more indignant at Riina¡¯s actions and turning her head to say coldly, ¡°Riina, I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s never been any fairness with me. If you really want fairness, then fine, break the engagement and you¡¯ll get it!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to break the engagement, I don¡¯t want a marriage engagement!¡± Suddenly raising her tear-stained face, Riina¡¯s face was filled with panic and helplessness as she desperately waved her hands and shouted helplessly, ¡°Asher, I was wrong, I was really wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have done this ¡­ As long as you don¡¯t break the engagement, I promise you everything, okay? ¡±


    Asher gave her a cold look and didn¡¯t say anything, his dark eyes were already overflowing with disgust, it was getting to him every time Anna did this!


    Seeing that Asher still wanted to get angry, Mia gently took his big hand, shook her head at him and said in a low voice, ¡°You should stop saying that, she¡¯s quite pathetic too ¡­ knowing that she can¡¯t get it, but she¡¯s still desperately trying to get it back¡­ ¡­¡±


    Yeah, rtionships are almost always like that, knowing you can¡¯t get it, knowing it doesn¡¯t belong to you, but refusing to die and trying desperately to get it back ¡­


    Feelings, do they have to be so tortured by each other?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Miss Leng, I beg you, I beg you, please help me plead, I really can¡¯t leave Asher, I really can¡¯t leave him. If I leave him, I¡¯ll really die!¡± Suddenly hearing Mia¡¯s words, Lina¡¯s eyes, which had already dried up in despair, suddenly burst out with hope and brilliance, lunging forward and tugging tightly on Mia¡¯s sleeve.


    She seems to havepletely forgotten that she had just choked Mia with the vicious intent of putting her to death!


    Disgust, pity and helplessness, all intertwined in Mia¡¯s eyes at the same time, five years ago, she knew what kind of character Riina was, five years have passed and Riina¡¯s character doesn¡¯t seem to have changed at all!


    All she cares about is herself, always!

 Chapter 110: The Strong Scent of Gunpowder

    Without waiting for Mia¡¯s response, Lina seemed to be afraid of her refusal, her face was full of prayers, not caring about her image in the slightest, looking flustered and speaking extremely fast, ¡°Miss Leng, I beg you, please leave Asher, once you leave, Asher wille back to me!¡±


    Mia is getting a huge headache!


    Helplessly ncing at the deep-faced Asher beside her, Asher received her gaze and immediately spoke coldly, ¡°Lina, if you don¡¯t want me to send someone to leave in a special way, please leave by yourself. Although I really don¡¯t want to see you, I¡¯ll still save you some face, but if it¡¯s the next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky!¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go to the other room first, and I¡¯ll talk to Miss Ri?¡± Feeling that Leena was holding on to her shirt and had no intention of leaving, Mia shook her head helplessly and softened her voice to Asher.


    Asher gave her a deep look and hesitated for a few seconds before finally admonishing, ¡°You take care of yourself!¡±


    After saying that, he never looked at Leena again and strutted off towards the other room.


    ¡°Miss Lai, now that he is no longer in the living room, you can stand up.¡± Gesturing awkwardly with her eyes, Mia politely said to Leena, who was still tugging on her shirt and not letting go, ¡°You stand up, or else, I won¡¯t be able to talk.¡±


    Hesitating for a moment, Riina immediately stood up, pulled out a Kleenex from her bag, quickly fixed her makeup, and sat down across from Mia in a feigned calm, ¡°Do you think that you have the capital to negotiate with me now?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, you seem to have been very hostile to me.¡± Enduring the pain and putting down her leg on the sofa, Mia reced it with a faint smile and quietly looked at Lina, who had returned to normal in an instant, across from her.


    ¡°Mia, let¡¯s not talk in front of the obvious, if you were in my ce, would you be worried about your current situation?¡± When she looked around alertly and was sure that no one around would hear her, the corners of Riina¡¯s mouth hung in a sneer, ¡°Five years ago, I thought you would nevere back after you disappeared, but to my surprise, you actually came back with a new skin, kind of I underestimated you, humph!¡±


    The way Riina looked at Mia now was clearly the same way she had looked at her five years ago, full of contempt and disdain, even with an innate sense of superiority.


    It seemed, sitting in front of her, was the same Mia from five years ago!


    The surprise on her face passed away instantly, Mia still kept a faint smile on her face, ¡°Miss Lai, five years have passed and you haven¡¯t even kept Asher by your side, you haven¡¯t even married Asher as you wanted to, so I guess, me it all on me, right?¡±


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t try to run away, I don¡¯t know Asher, but I¡¯ve known him for a lot longer than you have, and if it wasn¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t have never touched another woman again, he wouldn¡¯t have moved house immediately, and he wouldn¡¯t have extended the wedding between us indefinitely ¡­ ¡°At this point, Leena suddenly realized that what she had said seemed to have gone out of her mouth and immediately shut up and didn¡¯t go any further.


    Riina¡¯s words sent a shiver through Mia¡¯s heart, was the man she originally thought was cold and heartless really like that?


    But why would he be cruel enough to abort the child that belonged to both of them in the first ce?


    Just a little stunned, thinking of the aborted child, Mia instantly regained herposure and said coldly, ¡°Miss Lai, not being tethered to a man for so long, instead of looking for your own reasons, you me it all on me instead, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s outrageous?¡±


    Lena was silent.


    She knew in her heart that what Mia was saying was not true.


    There was nothing good about Mia before Asher met her, and even if Mia didn¡¯t show up, another woman would have!


    The seat she¡¯s worked so hard to get is going to have to give way sooner orter!


    That¡¯s why she¡¯s desperately trying to get married to Asher, for nothing more than to tie Asher to her in name only with a marriage certificate!


    She was silent for a long time before she finally said in a cold voice, ¡°Mia, no matter what you say, I¡¯m not going to want to give Asher up to you. I¡¯m a person who has a habit that even if I can¡¯t get a person or a thing, I¡¯d rather ruin it than let anyone else get it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, who told you that I want Asher?¡± coldly hooking her lips, Mia¡¯s voice was full of disgust and sarcasm, ¡°It¡¯s just that what you just said is really annoying, I finally know why Asher dislikes you so much! Have you never known that you are very annoying!¡±


    Lena, however, didn¡¯t even seem to care about the sarcasm that followed her, just looked at her nkly for half a day and asked sluggishly, ¡°You said, you just said, you weren¡¯t thinking of getting Asher? So tell me, what exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°The hurt from five years ago doesn¡¯t just heal, and, there are some hurts that won¡¯t heal for a lifetime.¡± Mia¡¯s gaze was deep and full of hurt, ¡°Sadly, what Asher gave me is the kind of hurt that won¡¯t heal for a lifetime. Can you hear me when I say that?¡±


    With a hint of uncertainty on her face, Lena asked carefully, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you have no intention of recing me at all?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lina, if I really wanted to rece you, I believe the name Mia, seems to work better for him than the name Condensation, so why would I be so stupid as to change it?¡± Mia forced the pain in her foot to talk to Leena for half a day, a thin bead of sweat was already seeping on her forehead, ¡°And don¡¯t me it on other women when you can¡¯t tether a man, or think about yourself first!¡±


    ¡°So, what are you going to do next after that?¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Leena opened her mouth to ask anyway.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite getting Mia¡¯s confirmation, she¡¯s still uneasy that Mia is like a ticking time bomb that will blow her extravagant life to smithereens just by existing in Asher¡¯s life for one day!


    Mia understood her mentality and sighed helplessly, ¡°I just told Master Jun that as long as you¡¯re willing to forgive him, my job is done!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Lena was stunned, still seemingly in disbelief, ¡°I¡¯m not even mad at Asher, there¡¯s no talk of forgiveness or unforgiveness. As long as you guys stop dealing with each other, I¡¯ll forgive him!¡±


    Seeing the look on Riina¡¯s face, Mia shook her head helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t expect Asher to care about your feelings when you care so little about yours. Well, I¡¯m going to leave now, so you guys can talk about it!¡±


    After saying that, Mia let herself struggle to her feet and limped towards the door. Lena watched her back and looked out suddenly.


    By the time she reached the door, Mia, who was already in a cold sweat from the pain, just mumbled helplessly, ¡°Ugh, I acted like the good guy and forgot that I can¡¯t even walk on one leg now! What a deserving thing to do!¡±


    ¡°So, you know you deserve it too!¡± No sooner had her words left her lips than a tall shadow appeared around her, shrouding her petite form within it, ¡°Tell me, why are you in such a hurry to leave when the wound on your foot has not yet healed?¡±


    Rolling her eyes helplessly, Mia twisted her head in frustration and looked at the very hard-faced Asher, shrugging her shoulders and saying helplessly, ¡°Master Asher, you told me earlier that if I could get Lina to forgive you, you¡¯d be willing to let me go, and now that I¡¯ve gotten her to forgive you, why are you still chasing me!¡±


    Asher¡¯s face, suddenly frozen.


    In the next second, Asher had bent down, attached himself to the small woman in front of him and picked her up, striding towards the outside of the vi.


    Mia froze at the sudden turn of events and danced around asking, ¡°Hey Asher, I just told you, Lena has forgiven you now, what more do you want.¡±


    The surrounding servants and bodyguards, who obviously didn¡¯t understand the situation, looked at Asher and Mia who were behaving abnormally in a dumbfounded manner, but were too scared to let out their breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything right now but take you back!¡± Asher, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat as he shoved the yelling Mia into the passenger side, finally flung over a coldment.


    You can tell that Asher is in a bad mood, very bad!


    Mia, who knew Asher was in a bad mood, wisely didn¡¯t say anything and chose to be silent.


    By the time they got back to where Mia was staying, Asher had just gotten out of the car when he saw that Namgung asked had walked over and helped Mia, who was on the passenger side, out of the car, quickly noticing the difference in her foot and asking with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, did your foot hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just broke my foot a bit, it¡¯s better now.¡± Naturally cing her small hand into Nangong Man¡¯srge hand, Mia looked natural and gentle in front of Nangong Man, without any of the sharpness and edge she had with Asher in the slightest.


    Asher clenched his fists hard at the sight of the two together, a dark tide in his dark eyes.


    ¡°Master Jun, thank you for sending her back, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, I thought something had happened to her!¡± Seeing Asher¡¯s unkind gaze, Nangong asked with a faint smile, sincerely thanking him.


    Asher¡¯s dark eyes were cold and his voice was raw, ¡°That¡¯s a really strange thank you from Mr. Nangong, you¡¯re not any of her, so why are you thanking me? Also, when Mr. Nangong said he waited for a long time, was he implying that I shouldn¡¯t have been with her for so long?¡±


    Asher¡¯s mouth was full of fire when he opened it.


    Nangong asked and looked at Mia meaningfully, only to see Mia helplessly turning her face away with a headache.


    For some reason, after seeing their expressions, Nangong asked his heart was still icy cold.

 Chapter 111 – Hard to Forget

    Seeing Asher aggressively, Mia¡¯s heart pulsed with annoyance, coldly twisted her head and said, ¡°Asher, what do you really want? I¡¯ve already talked to Miss Lai, she¡¯s not angry at all, you can still pick a good day to marry her, I¡¯ve already done what you asked me to do, what more do you want?¡±


    Because her mind was overwhelmingly disturbed, Mia didn¡¯t even think about the words that came out of her mouth, not even thinking about how Asher would react after they were said.


    The moment she saw Asher¡¯s sudden change of color, a vague regret rose in Mia¡¯s heart, yet more aggression welled up; this man was always so smug and aggressive, what did he want from her anyway?


    Nangong asked originally thought Asher was going to be angry, but Asher surprisingly didn¡¯t say a word, just locked Mia¡¯s face with a pair of ink-ck eyes and stared for a long time before he coldly said, ¡°If the contract of our project is to beunched, we need to hold a reception, you muste then.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to go?¡± Still disgruntled and angry in her heart, Mia didn¡¯t care for a moment about the meaning of Asher¡¯s words and immediately puffed out her chest in a cockfighting manner and shot back in discontent.


    ¡°Just go over there and I¡¯ll show you what you want to see.¡± ncing coldly back at Mia, Asher spoke coldly and meaningfully, turning his head and walking away.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    See what she wants to see?


    Mia had a moment of confusion, but soon understood, the blood suddenly disappeared from her face, twisted her head, coldly about to walk back, but at first forgot about the injury on her foot, and fell to the ground at once!


    The moment she fell to the ground, Mia simply sat on the floor in a daze, something in her heart was shattered in general, how could not be pieced back together, her heart hurt unbearably.


    ¡°Mia , if you still can¡¯t let go, why are you working yourself so hard?¡± Squatting on the ground, he looked at the pale Mia heartily, ¡°Five years have passed, you¡¯ve endured too much, shouldn¡¯t you have fought for yourself?¡±


    Fighting for it?


    To make her forget the pain of five years ago?


    When she thought of what she had endured five years ago, the tears in Mia¡¯s eyes could no longer be held back and began to flow rampantly, as if she wanted to let out all the pain she had suppressed for the past five years in this moment.


    ¡°Alright, alright Mia , having been with you for so long, I can also see how much you feel for him, why are you suffering yourself so much?¡± Looking at Mia with heartache, Nangong asked that after saying these words, his heart was also hard to feel, ¡°Since you can¡¯t forget at all, you should give yourself a chance, and you should give him a chance too.¡±


    Teary-eyed, she tilted her head to look at theforting Nangong asked, Mia wanted to look colder and more sensible, at least this would also allow her to hide her emotions. However, no matter how much she admonished herself in her heart, the tears just flowed down like uncontroble.


    Knowing what she wanted to say, Nangong asked the interface, ¡°Mia , I am a man, I can see Asher¡¯s feelings for you. I ¡­ him so proud man, now do this, is enough, or else, you think about ¡­¡±


    The more he spoke, Nangong asked feeling his tone getting harder and harder.


    This little woman in front of him, he had been with for five years, and was thinking that he could make this little woman like him one day. But now, seeing her in pain, he actually couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, couldn¡¯t bear to just watch her sulk like this.


    ¡°Nangong asked, then you ¡­ me ¡­,¡± Mia still sobbing, the tears on her face want to break the flood, how to wipe can not dry.


    Understand what Mia wanted to say, Nangong asked a burst of bitterness in his heart, and then a person suddenly appeared in his mind, forcing his emotions down, and said faintly, ¡°Mia , I forgot to tell you, I¡¯m with Yuxin ¡­¡±


    ¡°What!¡± The tears on Mia¡¯s face had not yet dried, but she was suddenly stunned and looked incredulously at the slightly squirming Nangong asked in front of her, ¡°Nangong asked, when did you and Xin Xin ¡­, howe I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Seeing Mia¡¯s serious face, knowing that she already believed a few points in her heart, Nangong asked with a pain in his heart, but his face didn¡¯t show it, he just said with a slight twist, ¡°It¡¯s what happened the other day, I, I just don¡¯t know how to tell you.¡±


    Oh, my God, the other day?


    Mia suddenly thought that a few days ago, Nangong asked suddenly about Wang Yuxin¡¯s address, and, after they saw it, it seemed very unnatural and seemed to be very different from before.


    Could it be, which is when it started between them?


    Thinking of this, Mia looked guilty, ¡°Nangong asked, Xin Xin is also my good friend, you are also my good friend, I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t notice ¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯m too selfish, always thinking of myself, I actually didn¡¯t think of you guys.¡±


    ¡°Mia , you don¡¯t have to me yourself, we are the ones who didn¡¯t tell you ¡­¡± Seeing Mia¡¯s self-ming face, Nangong asked his heart started to fill with guilt and pain again, if his giving up, could make her happy, he would choose to give up too.


    Mia¡¯s attention was finally diverted, wiped the tears from her face, stood up with difficulty with the help of Nangong asked, took out her phone and said, ¡°Such a major matter, Xin Xin this girl actually did not tell me, I want to settle the score with her!¡±


    The first time I saw her, I was afraid that Mia would reveal herself after she called, so I hurriedly stopped her and said, ¡°Mia, at this hour, Yuxin must have already gone to bed, so it¡¯s better not to disturb her. How about this, I, I¡¯ll ask her out tomorrow, let¡¯s, let¡¯s meet once?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I was too impulsive just now, I didn¡¯t realize that it¡¯s alreadyte, Xin Xin must have gone to bed long ago.¡± Putting down the phone, Mia¡¯s face was full of chagrin, ¡°Then listen to you, tomorrow you ask her out, let¡¯s meet once, I¡¯ll make sure to question this little ninny, such a big deal, but she didn¡¯t even tell me!¡±


    With a thud in his heart, Nangong asked with a secret cry in his heart, but he only had to agree, ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll go back and arrange it, let¡¯s meet tomorrow. However, since your foot is injured now, let¡¯s not go out, let¡¯s meet at the ce where you live, I¡¯ll arrange it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± After waiting for Nangong Man to agree, Mia didn¡¯t say anything more and seemed to forget about her displeasure just now, obediently allowing Nangong Man to send herself back to her ce of residence.


    Aftering out of Mia¡¯s house, Nangong asked and pped himself, ¡°Oh my god, if Wang Yuxin finds out, she¡¯ll kill me!¡±


    After a few minutes of thinking in the car, Nangong asked finally drove the car, following the road from memory and slowly driving towards the ce where Wang Yuxin lived.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡± Wang Yuxin opened the door to her room and saw that the person standing in the doorway was actually Nangong Man, she first froze for a moment, and then a small face was already welling up with red, looking flustered with a hint of unnaturalness, but quickly responded with ice coldness and nonchnce.


    That one thing that was always too awkward.


    It had been several days since then, and she had never known how to face Nangong asked.


    Should he be questioned? But, what happened that day, how exactly did it happen, she couldn¡¯t remember it to death. Moreover, she actually didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of ming Nangong asked in her heart, nor did she regret because of this matter.


    ¡°If only I could ¡­ talk to him,¡± when Wang Yuxin realized that she had actually had such a thought, she was immediately bluffed a line by her own thoughts and was filled with a delicate blush.


    However, when at first nce she saw Nangong Man standing in front of her door, Wang Yuxin¡¯s mind went nk, and after she reacted, a cold word had been flung over. After saying it, she immediately regretted it, but she didn¡¯t know how to show it.


    For the past few days, hadn¡¯t she also fantasized about Nangong asking toe to her?


    But she knew that the person Nangong asked for, was Mia, and she could see it from the way he looked at Mia, deep and grave, as if he was always full of heart! How could hee to himself?


    Although he had expected Wang Yuxin to have such a reaction, Nangong asked a hint of unnaturalness shed across his face and his tone was a bit at a loss, ¡°That, I, I ¡­ I came over to ¡­¡±


    He said a sentence for half a day, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. Wang Yuxin hung her head slightly, but her heart was secretly anxious, this man usually looked arrogant and cold, and acted boldly, why was he so motherly in this matter?


    ¡°I think that you should at least invite me in for a seat!¡± After speaking for half a day, Nangong asked and finally uttered these words.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Yuxin froze and finally understood, a fine surprise welled up in her heart, but she pretended to look cold and hesitated for half a day before finally giving way, ¡°Alright then, let you sit for a while, but I¡¯ll say in advance that it can¡¯t take too long!¡±


    Last time he came, Nangong asked didn¡¯t even have the heart to survey Wang Yuxin¡¯s room, but now, in order to hide his inner embarrassment and the ufortableness of having two people alone, he could only spend all his thoughts on surveying her room.


    Wang Yuxin¡¯s room is very simply arranged, but organized exceptionally clean and tidy, it can be seen that she has very good habits, and is a person full of love for life, because in her room, everywhere you can see her own handmadempshades, cloth dolls, flower arrangements ¡­


    ¡°Hey, Nangong Man, you came here just to see my room?¡± After waiting for half a day, but seeing that Nangong asked never had the intention to speak, Wang Yuxin asked in a bad mood.


    Nangong asked awkwardly twisted his head and sat down on the sofa, brewing in his heart for a long time before finally slowly looking up at Wang Yuxin across the table, ¡°Yuxin, I just told Mia , we¡¯re in love!¡±


    ¡°Pfft ¡­¡± Just as he finished his words, he saw Wang Yuxin, who had just taken a sip of her drink, spewed out all the drink in her mouth.

 Chapter 112 – Moving on

    Embarrassed, she found a tissue to dry the drink on the side of her mouth, and seeing Nangong asked look even more unnatural, Wang Yuxin repeated the question, ¡°What did you say, you told Mia , we are in a rtionship. What do you mean, you and me?¡±


    Though all hearts were shocked, an indescribable sweetness rose up vaguely.


    ¡°I, I ¡­¡± Nangong asked looking at Wang Yuxin¡¯s clear eyes, suddenly didn¡¯t know how to exin this matter, hesitated for half a day, or said, ¡°That thingst time, it was my fault, I¡¯m sorry to you, don¡¯t know how to how topensate you ¡­¡±


    After that time, Wang Yuxin didn¡¯t pester him like other women, and it was because of this that Nangong asked for more guilt in his heart. In his mind, that blindingly bright red stain on the bed sheet still shed from time to time.


    See Nangong asked and mentioned thest time, even if Wang Yuxin¡¯s usual character is more big-hearted, at this moment or suddenly shy red little face, flying down the head, the voice low more mosquito-like, ¡°That day ¡­ we have nothing happened, you just pretend it did not happen good ¡­¡±


    Her tone was full of openness, and even incoherence.


    Although she also expected that Nangong Man could give a reasonable exnation for this matter, however, when Nangong Man really raised this question, it was still hard to hide her shyness in her heart.


    After all, it was her most precious first time.


    ¡°Yuxin, you are Mia¡¯s friend and a good girl, I ¡­ know that I am sorry for you, if you are willing, I will be responsible for you.¡± Watching Wang Yuxin¡¯s demeanor, Nangong asked with a ruthless heart and finally said the words out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Yuxin looked up suddenly, seemingly a bit incredulous at Nangong asked¡¯s unexpected confession, and mumbled, ¡°You, what you just said, is it all true? You want to be responsible for me, is it, is it because you think it¡¯s my first time? Also, it¡¯s Mia¡¯s friend. So tell me, what was that you just said about telling Mia that we¡¯re in a rtionship.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a silence.


    After a long time, Nangong asked before slowly opening his mouth, his voice low and full of mncholy and sadness, ¡°Yuxin, I know you are Mia¡¯s friend, and I¡¯m not hiding it from you. I¡¯ve known Mia for five years, and I fell in love with her a long time ago ¡­ until now I realized that there was no way I could ¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew there was no way I could ever rece the man in her heart. Five years ago, no matter what happened, no matter how badly she was hurt, I kept waiting, thinking that there would always be a day when she would heal, thinking that there would always be a day when she would forget. For that day, I¡¯ve waited patiently, always by her side.¡±


    ¡°But I realize now that she simply can¡¯t get over it, and it¡¯s simply impossible to rece that ce in her heart with someone else. In that case, why don¡¯t I make her whole? If she can be happy, I will be happy along with her, right!¡±


    ¡­


    I don¡¯t know why, but Nangong asked, who had never been too easy to reveal his heart to others, under Wang Yuxin¡¯s gaze, he actually said the words that had been hidden in his heart for so long, slowly.


    ¡°You told Mia in order to put her mind at ease, so you told her that we would fall in love again, right?¡± When Nangong finished asking, Wang Yuxin was silent for a long time, ying with the drink cup in her hand, and finally asked these words with a faint sorrow.


    His heart cared, or Mia!


    She should have known!


    How can you love someone for five years and be with them for five years, and then forget about them and fall in love with another person all over again in such a short period of time?


    ¡°You think it¡¯s my first time, so you want to use this method topensate me, or to put your conscience at ease, so that you can also fulfill Mia¡¯s love?¡± Raising her eyes and looking fixedly at the somewhat hammy man in front of her, Wang Yuxin¡¯s tone was sour and unbearable.


    In the end, he¡¯s for it, or Mia!


    Wang Yuxin hit the nail on the head, making Nangong ask a little embarrassed and hasty, and his tone turned anxious, ¡°Yuxin, I, I ¡­ you¡¯re right, I, I was trying to make it up to you ¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how to exin it, he did have enough selfishness in front of Wang Yuxin!


    To reassure Mia, he actually resorted to Wang Yuxin!


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to say anything.¡± Nangong asked the demeanor and tone of voice, has confirmed Wang Yuxin¡¯s thoughts, her heart welled up with destion and faint aggression, faintly interrupted Nangong asked, demeanor with a faint coldness, ¡°I know, as long as it is for Mia¡¯s good, you will do whatever it takes to do it. What you love, originally, is her.¡±


    Nangong asked even more hastily, panicking and standing up, ¡°Yuxin, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have used you. Today¡¯s words, just pretend I didn¡¯t say it, I, I¡¯m such an asshole, I, I¡¯m leaving, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±


    For the first time, he¡¯d lost his cool in front of another woman.


    The only thing Nangong asked right now was to hurry up and escape from this ce, hurry up and escape from Wang Yuxin! In front of this woman, all his actions and words seemed so nasty.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Just as Nangong asked hurriedly walked to the door, Wang Yuxin spoke up and called out to him. Not knowing what Wang Yuxin was up to, Nangong asked paused in his steps and turned his head to look at her unnaturally.


    ¡°I promise you!¡± Very well hiding her emotions, Wang Yuxin was back to her usual big grin and full of care, only she knew how bitter she was in her heart right now, ¡°Mia is my friend too, I¡¯ll do anything to make her happy. She¡¯s too bitter, I don¡¯t want to see her like that.¡±


    Nangong asked frozen, not reacting for a moment.


    What does Wang Yuxin mean, a yes?


    ¡°Hey, Nangong asked, I¡¯ve already given you face enough, if you¡¯re still like this, then I¡¯ll backtrack!¡± Nangong Man¡¯s dumbfounded look finally made Wang Yuxin¡¯s mood slightly better, at least she knew that Nangong Man wasn¡¯t that casual with her.


    ¡°Fine, fine, let¡¯s meet at Mia¡¯s house tomorrow ¡­¡± After freezing for a moment, Nangong asked finallying back to his senses, ¡°Yuxin, thank you, really thank you.¡±


    Sending Nangong asked to the door, Wang Yuxin¡¯s clear face was serious, ¡°Nangong asked, I know you love Mia , even if I gave you my first time, but I will respect my feelings and definitely won¡¯t be so rash. The reason why I¡¯m doing this is all for Mia , you understand, right?¡±


    At that moment, the solemnity and solemnity on Wang Yuxin¡¯s clear little face was firmly engraved in Nangong¡¯s mind as he asked.


    Three dayster, Asher sinks himself into his wide boss chair and stares unseeingly at the 3D TV on the office wall, on which the host is reporting.


    ¡°Two days ago, a woman and a man were filmed appearing near the home of Miss Condensation, the president of the Shengshi Group, at ten in the evening, and they were walking in a hurry, appearing unusually mysterious. Our reporters captured the footage in time, and it was quickly investigated that the man was none other than the vice president of the Shengshi Group, Nangong Qun, while the woman¡¯s identity was also verified as a bartender at the bar.¡±


    Hearing this, Asher, who was still doing so, sat up with a jolt and locked onto the TV screen.


    ¡°Before, because Miss Condensation, the president of the Shengshi Group, looks cool and simr to Miss Mia, who disappeared five years ago, there have long been many people who have been secretly specting about their rtionship. And this bartender called Wang Yuxin happens to be Miss Mia¡¯s good friend. So what exactly is her intention in going to Miss Condensation¡¯s ce?¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that the vice president of the Shengshi Group, Nangong Q, who has been acting as Miss Condensation¡¯s escort for so long, is now in the limelight with Miss Wang Yuxin, which can¡¯t help but make people specte about the rtionship between the three of them ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Somehow, ude had appeared in the office, still looking full of himself, and seeing the news on the TV brought a meaningful smile to his handsome face, ¡°Asher, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°They knew each other originally, now they¡¯re just going to check on her, what¡¯s the fuss, not to mention, she sprained her foot not long ago, I guess Wang Yuxin went to visit her because of that.¡± Turning off the TV on the wall, Asher nced faintly at ude who liked to gossip, ¡°It¡¯s office hours, you¡¯re running to me for something, am I giving you too easy a job!¡±


    Seeing Asher pressuring himself with his work again, ude hurriedly surrendered and revealed the real purpose of his visit, ¡°I also kong saw this news outside, so I came to ask you what¡¯s going on. Could it be that this Nangong asked moved on and fell in love with another woman? And, this woman, is also Mia¡¯s good friend?¡±


    As soon as he opens his mouth, ude¡¯s gossipy nature is revealed.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Asher said lightly, ¡°ude, you¡¯re at least a big man, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re matronly when you care about all this gossip all day?¡±


    ¡°Asher, don¡¯t say you don¡¯t care, otherwise, why were you watching this news so intently just now?¡± ude nonchntly shot back and said yfully, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m also concerned about this matter because I care about you, if it¡¯s true that Namgung asked to move on, wouldn¡¯t you just be able to take advantage of the situation ¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was scared into shutting up by the cold warning look Asher threw over his shoulder.


    It¡¯s okay to joke around with Asher, but don¡¯t touch Mia, or he¡¯ll definitely be making a fool of himself.


    ¡°Okay, enough of the nonsense, how¡¯s the dinner I asked you to prepare?¡± After warning ude, Asher asked lightly, ¡°If you want to gossip, you can gossip all you want then.¡±


    Things, it seems, are getting interesting.


    ude nodded, then said yfully, ¡°I¡¯ll be nice enough to host this dinner for the sake of reading your gossip. But I don¡¯t know how the invitees will feel if they find out that they¡¯re just here to do a supporting role!¡±

 Chapter 113 – A Million Wonders

    Dinner party.


    On this day, Asher, who had never been interested in the dinner, was notte, which made those attending the dinner doubly excited. If Asher wasn¡¯tte, it meant that he took the dinner seriously.


    If you can climb a notch with Asher, the future will be limitless.


    When Asher appeared at the dinner, he was naturally the focus of the dinner again. He was dressed in a specially tailored high ss suit, looking slender and straight, with inky ck eyes, straight nose, rose petal pink lips, all in one dominant and dignified body, making all the women¡¯s eyes, glued to his body obsessively.


    Standing beside him was Riina, who had been rumored to have broken off her engagement some time ago.


    Obviously, Lina had prepared well for this dinner, with a nude evening gown that outlined her tall, voluptuous figure, her hair up high and braided, in a vintage braid that revealed her bare, full forehead, and her exquisite makeup and red, me-like red lips, making her look as queenly as possible.


    She took Asher¡¯s arm and entered the hall with him in style, ncing around with a haughty, cool look and a satisfied, smug smile on her face.


    At a time when rumors are flying and all have rumored that Asher is breaking off his engagement with her, Asher brings her to such an asion and she knows what it means.


    After entering and nodding nobly at the guests present who saluted them, Asher¡¯s eyes could not help but search the field, but still did not find the figure, and a touch of gravity could not help but rise to his handsome face.


    Today, all the drama, it was yed out for her, and if she didn¡¯te, what was the point.


    As if knowing what was on his mind, ude, who was carrying a ss of wine, came over and said in his ear, pretending not to notice, ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    Nodding, Asher knew who ude was talking about in his mouth.


    ¡°Leena, let¡¯s go sit over there.¡± Turning her head and speaking lightly to the woman beside her, Asher was already heading towards a table at the center of the hall.


    This orientation, with a view of all the movements in the hall, is where the higher-ups should sit.


    Lena of course didn¡¯t object and sweetly agreed, ¡°Asher, I¡¯ll do whatever you want, it doesn¡¯t matter where as long as you like it.¡±


    Asher ignored her, his mood, not even hers, his heart, long ago, had flown to the little woman who was about to make her entrance.


    ude¡¯s information was always right, and it wasn¡¯t long before Mia appeared at the entrance of the hall with Namgung.


    Mia, who always prefers white, chose a ck high-ss evening gown today. She was already fair, and this ck gown set off her glowing white skin, as if it was going to bloom.


    The ttering evening gown with deep V backless shape shows off her proud body and proud back. With her chiseled body and long, straight legs, Mia is as elegant as a Greek goddess.


    The hair is simply coiled up high, with a noble and elegant hairstyle, revealing a bare forehead, and a stunningly beautiful little face that has been carefully groomed, with ck and white, long and beautiful eyes, thick and long eyshes, a small and straight nose, pink and delicate diamond lips, and a long and elegant neck.


    Mia tonight, amazingly beautiful.


    Nangong asked, on the other hand, wore a white high-ss casual suit, and wore this not-so-easy-to-handle color with full feeling, handsome and clean, noble and warm, today¡¯s Nangong asked, more handsome and attention-grabbing than usual.


    As soon as they entered, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Moreover, all the men¡¯s gazes were firmly glued to Mia¡¯s body, yet there was not a single hint of ambiguity, the Mia in front of them was like a noble and clear, invible princess, even a hint of sphemy made them feel ashamed of themselves.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s eyes drawn to Mia¡¯s, Riina¡¯s heart was filled with hatred and jealousy, especially when she saw Asher¡¯s gaze, hovering over Mia.


    ¡°She always likes to use every opportunity to entuate herself.¡± Watching Mia enter the venue in style under the eyes of the crowd, Li Na skimmed her mouth and said disdainfully, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just reported a few days ago that Nangong asked to be with another woman, why are these two so intimate now, it¡¯s just ¡­¡±


    She was about to continue, but stopped abruptly when she saw Asher¡¯s face turn very ugly.


    She wasn¡¯t stupid and knew that since Asher was willing to bring her out, she marked that she was still willing to acknowledge her, and if she pissed Asher off again today, she figured there would be no future.


    And after giving the chattering Lina a cold look, Asher returned his gaze to Mia, who had just entered, and when he saw Nangong ask for his arm, which Mia naturally took, a monstrous wave lifted in his ink-ck eyes.


    This woman, actually showing affection with another man in front of him?


    It didn¡¯t take long to see ude walking towards them, and not knowing what was said, they saw Mia and Namgung asking toe in their direction.


    Although Riina had a big reluctance in her heart, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything else now that she saw Asher¡¯s bad face, so she had to put up the smile she should have and hold Asher closer to her, looking demonstratively at the two people walking towards them.


    ¡°Hello Master Jun, hello Miss Lai.¡± When they approached, Nangong asked, extending his hand towards Asher and saying courteously.


    Mia, on the other hand, just nodded at them slightly, a polite smile blossoming symbolically on her stunning face, a hint of bitterness in the bottom of her clear eyes.


    Did they really make up?


    Then, this man¡¯s words of asking her to pay him a bride to marry her were purely all in jest! So foolish was she that her heart shed as she heard it!


    Now Asher has thrown this dinner party especially for the purpose of hering to watch them show their love?


    ¡°Miss Leng, you seem a little upset, is there something that has upset you?¡± Without ignoring the scowl on Mia¡¯s face, Asher asked, pretending to be careless.


    His eyes hadn¡¯t left Mia¡¯s face from the moment she approached them. He wanted to see if the woman really didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Seeing that Asher wouldn¡¯t let go of himself, Mia hurriedly withdrew her god and smiled lightly, her voice nonchnt, ¡°Master Jun, I¡¯m just not quite used to this kind of asion. Now that I see Master Jun and Miss Li making up, a stone in my heart has fallen to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to thank you more Miss Leng, since Miss Leng persuaded mest time, Asher he is now very concerned about me. If I hadn¡¯te across it today, I would have wanted toe to my door to thank you personally!¡± Taking Asher¡¯s arm tightly, Li Na said falsely.


    Lina¡¯s words caused Mia¡¯s face to change and her eyes to well up with despondency, but they returned to normal in an instant.


    Without ignoring the scowl on Mia¡¯s face, Asher also affectionately wrapped his other arm around Riina¡¯s waist, his tone carrying a rare tenderness, ¡°Xiao Na is right, if it weren¡¯t for Miss Leng, I wouldn¡¯t know who I should cherish the most! If I were to be thankful, then it would be me who should thank Miss Leng.¡±


    ¡°Asher is right, for today¡¯s dinner, I hope Miss Leng and Mr. Nangong will enjoy their fun, or let us do our best as hostesses.¡± Seeing that Asher cooperated with the host, a smug smile surfaced on Lina¡¯s face, moreover, she posed herself as the hostess.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She knew why Asher had acted in such a perverse manner, but she didn¡¯t care, since Asher was using her, she would take the opportunity to get back everything she deserved.


    Now, seeing Mia¡¯s increasingly pale face, and the despondency under her eyes, Riina knew that she should be the one to win this battle.


    No matter what the means, she couldn¡¯t care less about anything if she could only stay by Asher¡¯s side.


    Not to mention, from start to finish, Mia was a fucking interloper!


    Seeing the image of Asher and Lina making out without a care in the world, Mia felt that she couldn¡¯t stay any longer and immediately wanted to escape from this ce, but she was firmly controlled by Nangong Man around her waist, only to hear Nangong Man faintly say, ¡°Since Master Jun is the host, we will naturallye to support the show, so well, we will not bother.¡±


    After saying that, and regardless of Asher¡¯s reaction, he walked away with his arm around Mia, found an inconspicuous corner, and sat down.


    ¡°Mia , you are a smart person, can¡¯t you see that Asher is deliberately testing you?¡± After sitting down, seeing Mia¡¯s pale face, and undisguised despondency, Nangong asked with a hard feeling in his heart, but still opened his mouth to console.


    He¡¯s a man too, and he understands Asher better than Mia.


    Asher¡¯s biggest failure was in making up with Riina too quickly, with the make-out scenes being too contrived and hot.


    The more intimate they appear, the more they reveal Asher¡¯s intentions this time.


    He wanted nothing more than Mia¡¯s jealousy and despondency.


    Suddenly raising her head and staring hard into Nangong Man¡¯s eyes, Mia was very helpless at the moment, ¡°Nangong Man, what you just said, is it all true?¡±


    His eyes, his eyes, his smile, his gentleness, his kindness to Lena, she had just seen it all, had it all been an illusion?


    ¡°Mia , I¡¯m a man too, I know more about men¡¯s psychology than you do, and since Asher is acting out for you, you can return the favor and see who really sulks!¡± Maybe getting Mia is happiness, but watching her be happy and happy is also his greatest happiness.


    That was all he could do for her, perhaps!

 Chapter 114 Careful Planning

    The dinner went on unhurriedly and everything seemed to be on track.


    ude, who had a ss of wine and wasughing with an innocent looking woman, looked over at the two pairs not far away and shook his head in boredom, ¡°This dinner would be pretty much pointless if it ended like this.¡±


    ¡°To the young man, so what do you want to do?¡± Although she didn¡¯t understand what ude was talking about, the innocent woman asked in a cooperative manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s in too nd now, I think it¡¯s better to spice things up and stimte them, otherwise why would I go to all the trouble of setting up this dinner party?¡± Draining his ss in one go, ude smiled wickedly and headed towards the stage in the middle of the hall.


    The innocent woman smiled, picked up a ss of wine and looked admiringly at the man standing on the stage.


    ude cleared his throat and waited for everyone to look at him before he spoke, ¡°Well, everyone, we have now reached the climax of the dinner, which is the dancing moment. Gentlemen, you can ask thedies of your choice to dance and party hard!¡±


    As soon as his words fell, he saw the soothing sounds of the piano resounding throughout the hall, and in just a few seconds, many of the guests stepped onto the dance floor and began to dance to their hearts¡¯ content.


    ¡°Mia , let¡¯s go for a dance too!¡± Seeing that not far away Asher and Lina had already stepped into the dance floor, Nangong asked thoughtfully, finally revealing a meaningful smile on his lips as he stood up and elegantly extended his hand towards Mia.


    In fact, he already knew the end, didn¡¯t he?


    If that¡¯s the case, why won¡¯t hee to his senses, all he has to do now is to give Mia enough chances. As long as she didn¡¯t regret itter, he would be satisfied.


    To love someone is not necessary to have her, just to see her happy.


    Even his happiness can be the happiness that makes her whole.


    Isn¡¯t it?


    Mia looked at Asher and Lina who were not far away, and then at Nangong asked, before finally standing up slowly and slowly extending her hand towards Nangong asked.


    Why was she so unhappy now if she already knew they would make up? And even if she was unhappy herself, why did she let so many people see it?


    The two slid onto the dance floor, Mia was a little distracted, but Nangong asked was an extremely good dancer, leading Mia to keep twisting and spinning, and soon became the focus and center of the dance floor, with many people stopping and concentrating on watching them dance.


    On the dance floor, Mia and Namco asked, and Asher and Riina were soon the only two pairs left.


    ¡°Master Jun, let¡¯s slow down our dance partners!¡± Leading Mia to spin near the two Asher, Nangong asked with an evil smile and turned his head to Asher. Without waiting for Asher¡¯s reaction, Nangong asked gave a gentle push, pushing Mia to Asher¡¯s side.


    At the same time, Asher pushed Leena over.


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    The two men had swapped dance partners to the sound of Mia and Lena¡¯s gasps.


    It came so unexpectedly that the people around and Mia and Lina didn¡¯t react for a moment, and after a few seconds came over, the crowd watching next to them, to their surprise, erupted in apuse and a matching shout of approval.


    If the four men listened closely, they could hear that the starting shout of approval was ude¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Nangong asked, what are you doing?¡± Seeing that her hand had been held by Nangong asked, and twisting her head to see that Asher had wrapped his arms around Mia¡¯s waist, Riina¡¯s face turned white with anger, her chest heaving up and down, ¡°Are you out of your mind, you actually pushed the woman you like to another man?¡±


    Heart stinging, but with his usual faint smile on his face, Nangong asked gesturing for Li Na to look at the surrounding crowd and said lightly, ¡°Miss Li, it¡¯s just a dance, why are you making such a fuss? It doesn¡¯t matter to me, if others saw it, what would they say?¡±


    Lina plucked out an indignant nce at Nangong asked, and seeing that several people were already looking in their direction, she had to give up in hatred!


    But after Mia¡¯s waist was wrapped around Asher, her body turned stiff and her voice was cold to the core, ¡°Master Jun, you are so busy with your business, why do you have to do these boring things all day? Why do you have to let so many people watch when you love each other at home?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡± A feeling of satisfaction welled up in his heart, Asher spun around and wrapped Mia into his arms again, his voice not sounding any joy or sorrow, ¡°Besides, as you can see, it was Nangong who asked to push you to my side just now, if I didn¡¯t pick you up, you would have been humiliated today, you should thank me for that.¡±


    ¡°Asher, you ¡­¡± Mia¡¯s little face turned red with anger when Asher snapped at her, but she couldn¡¯t find the words to retort, so she could only say with hatred, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re an asshole! ¡±


    The music, by this time, had turned extremely soothing and Asher let go of Mia¡¯s small hands and wrapped his arms around her waist in an intimate and ambiguous manner, leaning close to her ear and spraying hot breath on her ear, ¡°You knew five years ago if I was an asshole.¡±


    Mia froze in her tracks.


    At this time, all the lights in the hall went out at once, and the entire hall turned dark, and because it happened so suddenly, the guests were unprepared, and many women let out a shriek.


    Soon, silence returned to the entire hall.


    A wave of panic washed over Mia and she subconsciously tried to push Asher away, but she didn¡¯t expect to be held tighter by Asher, and she was just about to look up when she felt Asher¡¯s warm lips, already seizing hers with precision.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡± Feeling Asher¡¯s passion and aggression, Mia¡¯s heart snapped in shock, even though it was darkness around her, she still felt like countless eyes were watching them, and with shame and annoyance in her heart, she desperately tried to push Asher away.


    But, as if he was deliberately working against her, Asher had a death grip on her, refusing to let her have a chance to escape.


    Throughout the hall, there was light again.


    Asher didn¡¯t seem to be expecting this change either and froze slightly, and just a moment after he did, Mia quickly pushed away from his confinement and took a few hasty steps backwards, covering her face violently.


    It seemed that the image of her kissing Asher was now going to be exposed for all to see, and this was going to be something to watch, she couldn¡¯t even tell if she was covered in mouths.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you shy?¡± I don¡¯t know how long the pause was, but instead of the voice Mia expected to hear, Asher¡¯s teasing voice rang out, seemingly with a faint chuckle.


    Frozen slightly, Mia lowered her hands by appointment, only to see Asher standing across the room with a smug grin on his face, the rest of the group vanished as if out of thin air, and the hall that had been bustling a moment ago was now empty, leaving only the two of them.


    Half stunned, Mia opened her mouth with a face full of confusion, ¡°Why is it that only ¡­ those people are there now?¡±


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s just the two of you, there¡¯s me too!¡± No sooner had Mia¡¯s words left her lips than she heard a voice full of teasing interject, and she turned her head to see ude with a gossipy grin all over his face and a camera in his hand, slowly approaching them.


    Looking at the camera in ude¡¯s hand, Mia looked like she understood something, ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Forget about the guys for a second, I just have to tell you that I caught you guys making out just now, and if you all don¡¯t mind, then I¡¯ll just send the pictures from this camera to all the major media outlets and I¡¯ll make a good living.¡± Raising the camera in his hand, ude smiled wickedly, ¡°You¡¯d be thanking me for that, if it wasn¡¯t for me, more people would have seen you making out.¡±


    It was a statement that ude said with a straight face.


    Mia looked at ude and then at Asher not too far away, a pale little face and a hard voice, ¡°Asher, I know, you nned all of this didn¡¯t you? You nned all of this to see me make a fool of myself, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    This man, how could he do this, did this man still refuse to let her go even though she had no way back now? Did he have to show her to the whole world how messed up she was?


    What was she in his eyes, at his beck and call? Or was she at his disposal to be vited no matter what? Was it possible that, in his eyes, she still had no self-respect whatsoever, as she had five years ago.


    Seeing Mia¡¯s pale face, Asher gave ude a no-nonsense look, and ude immediately pretended not to see it, immediately turning his head away and pretending to look at the Italian chandelier on the ceiling.


    ¡°You think that I nned all of this? That I went to all the trouble of nning all of this just to make a fool of you?¡± As a result of Mia¡¯s words, Asher¡¯s voice grew cold, ¡°Do you think, I had to do that? Or, what do I gain by making a fool out of you? Woman, you overestimate yourself too much, don¡¯t you?¡±


    No sooner had Asher uttered that sentence than he saw ude jerk his head towards him, giving him a desperate wink to indicate that he should say no more.


    Sure enough, at Asher¡¯s words, Mia¡¯s face turned even paler, full of hurt, her voice sad, ¡°Fine, fine, I get it, even if I¡¯m being taunted and yed with by Master Jun, I¡¯m not qualified enough, Master Jun is a meaning, right?¡±


    After saying that, Mia didn¡¯t stop for half a second, and immediately turned her head to cover her face and ran wildly towards the outside of the hall.


    ¡°Asher, I¡¯ve been preparing you for so long and you¡¯ve actually pissed her off?¡± When Mia was gone, ude rolled his eyes and looked ufortably at Asher, who was still frozen in ce.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 115: Falling into a trap

    From the dinner back to the vi, Asher¡¯s face had been tense, emitting a danger signal around him, and the servants were very familiar with his face, and after serving him, they avoided it for fear of getting into trouble.


    Looking at his grandson sitting in front of him, Grandpa Jun¡¯s voice was nd, ¡°Asher, since you¡¯re so unhappy abouting to see Grandpa all the time with a tense face, you might as well go back.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t mean it like that, how could I be unhappy after seeing Grandpa?¡± Seeing the displeasure on Grandpa Jun¡¯s face, Asher withdrew his mind and asked with a concerned face, ¡°Grandpa, how is your health these days? Are you okay?¡±


    ncing faintly at Asher, Grandpa Jun¡¯s face was also very ugly, and the words that came out were even harder, ¡°If only you would make less of those negative news out there, Grandpa I might not be so angry with you. s, who made me like watching the news, every time I turn on the TV, it¡¯s always closely rted to this precious grandson of mine!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, those news, they are just catching wind, you should not take it to heart.¡± His heart sank, Asher had tofort Grandpa Jun. After the surgery, although Grandpa Jun was much better than before, but after all, people will decline more rapidly at this age.


    Grandpa Jun, it seems, aged in a sh to the point where Asher wouldn¡¯t dare.


    With a cold hum, Grandpa Jun said coldly, ¡°Asher, although your grandfather is old and useless, he is not blind or deaf yet. You tell grandpa, have you been hanging out with that woman again? All these years have passed and you are a man and you can¡¯t actually get past this?¡±


    ¡°Which woman?¡± Knowing who Grandpa Jun was talking about, Asher yed deaf and dumb on purpose.


    Grandpa Jun already had a bad impression of Mia, and he didn¡¯t want to add to it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me!¡± Another cold snort, Grandpa Jun red at Asher with dissatisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m old, but I¡¯ve experienced much more than you, even if that woman came back in a different skin, I could tell right away that she was the same woman from five years ago. Ever since I knew she was back, I knew there would be no peace in this day, and it was true.¡±


    Secretly shocked by Grandpa Jun¡¯s unique eyes, Asher knew he could no longer hide it, so he had to say in a soft voice, ¡°Grandpa, no matter how it was before, she saved your life after all, even if you don¡¯t appreciate her, you have to be fair and give her a chance ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Fair treatment? How do you expect me to be fair? She saved my life once, but she got Liam killed, and she let you hurt Lena repeatedly¡­ If I get there, how am I going to exin to Lena¡¯s grandfather? You son of a bitch, you just don¡¯t care about grandpa, you want to piss him off, don¡¯t you?¡± ring at Asher, Grandpa Jun coughed in exasperation.


    Hurrying to smooth Grandpa Jun¡¯s breath, Asher¡¯s face was full of helplessness, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s not mention that she didn¡¯t cause Liam¡¯s death, just talk about my marriage with Lina, do you really want to tie me to Lina in order to keep your promise? Or do you think that Lena is really right for me?¡±


    Asher really felt helpless about Grandpa Jun¡¯s insistence on keeping his promise with Grandpa Leena.


    Grandpa Jun coughed for a while before turning red and waving his hand, ¡°If you and Lina are not suitable, then you are even more unsuitable with that woman. Five years ago, she specifically found Grandpa in order to ask for a sum of money. Said that if grandpa could give her a sum of money, he would leave you forever ¡­¡±


    ¡°Five years ago, that¡¯s why she left?¡± Asher picked up his mouth before Grandpa Jun could finish, his body gradually stiffening and his face turning harder and harder.


    So, that¡¯s the truth about why she left five years ago!


    He didn¡¯t notice that Grandpa Jun had been gauging his expression, and when he saw such a reaction, he immediately saidfortingly, ¡°Asher, Grandpa told you a long time ago that men are in this world for their careers, not women. Although Lina has an arrogant personality, if our two families unite, you will struggle for many years less. You should know that grandpa is doing everything for your own good.¡±


    Later, Grandpa Jun said something else, Asher didn¡¯t listen at all, his heart was full of what Grandpa Jun had just said.


    She came to Grandpa Jun and said if she was given a sum of money she would leave!


    Is this why she left? Or, had she originally nned everything and knew the end already.


    Damn it, I thought he was in control of everything, but in the end, she was actually controlling everything!


    I guess she got quite a lot of that money, otherwise how else could she stay in America for five years with just her ability and be a famous doctor, and even get the position of the president of Shengshi Group.


    How much of this was soiled in ways he could never have imagined?


    With that, Asher left Grandpa Jun¡¯s room in a muddled state, not realizing that when he left, Leena quickly turned out of the bathroom, walked up to Grandpa Jun and said in a delicate voice, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re still good to Leena, your kindness will be in Leena¡¯s heart for the rest of her life. ¡±


    ¡°Well, girl, that woman didn¡¯t even ask for a penny five years ago, and if Asher finds out I¡¯m lying, I¡¯ll have to suffer again, and that¡¯s as far as I can help you.¡± With a helpless sigh, Grandpa Jun said, ¡°You also need to learn more about how to enlist a man¡¯s heart, don¡¯t just fool around, otherwise, Asher won¡¯t be able to ept you.¡±


    A sinister glint shed at the bottom of her eyes, Riinaughed and diligently pounded Grandpa Jun¡¯s back, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already thought of what to do behind the scenes, I¡¯ll make sure that this woman will meekly go back to America and nevere to disturb our lives again.¡±


    ¡°s, Grandpa is old, Asher is gaining wings, and I can¡¯t keep controlling him all the time, it¡¯s up to youter.¡± After saying this, Grandpa Jun seemed to have aged over ten years in an instant, his gaze far-reaching.


    What he did, was it really the right thing to do?


    He¡¯d watched Asher grow up and knew his grandson¡¯s temperament well enough to know that it was the first time he¡¯d ever been so attached to a woman; did he really want to block them?


    Besides, in all conscience, Mia really is a better fit for Asher!


    But who let him have an appointment with Lina¡¯s grandfather long ago? Everything, it all just depends on God¡¯s will!


    In front of Wang Yuxin¡¯s house.


    A courier-looking person knocked on her room door and delivered a box in his hand to Wang Yuxin, politely saying, ¡°You are Miss Wang Yuxin, right, this is your courier.¡±


    ¡°My express mail?¡± Puzzled, she ended up with the box in this person¡¯s hand, feeling the box¡¯s not-so-light weight, Wang Yuxin asked suspiciously, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy anything from the inte, and no one mailed anything to me, so how could there be my mail?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The courier lookalike looked at it and looked up, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s from Miss Mia.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mia ¡­¡± As soon as the words were spoken, Wang Yuxin immediately looked around warily and lowered her voice, ¡°Thank you then!¡±


    After she signed, she was just about to enter the door when she saw the courier-like person stop her and said courteously, ¡°Miss Wang, Miss Luo specifically instructed that you should open the box in front of me, then take the item and just let me send the box back again.¡±


    ¡°What? Mia how could there be such a strange request?¡± Strangely muttering, Wang Yuxin still opened the box, but saw that the box was just an ordinary dress, nothing strange, and curiously asked, ¡°Is that all? Why do you want me to send back an empty box?¡±


    ¡°Miss Wang, this is a matter between you two, I am only responsible for delivering things, you help me fill out the slip, and this task is considered done for me.¡± The courier lookalike still smiled and handed the slip in his hand to Wang Yuxin with a business-like tone.


    Wang Yuxin was baffled, so she had to fill out the form and mail this empty box as requested.


    After waiting for the courier to leave, the more Wang Yuxin thought about it, the more wrong it was, immediately returned to the house, to Nangong asked to a phone, the situation just now with Nangong asked in detail, heart apprehension.


    The Nangong on the other end asked for a long time in silence, and his tone finally fluctuated, ¡°When you filled out the slip, did you write Mia¡¯s current address and put Mia¡¯s name on it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that courier said it was from Miss Mia ¡­ God, I get it, he¡¯s not a courier at all, he¡¯s there to trick me into confirming Mia¡¯s identity¡­ God, what the hell have I done, I¡¯m going to get Mia killed¡­ ¡­ ¡°Suddenly reacting, Wang Yuxin fiercely covered her mouth, unable to believe what would happen.


    There are now many people who are already specting on what the rtionship between Centurion¡¯s president Condensation and Asher¡¯s pet Mia from five years ago really is, and what she just did is undoubtedly an admission that Condensation is Mia and Mia is now Condensation!


    ¡°Well, Yuxin, it¡¯s not your fault, don¡¯t think too much about it, I¡¯ll see what to do now to fix it? If my guess is good, there should be many reportersing to block thepany now.¡± Nangong on the other end of the phone asked with a hurriedforting sentence and hung up the phone hurriedly.


    Leaving Wang Yuxin holding the phone in one hand, she was dumbfounded for half a day, and after a few minutes, she finally reacted and ran towards the door in a flying manner.


    It¡¯s all her fault and she¡¯ll have to take it on herself.


    Sure enough, by the time she arrived at the downstairs of the Shengshi Group, there was already a group of reporters gathered around, some of whom weremunicating with the doorman and trying to walk into the building. Those guards were already small in number, and now when they saw more and more reportersing, they had to desperately stop them, calling out loudly towards the inte to get more people to help stop them.


    Wang Yuxin just stood, was carried by a group of reporters wrapped, involuntarily towards the building, want to struggle can not struggle to move.

 Chapter 116 – The Aggressive Interview

    Soon, Wang Yuxin arrived at the office building of Shengshi Group with the reporters in tow. But he saw that Nangong asked was standing in the lobby, looking grave as he said to the reporters who came in, ¡°Don¡¯t crowd, since you want to interview Miss Leng, please follow me to the meeting room and ask questions next to each other.¡±


    Wang Yuxin knew that Mia was not yet firmly established in the Shengshi Group, and the board members were still eyeing her position. If the reporters came here to interview Mia and refused to see her, it would be a handle for the board members.


    After all, if she was clean, how could she refuse to meet the press?


    Under Nangong Man¡¯smand, the reporters finally calmed down and obediently entered inside the meeting room, unexpectedly seeing Wang Yuxin, Nangong Man froze slightly, then nodded to her, and immediately went to greet the reporters.


    Seeing the attitude of Nangong asked, Mia was more or less sad that the one he was single-mindedly guarding would always be Mia. However, this sadness flickered away and she quickly recovered, walking into the parlor with the crowd and finding an inconspicuous corner to sit down.


    Soon, Mia appeared inside the meeting room, and following her, should be several key members of the board of directors. I don¡¯t know if it was Wang Yuxin¡¯s illusion, but she always felt that the short, fat man at the head of the group had a gloating expression on his face the whole time.


    After Mia appeared, the scene once again got out of hand as all the reporters swarmed the room, no one wanting to miss the best interview opportunity.


    ¡°Everyone please be quiet, ask questions in order, Miss Leng will cooperate, if everyone doesn¡¯t cooperate, then I¡¯m sorry Miss Leng can¡¯t cooperate.¡± Seeing the crowd swarm, Nangong asked stopping in front of the reporters and said coldly.


    Sure enough, at his words, all the reporters pushed beyond the long-arranged yellow line and gazed at Mia with burning eyes.


    Director Wang, whonded next to Mia, scanned the reporters present and said to Mia gloatingly, ¡°President, you don¡¯t say, since you took over our group, our group¡¯s performance has not made great progress, but for such a long time, we have a lot of negative news, so maybe we can also make a great contribution to our group! ¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, then, you are very happy with this current scene? Otherwise, I¡¯ll go first and you stay behind to deal with this scene?¡± Faced with Director Wang¡¯s gloating, Mia coldly retorted.


    ¡°President, it¡¯s better for you to do it, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not good at handling such scenes, it¡¯s better for you to do it!¡± Director Wang was refuted by Mia, his face was embarrassed and he hurriedly pushed back.


    Jokes aside, how could he stand towards the wind at a time like this? Watch the show from the sidelines, of course!


    Mia nced at him coldly and faintly gestured to Nangong asked, who spoke, ¡°Alright, if anyone has anything to ask, please start asking questions now, but do it in order, one by one.¡±


    As soon as Nangong asked, someone immediately opened their mouth to ask a question, ¡°Miss Leng, ording to a tip from a courier we received just now, it said that your original name was actually Miss Mia, and it also gave us a courier from your good friend Miss Wang Yuxin, how would you exin this matter to us?¡±


    After this question was asked, there was silence as all the cameras were pointed at Mia, waiting for her answer. Moreover, after this question was posed, many people were already prepared to ask more and more pointed questions once Mia had responded.


    Such a great interview opportunity, they won¡¯t let it go easily.


    Everyone looked at Mia, Nangong asked and Wang Yuxin were full of tension, while Director Wang and the others had a gloating face, waiting for Mia to make a fool of herself.


    There¡¯s no better opportunity for them than now, someone wants to make a fool of Mia, it¡¯s just a few more chances for them to bring Mia down, so why don¡¯t they take advantage of it?


    There was a long silence, and Mia never spoke.


    ¡°Miss Leng, if you don¡¯t answer a question for me, does it mean that you are weak-minded?¡± After a few minutes, a reporter immediately got impatient.


    Mia smiled lightly and finally opened her mouth slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you guys want me to answer, do you want me to admit it, or don¡¯t admit it? No matter what my status is now, I am also an ordinary person, I will have happiness and sorrow, and there will be times when I want to hide. However, these most ordinary things will be infinitely magnified in your eyes and then published for all to see.¡±


    The reporters looked at each other, not knowing how to proceed from there for the first time they had seen Mia respond in this way, so they had to listen quietly.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I know that everyone is concerned about my identity, and that there are people who go out of their way to try to find out who I am in various ways. Hasn¡¯t it ever urred to anyone that there¡¯s something fishy going on here?¡± Mia¡¯s tone remained very nd as her beautiful eyes faintly swept over all those present who were looking at her.


    Whates around alwayses around, even though she¡¯s always kept a low profile and careful, but someone will still go out of their way to dig her up, won¡¯t they?


    As the crowd pondered, Mia continued, ¡°I know what you all want to ask and I will give you a satisfactory answer today, good, I am Mia and Mia is me ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, she saw all the reporters in an uproar, ¡°Then may I ask Miss Luo, why are you trying to deceive everyone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, if you¡¯re MiaMiss Luo, why are you pretending to be Miss Leng?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel irresponsible to the public for behaving this way ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing everyone¡¯s discussion getting more and more heated, Nangong asked and looked at Mia worriedly, raising his hand to stop it, ¡°Please ask questions as agreed, otherwise, Miss Leng won¡¯t be able to cooperate with everyone¡¯s questions ¡­¡±


    Nangong was about to say something else when he saw Mia shake her head at him, then turned her head and made a quiet gesture to the reporters, then said faintly, ¡°As for my identity, which should indeed be condensed, it just has to do with my personal experience, and I don¡¯t feel the need to ount for anything to the public. After all, my identity has not caused any ill effects or harm to the public, has it not?¡±


    There was silence from the crowd.


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about my identity, the Mia one, it¡¯s rather because something happened in my family that made me Mia, because it involves some bad past of my family, so please forgive me, I don¡¯t want to bring up these sad things. As for my identity, is it wrong that I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m some kind of public figure or that it¡¯s necessary for everyone to know who I am?¡± Quietly looking around at the reporters, Mia said steadily.


    All the reporters froze and started whispering.


    ¡°We¡¯re not saying there¡¯s anything wrong with Miss Luo¡¯s behavior, it¡¯s just that we¡¯ve known for a long time that Miss Luo was AsherMaster Jun¡¯s adopted mistress five years ago, so what does Master Jun think of the situation now?¡± Just as a silence fell over the crowd, this voice from the crowd was nothing less than a bomb thrown into the crowd.


    The scene immediately erupted and all the cameras immediately focused on Mia again as all the reporters waited with bated breath for her answer.


    No matter what Mia says, there¡¯s a way they¡¯ll make her words cause a stir and make headlines.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s strange that if people want to know Asher¡¯s reaction so badly, then why don¡¯t they go ask Asher himself? Or, do people find it easier to get any information from me?¡± The man¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to fluster Mia, as she simply responded lightly.


    At the mention of Asher¡¯s name, all the reporters¡¯ faces paled with embarrassment; although any story about Asher could be a front page headline, I¡¯m afraid there were simply not many reporters who dared to interview him directly.


    No one expected Mia, who had always been vulnerable in front of the reporters, to throw out this question, leaving all the reporters present at a loss for words. Nangong asked casting an encouraging smile towards Mia, while Director Wang and the others were full of disdain.


    They hade to see the joke and drop the stones in the process, because any of the questions mentioned today would be enough to bring Mia down. But, looking at the way things are going, Mia is surprisingly in control of the scene and for a long time the reporters on the floor actually didn¡¯t ask any questions.


    At this time, a reporter who was not afraid of death then asked, ¡°Miss Luo, Master Jun¡¯s part, we will naturally go ask Master Jun, but please answer our questions. As we all know, Master Jun also cooperated with Shengshi Group on a nearly billion dor project not long ago, which seems to confirm what just happened. I suppose that Director Wang and the others can confirm this matter?¡±


    Everyone immediately shot up and directed their cameras at Director Wang, who was sitting beside Mia, and saw him nodding with a grave face as he replied, ¡°This reporter is right, not long ago, Master Jun was working with our group on a big project, and all of our group felt that the president was working powerfully! We believe that under the president¡¯s leadership, soon our group¡¯s business will flourish.¡±


    In front of all the reporters, he¡¯ll never say the wrong thing by half.


    Director Wang¡¯s words that seem to defend Shengshi Group and Mia are actually side evidence that Asher and Mia may not have an unusual rtionship.


    Director Wang¡¯s words caused Nangong asked¡¯s face to be increasingly ugly, his body emitting an appallingly cold intent, his gaze shooting at Director Wang like a cold arrow. Feeling Nangong asked¡¯s unkind gaze, Director Wang¡¯s body trembled, ¡°Everyone knows that Vice President Nangong has the closest rtionship with the President, so if everyone has any questions, you might as well ask Vice President Nangong.¡±

 Chapter 117 – You find the evidence

    All eyes, in unison, were on Nangong Man, and Mia knew that with these words, Director Wang was subtly telling all the reporters that her rtionship with Nangong Man was extraordinary!


    Giving Director Wang a warning nce, Nangong asked, facing the camera that was aimed at him in unison, and said lightly, ¡°Because the group has had some problems for some time now, and I am the group¡¯s vice president, isn¡¯t it more than normal for me to get closer to the president? If people think that this kind of thing is problematic, then there¡¯s gossip to be had about the rtionships between men and women in allpanies.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Then how does Vice President Nangong confirm that there is no rtionship with your president?¡± However, even though his gaze and the coldness around him was appalling, the reporters clearly refused to let him go.


    Nangong asked hesitantly and immediately said as if he remembered something, ¡°I believe everyone knows that I had a girlfriend not long ago. But since my girlfriend is not from this circle, I just don¡¯t want everyone to bother her. Well, I believe that all the things that everyone wants to know today have been answered, so everyone should go back!¡±


    ¡°But, we have long heard that the reason why Miss Luo left Master Jun five years ago was because the elder of the Jun family gave Miss Luo arge sum of money, so ¡­¡± Before the voice could finish, it was respectfully ¡°invited¡± out by the security guards who walked into the venue. The voice was ¡°invited¡± out respectfully by the security guards who entered the venue.


    However, these words made Mia¡¯s little face turn pale instantly, and when Nangong asked walked up to her and asked her with concern if she was alright, she didn¡¯t listen to anything and just walked quickly towards the outside of the venue. Nangong asked unsure and chased after her, ¡°Mia , what are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, wait for me.¡± Without saying anything in detail, Mia flew out, and by the time Nangong asked to chase her out, she had long since disappeared.


    Damn, it must have been that reporter¡¯s words earlier that made Mia feel bad inside.


    Nangong asked was about to chase out, but he saw Wang Yuxin running out after him, with a worried face, asking, ¡°Nangong asked, where are you going now? Mia What happened to her? It¡¯s all my fault, I was actually so stupid, I ¡­ Mia is in trouble now, it¡¯s all because of me!¡±


    ¡°Yuxin, the other party is deliberate, we can¡¯t guard against it, this matter is not your fault, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Heart worried about Mia¡¯s safety, Nangong asked in an unusually hurried tone, ¡°Yuxin, you go home first now, I don¡¯t have time to exin to you now, I¡¯ll exinter, okay?¡±


    ¡°But, I ¡­¡± Wang Yuxin opened her mouth to say something, but found that her words were actually so pale and weak that she had no idea what to say.


    Seeing her stammering look, Nangong asked anxiously in his heart and spoke fast, ¡°Well, Yuxin, I have to go out to chase Mia now, she is very impulsive now, maybe there will be trouble, don¡¯t think too much, I wille to you after this is over!¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Wang Yuxin¡¯s reaction, Nangong asked and hurriedly walked out.


    Wang Yuxin stayed where she was, watching dumbly as Nangong asked to leave in a hurry, her heart rising full of mncholy, and, a hint of ice cold.


    Yes, in Nangong Man¡¯s heart, Mia was all he had, and she, was just Mia¡¯s shield when a critical situation arose! Wasn¡¯t this something she should have known long ago, so why was her heart so sad?


    Or, unknowingly, in her heart, she was actually looking forward to Nangong asked?


    This sudden thought startled Wang Yuxin and she couldn¡¯t help but cling to her body, looking hastily at the parlor that was quickly bing empty, feeling helpless and deste for the first time.


    However, the more she tried to deny it, the more certain she became in her mind that unknowingly, she had long been expecting and loving Nangong asked.


    When did it start?


    She asked herself several times, but she could nevere up with an answer. Perhaps, it started when she had an intimate rtionship with Nangong Man, but who knew, maybe she had fallen in love with Nangong Man from the first moment she saw him, right?


    However, she was always nothing more than a pathetic substitute. Despite this, when Nangong asked vaguely about him having a girlfriend just now, a sense of happiness and sweetness actually rose in her heart.


    Love, does it really make people so sad?


    Falling on the seat of the meeting room, Wang Yuxin looked helplessly at the empty surroundings, feeling like her heart was like this meeting room, bing more and more empty, more and more empty ¡­


    But Mia left the parlour in a hurry and immediately drove to the vi where Grandpa Jun lived, ignoring the security guards, and hurriedly entered the study where Grandpa Jun was.


    ¡°Grandpa, she had toe in, I ¡­¡± Seeing that he did not stop Mia, the security guard was very open and his tone was trembling. He had served Grandpa Jun for so many years, he naturally knew his temper, if he pissed him off, he would simply be unable to eat.


    When he saw Miae in, Grandpa Jun didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at all, he just waved his hand casually and said lightly, ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing more for you to do, you go out!¡±


    After receiving Grandpa Jun¡¯s permission, the security guard nodded hastily and ran out as if he was afraid that Grandpa Jun would backtrack.


    ¡°It seems that Grandpa Jun is not at all surprised by my visit.¡± Without waiting for Grandpa Jun to speak, Mia nonchntly sat down on the seat in front of Grandpa Jun and locked Grandpa Jun¡¯s eyes, ¡°Does that mean that this was all arranged by Grandpa Jun?¡±


    Grandpa Jun didn¡¯t say anything, just patiently making tea as if he didn¡¯t see Mia¡¯s intrusion, and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t get excited yet, have a cup of tea first!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Jun, I¡¯m not here to talk to you or to have tea. I just want you to exin what happened to that money from five years ago. I respect you as an elder and I don¡¯t want to say anything hard, but I hope you won¡¯t confuse right and wrong, when did I ask for your money?¡± Coldly pushing away the tea handed over by Grandpa Jun, Mia¡¯s tone was unusually cold.


    Grandpa Jun smiled lightly and snapped his face, and his voice turned cold, ¡°Other things first, Miss Leng, five years ago you promised me that you would never appear in front of Asher in the future, but, Miss Luo, you seem to have broken your promise.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to nt evidence that I took arge sum of money from you five years ago, right?¡± Staring dead into Grandpa Jun¡¯s pale face, Mia¡¯s cold voice was finally tinged with indignation.


    ¡°Miss Luo, you broke the contract in the first ce, let¡¯s leave that aside for now. Furthermore, what makes you so sure that I¡¯m the one who bit the bullet and asked for arge sum of money? If you didn¡¯t ask for money, why didn¡¯t you refute the media? The mouth is on you, you can say whatever you want.¡± Taking a light sip of tea, Grandpa Jun¡¯s tone remained nd and calm, seemingly oblivious to Mia¡¯s anger.


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s ndnesspletely angered Mia, she stood up sharply and stared straight at Grandpa Jun angrily, ¡°Grandpa Jun, I respect you as an elder, so I¡¯ve been holding back, don¡¯t you get an inch.¡±


    ¡°Fine, if Miss Luo can find out that I told the press about this, then I¡¯ll admit it. But if Miss Luo keeps making such empty usations, I¡¯ll be med for not being polite!¡± Flinging the teacup in his hand heavily on the table, Grandpa Jun¡¯s wrinkled face seemed to have a sulk on it as well.


    It was well within his patience to stay with Mia for so long!


    ¡°I really regret that I was the one who did the surgery to save your life, and if I had known that, I might as well have left you to fend for yourself. You¡¯ve lived a long life, but you¡¯re living more and more backwards!¡± Angered, Mia said in a huff.


    She had never expected Grandpa Jun, who was quite high up in society, to say such a scoundrelly thing.


    Grandpa Jun was indeed moreposed than she could be and said lightly, ¡°Miss Luo, I¡¯m a big old man, I haven¡¯t experienced anything, if you had wanted me dead when you did the operation, I would have admitted it. But now that I¡¯ve survived, I still have to do what needs to be done, and you can¡¯t do it even if you¡¯re annoyed.¡±


    Mia¡¯s face was getting harder and harder, Grandpa Jun¡¯s words, each and every one of them poking at her sore spot. She even regretted a little that she had been impulsive enough toe straight to Grandpa Jun to make things clear.


    ¡°Mia, you have to be calm and collected, don¡¯t let him get you down.¡± Mentally admonishing herself desperately, Mia clenched her fists tightly and stared at Grandpa Jun with a deadly stare, ¡°So since Grandpa Jun is so calm, surely he won¡¯t object to me being with Asher again either?¡±


    Grandpa Jun looked up suddenly, his cloudy eyes locked on Mia, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I mean, since Grandpa Jun is so s¨¦ about it, surely he won¡¯t object to me being with Asher again, right? If I be the young grandmother of the Jun family, then even if I took a sum of money from you five years ago, it¡¯s still justifiable, right?¡± This time, it was Mia¡¯s turn to have a nd expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± The bemusement on Grandpa Jun¡¯s face suddenly narrowed and he grimaced.


    Mia stood up and looked at him, slightly hooking up a bashful smile, ¡°Grandpa Jun, you tell me instead, why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Since you have pushed me to such a point, I have to protect myself, right? That seems to be what you just said, I¡¯m still alive, I always have to do what needs to be done, right?¡±


    Grandpa Jun jerked to his feet, breathing heavily, a wrinkled face wrinkled even harder with anger, and instead of being afraid, Mia met him and confronted Grandpa Jun coldly.


    ¡°If you try to seduce Asher again, I¡¯ll fight you!¡± Looking viciously across at Mia, Grandpa Jun¡¯s face was grim and ugly as he lunged towards Mia!

 Chapter 118: A Difficult Misunderstanding to Explain

    Seeing Grandpa Jun lunge towards her, Mia instinctively dodges and Grandpa Jun, unable to reel himself in, lunges forward in one smooth motion,nding on the ground with a careless thud.


    ¡°Ouch ¡­¡± After all, having reached an advanced age, Grandpa Jun screamed out in pain after he fell to the ground, despite his best efforts to hold it back.


    Mia didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way and froze slightly, just as she was about to crouch down to help Grandpa Jun who had fallen to the ground, she saw a figure running in and pushing her away, ¡°Bitch, if anything happens to Grandpa, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    The voice was that of Lina, who hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days, and Mia, unprepared, was pushed to the floor by her, identally hitting the corner of the table behind her, and a sharp pain almost ran through her entire body before she fell to the floor.


    By the time she came back to her senses, Riina had already assisted Grandpa Jun and anxiously inquired, ¡°Grandpa, are you okay, have you been broken, can I take you to the hospital now?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Na, help Grandpa sit up first, Grandpa¡¯s back seems to be twisted!¡± Holding his waist with one hand, Grandpa Jun¡¯s voice seemed to have aged many years all of a sudden, and his voice wasced with patience.


    Lina hurriedly helped Grandpa Jun up, helped him sit down carefully, leaned against the back of the seat, and turned her head to look at Mia sitting on the floor, her face was ugly and her tone was harsh, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re a bad luck star, whoever meets you is unlucky. What¡¯s wrong with you? You pushed grandpa to the ground, do you have a conscience? If something happens to grandpa, I will fight you to the death.¡±


    ¡°Yo, I didn¡¯t see that you, someone who is all intent on bing the Jun family¡¯s young grandmother, can actually still be true to others?¡± Enduring the pain, the corners of Mia¡¯s mouth hung with mockery, ¡°It seems that in order for you to sessfully be the young grandmother of the Jun family, you have really put in a lot of effort, and this acting skill is rising day by day ¡­ cough cough ¡­ ¡±


    Having been hit by Mia, Riina¡¯s well-groomed face was filled with embarrassment and embarrassment as she darted a quick nce at Grandpa Jun and said furiously, ¡°Mia, these words, do you dare to say them in front of Asher? Grandpa is now pushed to the ground by you, and you actually have the nerve to say such things? If you have the guts, if you have the guts, you can say it in front of Asher¡¯s face ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lena, you think any woman would be like you, fighting to be Asher¡¯s woman?¡± The pain made Mia jerk backwards and she ran a hand over her back, still full of contempt, ¡°You care about things that maybe others don¡¯t even see, and you¡¯re like a rabid dog that bites whoever it catches ¡­¡±


    Mia¡¯s words caused Lina¡¯s face to turn blue for a while, gradually turning to iron blue as she charged at Mia, ¡°Bitch, I¡¯ll fight with you ¡­¡±


    Now Mia, still with the pain running through her entire body, was unable to do anything to react. Seeing Lina rushing aggressively towards her, Mia had to close her eyes quickly and let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°Stop, that¡¯s enough!¡± Instead of the expected pain, Mia waited for Asher¡¯s cold, bellowing voice, ¡°Are you out of your mind and what do you want?¡±


    Seeing the unexpected appearance of Asher, both Riina and Grandpa Jun seemed a bit surprised, Riina took a few steps straight backwards and looked at Asher awkwardly, ¡°Asher, you, how did you get here ¡­ this woman she, actually pushed Grandpa, I couldn¡¯t look away That¡¯s why ¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, now call the family doctor over to take a look at Grandpa and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± With a coldmand, Asher yanked up Mia, who was still sitting on the floor, and walked out of the room coldly.


    Watching their backs, Leena¡¯s face tensed and she turned her head to ask Grandpa Jun, ¡°Grandpa, look, is something going to go wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, Na, whether something will go wrong or not, Grandpa has already helped you as much as he should, and as I said, it¡¯s still up to you in the future.¡± With a tired sigh, Grandpa Jun closed his eyes slightly, ¡°I¡¯m tired now and want to rest, you should probably go back.¡±


    ¡°But, Grandpa, with your health, I should go call the doctor ¡­¡± For the first time, seeing Grandpa Jun treating himself so coldly, Riina looked embarrassed.


    Before she could finish her words, she was rejected by Grandpa Jun, ¡°Forget it, I know my own body, I don¡¯t need to see a doctor. You¡¯d better go back and learn more about how to capture Asher¡¯s heartter on, if you keep having to resort to this, you¡¯ll be tired for the rest of your life.¡±


    After saying that, Grandpa Jun closed his eyes again, seemingly not intending to open his mouth to talk any further. Riina waited for a moment, but did not dare to speak again, and after standing awkwardly for a few minutes, she finally left Grandpa Jun¡¯s study unhappily.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She was betting that Asher would me this entirely on Mia, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t all the work she¡¯d gone through with Grandpa Jun have been a total waste?


    Looking at the room next to her, Riina paused, still not daring to walk in and explore what was going on, Asher¡¯s coldness and shadiness all over her body just now made her feel scared. After hesitating for half a day, Riina still decided to leave, but unexpectedly, just a few steps away, she saw Nangong ask walking in hurriedly.


    ¡°Lina, have you seen the condensation?¡± Unexpectedly seeing Lina, Nangong asked and froze, but had to open his mouth to ask.


    Lina shrugged, full of mockery, ¡°Nangong asked, you don¡¯t need to pretend anymore, she is Mia, I¡¯m afraid the world already knows that, moreover, she was Asher¡¯s mistress five years ago, I really don¡¯t know what you see in her? Are you also fascinated by her foxy kung fu ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lina, please keep your mouth clean, if you dare toment on her like that again, be careful I¡¯ll be unkind to you!¡± In response to Lina¡¯s insult to Mia, Nangong asked the ungracious S. who retorted.


    In his heart, he would never allow anyone to insult Mia in any form!


    Seeing the reaction of Nangong asked, Li Na suddenly felt some destion, the lips hooked up a mocking smile, ¡°It seems that the men who were fascinated by her are not in the minority, you have been with her for so long, nothing has been gained, in the end, what makes you still so fascinated by her? Don¡¯t you, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pathetic, guarding someone for so long, and they don¡¯t even look at you ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my business, no need for Miss Lai to worry about it, if Miss Lai is in such a mood, she might as well think about how she should look after your fiance. On this point, Miss Lai seems to be more pathetic than me, so who is qualified to mock me?¡± Although his heart was stung raw by Li Na¡¯s words, Nangong asked, his tone remained cold.


    Lena blushed and straightened her chest as the two men faced off for a long time!


    Instead, Asher yanked Mia, ignoring Mia¡¯s already pained little face, and without pity, went to the other room and threw Mia heavily on the bed.


    ¡°Asher, what are you doing!¡± Seeing Asher slowlying towards her, despite her dizzying fall, Mia scrambled and crawled into a ball, looking at Asher warily.


    Asher ignored her nervousness, still slowly approaching towards her, when he reached the bed, he stopped dead in his tracks, his dark eyes were shady as he looked at the small woman shrunken on the bed, his eyes were cold and frightening, seeming to devour people, ¡°Woman, I never got a good look at you, you¡¯re really opening my eyes now!¡±


    The cold look in his eyes and the low pressure surrounding him made Mia flinch, but she didn¡¯t answer because she didn¡¯t know what Asher was referring to, whether it was the fact that she had ¡°asked¡± for arge sum of money or the fact that she had just ¡°pushed¡± Grandpa Jun.


    ¡°What, are you afraid to answer?¡± Seeing Mia¡¯s silence as a weak heart, Asher¡¯s anger deepened in his heart and clenched his fist tightly, ¡°I always thought that you had a bitter reason for disappearing, and I just realized now that this bitterness of yours ¡­ will be given to you if you want money¡­ ¡­¡±


    Mia swallowed hard and found her voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you like money so much, then I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± Asher¡¯s gaze on Mia finally took on a ripple, ¡°In that case,e back to me again, be my woman, and I¡¯ll give you enough money!¡±


    Mia froze, looking incredulously at the man in front of her, her voice hard, ¡°Asher, so, you believe the rumors?¡±


    This man, who actually believes that five years ago, she left him to get a fortune!


    Although she had long been separated for five years, and had long learned how to make her heart feel like death, but when she heard those words from Asher, Mia¡¯s heart still stung raw, and it hurt so much that she covered her chest with her small hand, making it hard to breathe, and her small face paled in disbelief as she looked at the man who was cold to the core in front of her.


    He¡¯s hating on her!


    ¡°Rumors? Could there be any lies in what my grandfather said?¡± A faint sneer surfaced on his face, Asher¡¯s voice was cold without the slightest warmth, ¡°You think I¡¯m hearing things from hearsay? Are you now going to tell me that my grandfather¡¯s words cannot be trusted? Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mia froze and opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t know how to retort, and could only stare at Asher for a long moment, followed by a silentugh.


    It¡¯s ridiculous that this man believes, actually, Grandpa Jun and doesn¡¯t believe her at all!


    ¡°What are you smiling at, don¡¯t you have anything to exin?¡± Seeing the smile on Mia¡¯s pale face made Asher¡¯s heart prickle with pain, yet he still let his voice remain cold and warmless.


    Afterughing for a long time, almost to the point of tears, Mia stared at Asher¡¯s voice and asked back, ¡°Asher, if you believe your grandfather¡¯s words, then what am I supposed to exin?¡±

 Chapter 119 – Dead or Alive

    The two men confronted each other for a long time.


    Suddenly, a voice broke the silence between the two, ¡°Mia , so you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    The one who came in, was Nangong asking.


    Seeing Nangong aske in, Asher didn¡¯t seem to be surprised in the slightest, he just sneered, his voice sneering, ¡°It seems that you guys really are inseparable, you just came but a few minutes ago, and he quickly followed! What an affectionate name, isn¡¯t it Miss Leng? You¡¯ve only just announced your identity, and you don¡¯t care about anything?¡±


    ¡°Mia , let¡¯s go.¡± Ignoring Asher, Nangong asked crossing over Asher with the intention of helping Mia, who was locked in bed, up.


    Before he could reach the bed, he was blocked by Asher, staring at him closely and saying coldly, ¡°Mr. Namgung, you seem to have forgotten that this is my home, so even if you want to do whatever you want, you have to go through my consent, right?¡±


    ¡°Asher, I just came to pick up Mia and go back, what do you want?¡± Looking back at Asher coldly, Nangong asked in a tone that was no better. Looking at Mia¡¯s pale face, she seemed to be unwell, but Asher was oblivious to it, and even blocked him from taking her away!


    This Asher, is unbelievable!


    Asher remained in front of him, without the slightest intention to move out of the way, ¡°Nangong asked, since she is Mia, she is my woman. My Asher¡¯s woman, when is it your turn to speak?¡±


    The tone was cold and forceful, not the least bit negotiable!


    The one standing in front of Namgung asked was still the rumored cold and ruthless Asher.


    ¡°Asher, how dare you bring up what happened five years ago? If it wasn¡¯t because of you, how could Mia have been hurt so badly? If it wasn¡¯t because of you, how could Mia¡¯s baby be gone ¡­ ¡°Asher¡¯s coldness and toughness finally angered Nangong to ask.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Without waiting for Nangong to finish speaking, Asher¡¯s voice, which already contained frenzied anger, had already sounded low! The cold, cone-like ck eyes, the slightly raised thick eyebrows, the tightly pursed lips, and the terrifyingly low air pressure around him all indicated that Asher was in a frenzy of rage.


    What Nangong asked just now hit Asher where it hurts! How dare he, how dare he mention what happened five years ago!


    ¡°Asher, what, you¡¯ve always been cold and heartless, since you dare to do that kind of thing, are you still afraid of others mentioning it?¡± Mia, who had remained silent for a long time, finally coldly opened her mouth to speak, and her pair of ck and white beautiful eyes looked at Asher coldly.


    Her gaze was filled with resentment and anger.


    This is the man who not only ruined her life five years ago, but also her child! Five years have passed and she¡¯s managed to get a new look and live again only to be ruined by this man once again!


    ¡°Asher, you were born and raised with a golden spoon in your mouth, you¡¯re high and mighty, cold and ruthless, you¡¯ve never put anything into other people¡¯s eyes, so naturally you don¡¯t put the pain of us little people into your eyes either.¡± Mia continued, ¡°Five years ago, you ruined my life, and even though I tried to forget, you wouldn¡¯t let me, Asher, do you know that even though there are so many women in this world who want to marry you, you are my nightmare!¡±


    He¡¯s her nightmare!


    Asher froze, the coldness on his handsome face disappearing little by little, the chill fading from his body, leaving only a face full of gravity and a terrible aura around him!


    Nangong asked and gave Asher a cold look, slowly walked around him and slowly walked to the bedside, reaching out his hand towards Mia, his voice soft as if he was afraid of scaring her, ¡°Mia , let¡¯s go!¡±


    After froze slightly and darted a nce at Asher, looking at him as if he was frozen in ce, Mia forced herself to endure the pain on her back and slowly stood up, slowly reaching out her hand towards Nangong asked. With a simple movement, Mia was already sweating from the pain.


    ¡°Mia , are you alright, I see that you seem to be ufortable.¡± Noticing Mia¡¯s strange appearance, Nangong asked with an unusually soft voice, and the movement of supporting her turned unusually careful.


    Mia, who only thought of hurrying out of this ce, forced herself to endure the pain in her body, gave Asher another quick nce, and said quickly, ¡°Namgung ask, take me out of this ce!¡±


    A softly spoken word, but it pierced Asher¡¯s heart like a pin!


    She, asking another man to take her away from him!


    Had he really hurt her so deeply, so deeply that she was actually so guarded against him?


    After being carefully helped out of bed by Nangong asked, Mia walked unusually slowly, a voice in her heart yelling for her to hurry up and leave, but her back stung raw, the atmosphere around her was unusually dull, and her feet seemed to be glued to her feet, unable to walk at all.


    Does she, does she still have any love for him?


    Finally, the two walked inside the courtyard of the vi, Nangong asked a long breath, quickly looked around, and gently cheered Mia, ¡°Mia , it¡¯s okay, a few more steps, we¡¯ll walk out, my car is right outside, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Eh, walk out soon.¡± Nodding softly, but holding back her heart, Mia couldn¡¯t help but look back and didn¡¯t seem to see Asher in sight.


    For some reason, she was a little lost in her mind, was she lost in the fact that he hadn¡¯t actuallye after her?


    One step, two steps, three steps ¡­


    Finally, the two were almost at the door of Jun¡¯s vi, loss and rxation were intertwined in Mia¡¯s heart at the same time, Nangong asked looked at her and softlyforted her, ¡°Mia , don¡¯t think too much, it will pass soon, we¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nangong, you also think too highly of yourself, do you really think you¡¯ll get out?¡± Just as Nangong asked¡¯s voice fell, Asher¡¯s voice came from behind, indifferent and cold, without the slightest bit of emotion.


    Mia and Nangong asked instantly stopped in their tracks and twisted their heads in unison to look behind them, but they saw Asher standing not far away, looking at them from above, dominant and dignified as if he was a king.


    ¡°Asher, if you have anything, juste at me, don¡¯t give Mia a hard time .¡± Instinctively shielding Mia behind her, Nangong asked and twisted his head to coldly say at Asher, ¡°What, does Master Jun want to leave us behind and never let us leave?¡±


    Asher¡¯s cold voice came again, ¡°I¡¯m not keeping you from leaving, but you¡¯ll have to see if you can!¡±


    Following Asher¡¯s gaze, Nangong asked and Mia took a quick nce upwards, and saw a sniper lying on every corner of the vi¡¯s courtyard wall, standing at attention, locked tight on the two of them!


    ¡°Master Jun, you think too highly of us, actually calling for so many snipers?¡± Looking around, Nangong asked, his voice filled with a faint mockery, and retook Mia¡¯s small hand, ¡°Mia , let¡¯s go, I just don¡¯t believe that Master Jun will let them shoot at us!¡±


    Asher¡¯s voice came from behind them, vaguely implying anger, ¡°Will it, won¡¯t you know if you walk around and see?¡±


    Nangong asked and Mia looked at each other, but instead of stopping their steps, they continued to walk forward. Only Mia¡¯s heart was cold to the bone!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    This man, actually treating her coldly like this? To call in so many snipers just to stop her from leaving?


    She didn¡¯t stop in her tracks, she wanted to see how cold this man could get!


    One Step, Two Steps, Three Steps ¡­


    The two people¡¯s feet were as heavy as if they were filled with lead, and every step they took seemed to take all of their strength. After just a few steps, they had already used up almost all of their strength.


    The icy gaze, locked onto the two people who were moving forward together in front of them, the aura around them was so cold that it could almost freeze all the surrounding breath in general, this woman, it was obvious that there were so many snipers watching them closely, and she actually had to leave!


    Does she hate him that much?


    The atmosphere was unusually strained, and the air in the air felt like it was going to stand still.


    At this time, Asher finally made a move and slowly raised his head, slowly stretched out his hand and gestured towards the air, a few snipers immediately understood and aimed not far away from Nangong Man and Mia, slowly pulling the trigger!


    The gunshot rang out behind them, the bullet hitting both men right at their heels, and even though both men were mentally prepared for it, they couldn¡¯t help but wince.


    ¡°Mia , do we still want to go forward?¡± Pausing in his steps, Nangong asked not turning back, but asked the pale little woman beside him.


    ¡°Go, why don¡¯t you go? I won¡¯t stay in this ce!¡± Without the slightest hesitation, bracing herself against the throbbing inside, Mia said coldly, ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t stay in this ce!¡±


    Even if she died, she would never be with this man again!


    Hearing Mia¡¯s affirmation, Nangong asked without further hesitation, holding her small hand tightly as he walked with firm steps towards the vi¡¯s door.


    One step after another, then another ¡­


    Finally, the two left the Jun family vi and walked outside its doors!


    As he watched their fading backs, Asher¡¯s body froze into an ice sculpture, and the air around him felt like it had frozen along with him, heavy and unusual.


    This woman, even at the risk of her life, was leaving herself, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Master Jun, they have already left, should we ¡­¡± I don¡¯t know when the bodyguard had already stood behind him, seeing Nangong ask and Mia leave the vi, he cautiously opened his mouth and asked.


    Before he could finish his words, he saw Asher hold out his hand, stopping him from continuing what he was about to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t get far, and no matter what, I won¡¯t let her go easily this time! What happened five years ago, I definitely won¡¯t let it happen again!¡±


    Asher¡¯s eyes, cold to ice picks, stared coldly at the empty cottage door.

 Chapter 120: To return to the United States

    One weekter.


    At the board meeting of Centurion Group, Director Wang and a group of directors were staring closely at Mia and Nangong who were sitting at the top.


    ¡°Director Wang, what is the matter you want to discuss when you convene the board of directors this time?¡± After faintly sweeping past all the directors present, Nangong asked and spoke lightly, ¡°Or, do all the directors have something to discuss with the president?¡±


    Seeing Nangong Man¡¯s gaze sweeping in, everyone avoided Nangong Man¡¯s gaze and sheepishly lowered their heads, not daring to answer.


    With an understanding in her heart, Mia spoke lightly, ¡°Director Wang, since you¡¯ve already brought everyone here, and Vice President Nangong and I are also here, you might as well say what you have, do you intend to let everyone sit dryly all morning?¡±


    This time, the board meeting was not held by Mia and Nangong asked, but by Director Wang, saying that there were important matters to discuss, but all of them had been sitting for nearly ten minutes, and none of the directors had the intention to speak, they just sat quietly.


    After the silence was broken by Mia and Nangong asked, Director Wang smiled dryly, cleared his throat, and spoke in a pretentious manner, ¡°President, Vice President, all the directors here, the reason why we are all gathered here today is solely for the sake of our group, to discuss the future and hopes of our group.¡±


    Director Wang opened his mouth with no small gimmick, all the directors looked up, even Mia and Nangong asked, they couldn¡¯t help but stare and start listening to what he would say next.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s attention focused on him, Director Wang¡¯s fat face had a smug look on it as he coughed and spoke, ¡°Miss Leng has been the president for some time now, and everyone can see Miss Leng¡¯s efforts. However, over this period of time, because Miss Leng has had too much negative news, it has caused a bad impact on ourpany, which is also obvious to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, what exactly are you going to say?¡± Hearing this, Nangong asked, unable to sulk any longer, and opened his mouth to cut off Director Wang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Vice President Nangong, I don¡¯t know, have you not read today¡¯s newspaper of our Gate City?¡± In response to Nangong¡¯s rhetorical question, Director Wang looked certain and waved his hand, and immediately a secretary sent today¡¯stest newspaper to everyone¡¯s hands.


    Receiving the newspaper, both Mia and Nangong asked, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but sink, because on the front page of the newspaper was the very news of Mia being Asher¡¯s mistress five years ago, and even, with rted pictures!


    ¡°Miss Leng, Vice President, everyone here, I wonder what thoughts you have after reading this news?¡± Noticing the surprised look on everyone¡¯s face, Director Wang¡¯s obese face had a smug look on it, ¡°I¡¯m just curious to know what thoughts everyone has in mind after reading this news.¡±


    After saying that, Director Wang winked at all the directors present, and saw several other directors look at each other, and one of them finally spoke after a long time of hesitation.


    ¡°President, we do not mean any disrespect to you, but you also know that our group¡¯s current situation is not optimistic, if others know you before ¡­ the situation will certainly not be optimistic ¡­ ¡±


    After he broke off, as if encouraged, someone immediately continued, ¡°Yes, this is unlike any previous news, if people knew that the president you used to be Master Jun¡¯s ¡­ not only would the other side be unwilling to work with us, but we simply wouldn¡¯t be able to can¡¯t hold up our heads in front of others!¡±


    ¡°Our group¡¯s performance is already bad right now, if we let others know about this, then we won¡¯t be able to do business, don¡¯t you think so President?¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing that the directors had almost finished talking, Director Wang only waved his hand to stop their words and turned his fat face to look at Mia and Nangong helplessly and asked, ¡°President, Vice President, I believe that you should all consider what the directors said just now!¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, you¡¯re also an old employee, I¡¯ve always respected you as an elder, if you have anything to say, just say it straight, no need to beat around the bush!¡± Not having the patience to listen to Director Wang¡¯s nagging, Mia coldly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Director Wang, what do you mean by convening this board meeting and having all the directors read this newspaper, is it for everyone to join you in your crusade against the president?¡± cing the newspaper in his hand on the table, Nangong asked with a cold and bone chilling voice, carrying a strong questioning tone.


    When something like this happens, Director Wang, who is the senior director of the group, instead of immediately doing emergency handling, he gathered all the directors to discuss this matter, the motive itself is suspicious!


    Director Wang looked back at several other directors, when he turned his head, his fat face that was always smiling, this time finally had a cold smile, ¡°President, although this Shengshi Group was founded by Master Leng, but it was also created by those of us who followed along with hard work, it¡¯s like our child, we don¡¯t want to see her ruined in your hands, is this still not clear? ¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, so what do you mean?¡± Anticipating Director Wang¡¯s intentions, Mia didn¡¯t panic as they expected, but instead was very bashful.


    For a moment, she even felt an unprecedented relief, perhaps, this seat did not belong to her originally, she became the president of Shengshi Group, just carrying a heavy shackle. Now that this shackle was removed, it was simply a relief for her.


    But she couldn¡¯t, she had more responsibilities on her back, she couldn¡¯t just give up that easily!


    Director Wang twisted his head to look at several other directors, and then twisted his head to stare closely at Mia, saying word for word, ¡°President, several of us directors have discussed this and feel that if we want to save the Shengshi Group, it¡¯s best to re-elect a capable president! We will report this result to Master Leng, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡±


    ¡°Very well, what about a few of you?¡± Mia¡¯s cold gaze slowly moved from Director Wang¡¯s face to the faces of several other directors.


    When several other directors saw Mia noticing them, they all looked at each other sheepishly, nodded in a parting manner, and darted their heads down again. Although they had long been convinced by Director Wang, they still feared the residual power of Elder Leng and didn¡¯t dare to take a clear stance easily.


    The directors¡¯ movements were seen by Nangong asked, he coldly swept a nce at everyone present and said coldly, ¡°It seems that you all have discussed and made a decision long ago, the reason why this board meeting is being held is to inform us, right?¡±


    ¡°Vice President is serious, the results of this board discussion will be broadcast to Master Leng via video conference, I believe that even if Master Leng is old, he won¡¯t be so confused that he doesn¡¯t care if the group lives or dies!¡± Perhaps feeling that the general situation was already in his hands, Director Wang¡¯s tone of voice, for the first time, hardened.


    ¡°Director Wang, so what you¡¯re saying is that I have to agree with your decision?¡± Tapping her slender fingers on the tabletop, Mia¡¯s voice remained cold without the slightest ripple.


    It was as if, whatever Director Wang did, it was expected of her.


    Director Wang¡¯s fat face was piled with his usual signature smile again and waved his hand, ¡°President, I don¡¯t dare to make a decision on this, let me first tell Master Leng about the meeting and then let Master Leng make the decision. Although all of our board members agree with the oue, yet I still respect Elder Leng¡¯s wishes.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After saying that, Director Wang took the lead and left the conference room, and within a few minutes, several other directors looked at each other and left the conference room one after another.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mia and Nangong asked to be the only two people left in therge conference room. After they both left, Mia then felt like her entire body had been drained of strength, and her entire body sat down on the seat, looking ahead in a dazed manner.


    ¡°Mia , don¡¯t be discouraged, you¡¯re still young and inexperienced, you¡¯ll definitely encounter this kind of situation.¡± Mia¡¯s look again made Nangong ask¡¯s heart hang in mid-air, ¡°Otherwise, let¡¯s go back to America first in the meantime, you also happen to clear your mind, okay?¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t answer, still looking ahead in a dazed manner as if she hadn¡¯t heard what Nangong asked.


    Nangong asked after a pause and held Mia¡¯s hand, ¡°Mia , don¡¯t take it to heart, let¡¯s go back to the United States first to take a break, wait for Master Leng to make a decision, let¡¯s see, okay? This period of time, your spirit is too tense, and so many things have happened, that¡¯s why your mental pressure is so high.¡±


    Mia still didn¡¯t respond, like she was in a trance, her face horribly pale.


    Nangong asked froze and opened his mouth for half a day, not knowing how tofort Mia. director Wang dared to tantly convene a board meeting this time, he must have beenpletely prepared for a long time, even if it was just for show, old man Leng would let Mia stop working for a while.


    Since we know the oue, we might as well make our own decision and go to the US to clear our heads for a while first.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to America.¡± Just when Nangong asked thinking that Mia wouldn¡¯t answer, he unexpectedly got a response from Mia.


    He first froze, then his heart surprisingly vaguely rose a trace of surprise, holding Mia¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°Mia , good, good, then let¡¯s pack up and go back to America, okay?¡±


    The two of them were looking at each other with a pale face, looking at the two of them with fascination, seeing the two of them looking towards her, she looked a bit pale, and her voice was bewildered with some sadness and haste, ¡°I, I am here to look for Mia, nothing else. ¡­ If you guys are busy, then I¡¯ll go first!¡±


    After saying that, she was in a hurry to leave, but she didn¡¯t see the seat next to her, and in her haste tripped and fell violently to the floor.


    Seeing this, Mia hurriedly ran over, Nangong asked hesitantly, but still followed her to Wang Yuxin¡¯s side, hearing the footsteps of the two, Wang Yuxin quickly twisted her body, not letting them see her face that was already flowing with tears.

 Chapter 121 – Stuck at the Airport

    ¡°Xin Xin, what happened to you, did you fall and hurt anywhere? Let me see ¡­¡± When she saw the tears on Wang Yuxin¡¯s face, Mia panicked in her heart and carefully checked her ankle, ¡°Xin Xin, why are you crying, did you fall and hurt yourself?¡±


    ¡°No no, I just have a pain in my back, so the tears came out ¡­¡± The afterglow saw that Nangong asked also came over, Wang Yuxin¡¯s expression became more flustered, ¡°Mia , I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. ¡±


    When she saw the news in the newspaper, her first concern was Mia¡¯s current situation, which is why she rushed over despite everything, only to be told that Mia was holding a board meeting. Knowing the importance of the board meeting, Wang Yuxin had to stand outside and wait for the meeting to end.


    After waiting for an unknown amount of time, just as all the directors were walking out of the conference room in a line, Wang Yuxin hadn¡¯t seen Mia and Nangong ask to walk out, so she couldn¡¯t help but push the door and walk in.


    The scene of Nangong asking and Mia shaking hands just crashed into Wang Yuxin¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment, her heart ached with pain.


    Thenter, she heard that Mia and Namgung were going back to America, and for a moment, her mind was open and she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She covered her chest, desperately trying tofort herself, they were not originally from the same world as her, and now it was only logical that they were leaving, wasn¡¯t it? Why was she so upset?


    Her heart, why did it hurt so much?


    Could it be, because Namgung asked to leave along with him?


    Seeing Wang Yuxin¡¯s face full of pain, Nangong Man¡¯s heart also rose up with a feeling of pain, and seeing Mia in front of him, he didn¡¯t know what to do. At that moment, she saw Mia scolded, ¡°Nangong Man, Xin Xin is injured, are you just going to stand there? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and take her to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­,¡± Nangong asked, froze, surprisingly unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Mia , no need, no need, it¡¯s nothing serious for me.¡± Blushing, Wang Yuxin hurriedly refused, ¡°I just heard that you guys are going back to America, since that¡¯s the case, you guys hurry up and get busy with your things, it doesn¡¯t matter about me, I¡¯m not hurt!¡±


    Wang Yuxin, who had always been big-hearted, was now blushing, dropping her head shyly, not daring to look at Mia and Nangong asked at all.


    Mia froze and gave Nangong asked a helpless look before saying softly to Wang Yuxin, ¡°Xin Xin, even if we have to go back to America, it¡¯s not bad to send you to the hospital for these few minutes, Nangong asked, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah, yeah, yeah, let¡¯s get you to the hospital!¡± Nangong asked froze and hurriedly nodded in agreement. For Wang Yuxin, he always had an inexplicable feeling of guilt and panic.


    Wang Yuxin was just about to refuse when she saw Mia snapped back to her senses and smiled at them somewhat guiltily, ¡°Look at me, there are still some things I need to deal with, but here ¡­ Well, Nangong asked, then I¡¯ll ask you to send Xin Xin to the hospital, I¡¯ll go and get busy first! ¡±


    After saying that, and without waiting for the two men to respond, he immediately stood up and walked towards the outside of the conference room.


    The remaining two people, looking at each other, looked flustered and embarrassed and hurriedly turned their heads away. After a long time of silence, Wang Yuxin finally spoke, ¡°Nangong asked, I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to send me to the hospital, if you have anything to do, just hurry up and get busy, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    In order to prove that she was fine, Wang Yuxin struggled to stand up despite the pain on her body, but to her surprise, before she could stand up, the pain on her body made her unsteady on her feet, and she looked like she was about to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡± Just when Wang Yuxin thought she would fall solidly to the ground, she fell into a warm embrace, and she jerked her head up, only to fall into a pair of warm and caring ck eyes.


    It seems like like a magic, and like whatpelled general, Wang Yuxin stunned to look at Nangong asked a pair of ink-ck deep like a cold pool of eyes, for a long time forgot to react.


    Holding the warm body in his arms, Nangong asked also for a moment dazed, seeing the iparable woman in his arms, now widened a pair of eyes fixedly looking at him, he could not help but softly ask: ¡°Yuxin, you, are you okay? Does your body still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Uh, oh, ah ¡­,¡± Wang Yuxin froze back, then she reacted, squealed, blushed, and was about to violently struggle out of Nangong Man¡¯s arms.


    It¡¯s almost humiliating that she¡¯s so engrossed in his warm embrace that she¡¯s forgotten to even react!


    But his embrace seemed warmer than she had imagined! Without realizing it, a wave of craving spread inside her.


    How happy would it be to just be held like that all the time?


    Startled by her own imagination, Wang Yuxin jumped up violently, but bumped into Nangong Man¡¯s chin because she was more flustered, she was so anxious and ashamed that she couldn¡¯t care about the pain on her body, she was even embarrassed to look at Nangong Man again, and ran out of the conference room quickly!


    She was actually out of her mind in Nangong Man¡¯s embrace and even bumped into his chin, this was humiliating!


    In this life, she wouldn¡¯t dare to see Nangong ask again!


    The first time I saw her, I was in a hurry to get away from her, and Nangong¡¯s heart was filled with mncholy and guilt, he was a man, he naturally understood what Wang Yuxin¡¯s behavior just now represented. However, his heart has long been filled with Mia, how can he repay Wang Yuxin¡¯s deep love?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Nangong asked and could never find an answer.


    Just as he loved Mia and had been with her for five years, but could never get inside her heart. How could a heart of his not have been closed to others long ago?


    After standing in ce for a long time, Nangong asked finally came back to his senses and hurriedly went to prepare for his trip to America. He had been by Mia¡¯s side for this period of time, and he knew that she was physically and mentally exhausted and desperately needed to go outside for a break!


    Half a monthter.


    The city¡¯s most luxurious airport, Mia and Nangong asked two people pulling huge suitcases, slowly walking towards the boarding gate.


    ¡°Mia , you don¡¯t need to think much, go to America for a while, if things are taken care of, it¡¯s not toote for us toe back.¡± Seeing Mia with a forlorn look, Nangong asked knowing what was in her mind.


    Five years have passed and she has returned to the city with a new identity, originally wanting to say goodbye to the past, but not expecting to be forced by the past to go back to America.


    That¡¯s not what she wanted at all!


    Knowing that Nangong asked wasforting herself, Mia nodded gently, ¡°Nangong asked, you don¡¯t need tofort me, I understand everything, I also feel very tired during this period of time, it¡¯s good to go to America to rest for a while. Besides, I¡¯ve been away from grandpa for so long, I miss his old man too!¡±


    Since it hade to this, she didn¡¯t want to tough it out.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Mia , why do I feel that things don¡¯t seem right?¡± Looking around at the crowd, Nangong asked alertly, pulling Mia back towards the back.


    By the time Mia reacted to what exactly Nangong asked about something being wrong, they were already surrounded by a group of reporters, with various cameras and camcorders shing non-stop, and they quickly became the center of attention. Inside the waiting room, many people gathered around to see what was going on.


    ¡°Miss Mia, you admitted your identity just a short while ago, and then it was quickly reported that you were Master Jun¡¯s mistress, is it possible that your leaving now has something to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Mia, I heard that five years ago you asked Grandpa Jun for arge sum of money and that¡¯s why you left Master Jun. Is this true?¡±


    ¡°Miss Mia, I heard that all the directors of Shengshi Group have unanimously agreed that you should quit as the president, what are your feelings about this matter?¡±


    ¡­


    The group of reporters seemed toe out of nowhere, asking direct and pointed questions, although Mia quickly covered her face, but it seemed to be to no avail, the reporters surrounded her and Nangong asked in the middle, there was no way for them to squeeze out.


    The crowd around them seemed to know what was going on, and they were pointing at Mia, saying things that were unusually unpleasant, generally thinking that Mia had to run away because she was Asher¡¯s mistress and now things were falling apart.


    Nangong asked and patted the back of Mia¡¯s hand as a sign offort, then pressed his hands down and said in a deep voice to the surrounding reporters, ¡°Everyone, please be quiet, everyone, if you want to know why Miss Mia wants to go to America, then please listen to what I have to say.¡±


    Mia looked at him uneasily, wondering how he was supposed to control the scene, while all the reporters quieted down and turned their cameras on Namgung asking.


    ¡°Everyone, please listen to me, I think we should move on in everything and not keep holding on to things from someone¡¯s past. Five years have passed, and for whatever reason, you guys should let this piece of business go.¡± Holding Mia¡¯s hand tightly, Nangong asked with a very certain voice, ¡°Also, this time Miss Luo went to America, it has nothing to do with anyone, the reason she went to America is because ¡­¡±


    ¡°Because what?¡± Everyone held their breath, waiting for Nangong¡¯s answer to the question, even Mia¡¯s eyes.


    Nangong asked hesitantly, but still said, ¡°The reason why I¡¯m going to America is because I proposed to Miss Luo, and we want to take a trip to America and finish the wedding on the way!¡±


    These words from Nangong asked were akin to throwing a bomb in the crowd, stirring up a thousand waves, and everyone boiled over.


    Namgung asked to marry Mia!


    Even Mia was dumbfounded, staring nkly at Nangong asked, noting back to her senses for half a day.


    ¡°Mia and I have been together for five years, and we¡¯ve fallen in love over time, and now that we¡¯re both not too young, it¡¯s only human to want to settle down and form a family, so I hope everyone will put aside their past prejudices and bless us!¡± Obediently, he swept Mia into his arms, and Nangong asked with a seriously happy expression.

 Chapter 122: Taking Back the Villa

    After a period of amazement, the reporters finally came back to their senses, followed by a barrage of questions.


    ¡°Mr. Namgung, when did you decide that you wanted to be with Miss Luo? Also, I heard that you have a girlfriend, is your girlfriend Miss Luo?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Namgung, weren¡¯t you and Miss Luo more than just a working rtionship before, long before they were lovers?¡±


    ¡°Miss Luo, may I ask, in this matter of yours, have you not thought about how Master Jun would react?¡±


    ¡­


    In the face of the reporters¡¯ increasingly pointed questions, not only did Mia and Nangong ask with increasingly embarrassed faces, neither of them saw that the air pressure around a tall, slender figure standing not far from the crowd had dropped to a minimum!


    This man, none other than Asher, who has been here for a long time!


    After finding out from the mouths of his men that Mia was leaving with what Namgung had asked, he made his way to the airport as fast as he could!


    That¡¯s how Mia disappeared without a word five years ago, and how could he possibly let the little woman disappear a second time now that he knew how important she was to him five years on!


    When he arrived at the airport, he saw a group of reporters surrounding Mia and Namgung ask right in the middle and were asking all sorts of questions and when he heard Namgung ask that he was going to marry Mia, Asher¡¯s heart and chest instantly welled up with anger!


    This woman, after her group went wrong, his first thought was to help her with all his might. However, this little woman not only wanted to escape again, but she actually wanted to marry Nangong Man!


    How could he allow it!


    Fists clenched together, Asher coldly twisted his face and coldly gave a few low orders to his bodyguard who had been tense and uneasy beside him, and after the bodyguard nodded and left, Asher¡¯s cold eyes were again fixed on the two people embracing each other not far away!


    By the time Asher had instructed, it wasn¡¯t long before the airport announcements were already urging passengers to board, and it was time to see Namgung asking to hug Mia tightly and fight his way through the crowd of reporters, hurrying towards the gate.


    When they walked to the boarding gate, the staff in charge of checking the documents politely said to Nangong asked, ¡°Sir, there are some problems with your documents, you need toe over here with us for a while, it won¡¯t take you much time, thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    A hint of doubt rose in his heart, Nangong asked twisting his head to look at Mia beside him, Mia looked into his eyes and nodded, ¡°You go ahead, I¡¯ll be fine alone, I¡¯ll just wait for you here, I won¡¯t go away!¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll be back soon, don¡¯t you worry.¡± Although his heart was still puzzled, Nangong asked but nodded tenderly towards Mia and followed a uniformed staff member to a short distance away.


    Before Mia could react, she was carried out of the airport and shoved into a very inconspicuous ck car parked at the airport.


    After the car door was closed, Mia saw Asher sitting in the driver¡¯s seat with a grim look on his face.


    ¡°Asher, what do you mean by that? Who are you to do this?¡± After seeing Asher and thinking about what just happened, Mia instantly figured everything out, her heart welling up with full of anger, and questioned Asher without good grace.


    This man, why was he so overbearing every time, even when she chose to leave?


    But if he believes Grandpa Jun¡¯s word that she left five years ago for arge sum of money, why would he do that?


    Asher, however, didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of speaking at all, just a cold face, and before Mia could even sit down, she immediately started the car and drove away towards the far side of the airport.


    Thinking about Nangong asking who was still at the airport, Mia knew how anxious he would be when he came out and found her missing, her heart was anxious and angry, ¡°Asher, I really don¡¯t want to see you, you put me down! Could it be, you never consider my feelings when you do things?¡±


    The car came to a screeching halt!


    Unprepared, Mia jerked forward, almost hitting her forehead, and when she was done, she puffed out her chest and looked straight into Asher¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If I let you go back, you¡¯re going to go to America with Nangong to get married, right?¡± Asher¡¯s voice carried an inexplicable chill that could almost seep through, ¡°Five years ago, you just disappeared like that, do you think, I¡¯ll let you disappear like that again?¡±


    ¡°Asher, you can actually say something like that, I simply misjudged you!¡± Mia¡¯s chest rose and fell violently in anger, ¡°Do you really not know why I disappeared five years ago? Do you know what that child meant to me? You killed my child, and I hate you to the core!¡±


    Clenching her fists tightly, Mia looked straight at Asher, indignation bursting out of her beautiful eyes.


    For five years, the anger she had squeezed for many years finally found an outlet, ¡°For these five years, I can think of the pain you have caused me day and night, I can¡¯t sleep at night when I think of the humiliation and cruelty I have suffered in the past, I told myself that I will hate you for the rest of my life, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life!¡±


    Looking at the small woman in front of him, something hit Asher¡¯s chest so hard it hurt him raw!


    For five years now, this little woman had actually hated him, actually hated the fact that she¡¯d never seen him again in her life! Damn it, what had he done to her five years ago!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯re high up in the world, never short of women around you, so naturally you don¡¯t put people like us in your sights. I¡¯vee back, I¡¯ve changed to a different identity in the hope of forgetting the past, in the hope ofpletely clearing the line with you, so why don¡¯t you let me go?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes gradually filled with tears.


    Tears gradually slipped from her eyes and slowly dripped down her cheeks into her mouth, salty and bitter, such an unpleasant taste.


    This man in front of her, even after bringing her indelible hurt forever, actually had the good sense to take her away?


    Just as Mia¡¯s tears, finally raged on her face like a river that had broken, Asher, who had been grimacing, finally slowly reached out his hands and awkwardly wiped the tears from her face.


    The movements were gentle and slow, like treating a rare treasure. mia froze and looked up across the table at Asher, who blushed less than naturally and twisted his face away, ¡°Come back with me, I¡¯ll take responsibility for what happened before.¡±


    He¡¯s responsible for what happened five years ago!


    ¡°Well, I know you won¡¯t believe me just yet,e back with me and I¡¯ll prove it to you!¡± Perhaps embarrassed by Mia¡¯s look, Asher started the car, twisted and threw down a parting shot, and focused on driving towards the front.


    Mia seemed stunned by Asher¡¯s words just now, not responding for half a day, just staring nkly at Asher¡¯s knife-like side face, dumbfounded out of her mind, letting the car speed along the road, gradually driving into the suburban viplex.


    Only after being forcibly carried out of the car by Asher did Mia react, panicking and pping Asher¡¯s chest, her voice shrill, ¡°Asher, why did you bring me here again? I don¡¯t want to be here, I want to leave!¡±


    In Asher¡¯s presence, she finally reverts back to the hand-wringing she had when they first met.


    Here, her mutual distrust with Asher, her confrontation with Grandpa Jun, her awkwardness with Leena, all came to mind and made her extremely repulsed by this ce in her mind!


    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t like it here, I¡¯ll buy another vi immediately until you¡¯re satisfied!¡± Ignoring Mia¡¯s pounding, Asher still held her tightly in his arms as he strutted towards the vi.


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯re an asshole, overbearing and shameless ¡­¡± After pounding Asher a few more times, Mia could no longer say the words that followed, and she could feel even Asher¡¯s body, all of a sudden, turn abnormally stiff!


    For, Riina, holding Grandpa Jun, was standing in the vi courtyard and was looking coldly at the two of them. All the servants of the vi were standing at the sides, all of them looking down at their toes, not even daring to breathe out.


    Throughout the vi, the atmosphere was so stark you could almost breathe!


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯ve really grown up, a woman like that, you¡¯d even lead back home!¡± Striking his cane heavily on the ground, Grandpa Jun¡¯s beady gaze rested on Asher and Mia, shaking with anger, his face ironic and terrible.


    Lina assisted Grandpa Jun, her resentful and jealous gaze rested on Mia¡¯s body, and her words came out harshly, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re so shameless, you didn¡¯t even look at where you were, you actually let Asher hold you, even if you don¡¯t put me in your eyes, do you not even put Grandpa in your eyes! ¡±


    Riina¡¯s words were full of naked provocation!


    She didn¡¯t expect that Asher would actually bring Mia back to the vi, so where the hell was she going to put her status as a proper fianc¨¦e!


    ¡°Asher, you hurry up and put me down!¡± After being snatched by Lina, Mia¡¯s a small face was filled with red and her heart was unusually ashamed.


    Who knew that instead of letting go of Mia, Asher held her tighter and looked grimly at Grandpa Jun and Leena in front of him, his voice even more non-negotiable, ¡°Grandpa, this is my own business and I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡± Grandpa Jun coughed in exasperation, ¡°This woman is greedy by nature and has been using every opportunity to get close to you, so why are you so obsessed with picking her back up at the vi again. So, where did you put Xiao Na?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, the marriage with Lina was decided by your old man, and I¡¯ve already put up with it many times. If Grandpa feels overwhelmed, then it¡¯s right for Grandpa to handle this matter.¡± Looking at Grandpa Jun, Asher¡¯s voice was cold to the core!

 Chapter 123 Five Years Later

    Not expecting Asher to contradict himself in front of so many people, Grandpa Jun¡¯s wrinkled face was bruised, and he looked at Asher with a grim look on his face, ¡°Asher, are you not putting me as a grandfather in your eyes now?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve always respected you, but when ites to my feelings, forgive me for not being able to follow orders anymore!¡± After saying those words coldly, Asher hugged Mia, intending to walk towards the room.


    Looking at Grandpa Jun¡¯s angry face, Riina froze and quickly walked up to the two men and said with a face full of resentment, ¡°Asher, are you really going to stay with this woman, are you really going to give up on our marriage? What I can bring to you, can this woman bring to you? This woman she ¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, Leena, I know exactly what you are and what you¡¯ve done, I know exactly what you¡¯ve done, I urge you, don¡¯t challenge my patience.¡± Asher¡¯s dark eyes radiated a dangerous glow, ¡°For the love of grandpa, I¡¯ve put up with you many times!¡±


    After saying that, Asher coldly stepped around Leena and strutted towards the vi¡¯s room.


    Grandpa Jun looked at Asher¡¯s back and was shaking with anger, Leena came to his side in anger and shook his arm,ining with discontent, ¡°Grandpa, look, how can Asher he do this, how can he bring this woman home again ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Alright, be quiet for a while, you have a big problem of your own to get to this situation, so don¡¯t justin about it!¡± Distracted by Rina¡¯s shaking, Grandpa Jun pushed her away without good grace, his voice cold and impatience finally in his tone.


    Because of the agreement with grandpa Riina, and because he knew that if there was a marriage between Asher and Riina, it would allow the twopanies to cooperate, and it would be twice as good for future development, and the development of Jun¡¯s group would be more rapid and unusual. Because of this, he would help Ri Na again and again.


    However, now that he saw how Riina was acting, Grandpa Jun¡¯s heart was filled with impatience and disgust.


    ¡°Grandpa, just help me, I beg you, just help me ¡­¡± Seeing Grandpa Jun¡¯s look, Leena¡¯s heart was very flustered, ¡°Grandpa, besides, five years ago, Mia didn¡¯t even asked for money, if she told Asher about it, think what would happen?¡±


    In desperation, Lena finally threw out the killer.


    Although the whispers that Mia had asked for arge sum of money after she left five years ago had been sent by her, it was true that Grandpa Jun had told Asher himself. If it was pursued, Asher would be med for it all together!


    Grandpa Jun froze and his face immediately turned unusually ugly, looking straight at Leena, his voice icy, ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I, I¡¯m really not threatening you, I¡¯m just telling you what¡¯s at stake. As you can see now, Asher has been charmed by Mia, if she tells Asher what you told her, adding fuel to the fire, ording to Asher¡¯s temper, just think what will happen?¡± Seeing Grandpa Jun¡¯s look, Leena looked a bit flustered but tried to calm herself down.


    Grandpa Jun was now herst ace in the hole! Even though she was now exceptionally unhappy with Grandpa Jun¡¯s ways, she couldn¡¯t flip out with Grandpa Jun!


    Hearing Lina¡¯s words, Grandpa Jun also gradually calmed down, gloomily pondered for a while, and coldly spoke, ¡°Well, the solution now is to send someone to inform Nangong ask, and leave the rest to me to do!¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandfather, I¡¯m all yours.¡± Knowing that her words had worked, Riina forced her tion down and agreed quickly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She knew that once she found Nangong asked, a good show was about to take ce!


    But it was only after Mia was carried into the room by Asher that she reacted from the embarrassment and helplessness she had just felt and quickly escaped Asher¡¯s embrace, sneering as she curled her red lips, ¡°Asher, have you really thought about it and thought about falling out with your grandfather and Lina because of me? Has it never urred to you that it¡¯s not worth it for you to do this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me to decide if it¡¯s worth it, not you.¡± Watching the small woman quickly flee from herself, Asher¡¯s heart was filled with helplessness and loss as he slowly closed in on Mia who was locked in the corner, ¡°All I know is that this time, you¡¯re not going to run away from me no matter what!¡±


    The slowly approaching Asher, with his slender body, oppressive aura, deep eyes, and gaze, made Mia inexplicably feel a pressure and unnatural, and she couldn¡¯t help but back up a little towards the back, ¡°Asher, we were originally not from the same world, why do you have to forcefully tether two people to one world? Besides, what happened five years ago is not something that can be easily made up for. Instead of wasting your time on me, why don¡¯t you go find another ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Asher had caught her arm and pulled her violently into his arms, his warm lips already pressed against her chattering little mouth, the little woman was overly verbose now and it was all he could do to keep her quiet.


    Surprised by the sudden turn of events, Mia was surprisingly unresponsive for a moment, allowing Asher to hold her in his arms.


    Originally, he only wanted to subdue this chattering little woman, but Asher did not expect that a simple kiss would trigger the thoughts and feelings that had been suppressed for five years, and that it would be uncontroble. His lips, his tongue, his thoughts, were all put into this kiss, and it was as intense as it could be!


    Before Mia could react, she was already caught up in the intensity and intensity of the kisses he was creating towards, and all she could do was cling to his waist, taking in the intensity and thoughtfulness of him, responding to him shyly and ording to instinct.


    Five years of longing, of love and hate, almost all on disy in this kiss. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Asher ced hisrge hand against the back of her head and deepened the kiss even more, taking Mia¡¯s breath away, almost gasping for air, almost suffocating from the kiss.


    Five years of repression had finally been vented at this moment, and the long-suppressed lust had finally erupted in a sh.

 Chapter 124 – I’m taking her away

    The next day, harsh sunlight poured into the room, shining on the still delicate face of Mia.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard ¡­¡± Moving herself around, Mia finally frowned her good-looking eyebrows and opened her beautiful eyes, opening them with difficulty to look around.


    Feeling the unbearable soreness in her body, and thinking fiercely aboutst night, Mia¡¯s small face suddenly turned hot and abnormal, covering her small face with her small hand, shyness, guilt, and self-loathing ¡­ all kinds of feelings intertwined together, so that Mia simply could not forgive herself.


    Don¡¯t you hate him?


    Five years ago, not only had he held her captive and made her his pet, but he¡¯d also lost her their child. During her five years in America, every time she thought about what she¡¯d been through, she hated the pain in her bones and never wanted to return to the Ghost Zone.


    But what really happened yesterday?


    ¡°God, Mia, what on earth have you done, have you forgotten all that you have ever endured in the past, to actually go with this man ¡­¡± Thinking of her actions yesterday, Mia scolded herself no less than several times as a small face burned horribly.


    Just as Mia was alone with her thoughts, she saw a maid push the door in and politely said to Mia, ¡°Miss Luo, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Asher?¡± Scrambling to release the hand she had covering her face, Mia asked faintly, forcing herposure. She didn¡¯t even notice that she looked extremely natural as she asked the question, as if she was a young wife at home asking her husband where he was going.


    The maid sneered, her voice respectful and gentle, ¡°Back to Miss Luo¡¯s words, Master Jun got up in the morning and went to thepany. But Master Jun specially instructed us never to disturb Miss Luo¡¯s rest, saying that Miss Luo was tiredst night ¡­¡±


    At the end of the sentence, as if she thought of something, this maid surprisingly blushed a face, and could no longer say the words that followed.


    Knowing what the little maid was thinking, Mia¡¯s little face turned even redder with shame as she stood up in a panic and pulled on a random dress. The whole vi must have known about her being picked up by Asher by now, right?


    Mia can¡¯t wait to find a crack in the ground right now so that she doesn¡¯t get too embarrassed.


    ¡°Miss Luo, Miss Luo, since you are up, please go to the living room for breakfast, Master Jun specially ordered us to prepare Miss Luo your favorite breakfast ¡­¡± The unknown little maid looked up , after seeing Mia running out, she hurriedly chased after her and shouted after her.


    Sure enough, by the time Mia arrived at the restaurant, she found the table already full of her favorite foods. Although she had long been filled with resentment towards Asher, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a softness in her heart when she saw that he had actually remembered what she ate.


    This man, should she hate him or should she me him?


    It had been five years of hatred, so long and so deeply resented, how could a mere paragraph of breakfast have softened her heart?


    Sitting at the dining table with mixed feelings, Mia had not yet returned to her senses when she heard the sound of an argument in the courtyard, ¡°Mr. Nangong, you cannot go in without Master Jun¡¯s order ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone, so why can¡¯t I go in?¡± What came next was Nangong asked in his always calm voice, but with a vague sense of anger.


    Namgung asks!


    Mia looked up suddenly, her beautiful eyes full of self-reproach, how could she forget Nangong asked!


    Yesterday she disappeared at the airport for no reason, if Nangong asked and couldn¡¯t find her when she came back, she must have gone crazy with anxiety, but, she actually didn¡¯t think of it!


    Unknowingly, Mia had already stood up and defied the maids to reach the entrance of the restaurant, but she saw that Nangong asked how he could hardlye to the entrance of the restaurant as he was stopped by two male maids, and his handsome face already had a sulk, as if he might tear the two male maids in front of him into pieces at any moment.


    ¡°You guys let go of him!¡± Nangong Man¡¯s anxious and angry look for her made Mia¡¯s heart feel even more guilty and inexplicable, she coldly opened her mouth and ordered, then quickly stepped in front of Nangong Man and the two male servants.


    Seeing Mia appear in front of him at first, Nangong¡¯s eyes first blossomed with a burst of surprise, then quickly surged with a wave of loss, ¡°Mia , are you really here?¡±


    ¡°Namgung asked, how did you know I was here? How did youe here?¡± Slightly dropping her head, Mia¡¯s tone was extremely unnatural, like a child who had made a mistake, not daring to look at Nangong Man¡¯s face.


    Seeing Mia¡¯s appearance, Nangong asked confirmed his suspicions even more, and his heart surged full of bitterness and hardness, for five years, although he had been guarding Mia¡¯s side, but he had never entered her heart.


    In her mind, he was nothing more than a close friend.


    ¡°Mia , you don¡¯t care how I got here, you juste with me now.¡± Pulling up Mia¡¯s small hand with one hand, Nangong asked with a very difficult tone. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to pursue the question, he was just afraid that after he knew, it would be even harder to ept in his heart.


    After being embarrassed for a long time yesterday for no reason, he knew something was already wrong, pushing aside the two people who were still nning to embarrass him, Nangong asked and flew to the boarding gate, searching almost everywhere, but he couldn¡¯t find Mia¡¯s figure.


    At that moment, he almost had a feeling of despair.


    He admits that although Mia doesn¡¯t have him in her heart at all, he hopes that this time, while he is back in America, he can impress Mia and make her ept himpletely.


    However, at this very juncture, Mia has inexplicably disappeared. Is this all the gods are telling him that he can¡¯t get Mia¡¯s heart?


    Now that he sees Mia, his only thought is to take her away immediately, far away, and never let Asher find her again, so that maybe he can still have Mia!


    ¡°Mr. Nangong, even if I don¡¯t pursue with you if you barge into my vi early in the morning, you actually want to take away my woman, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡± Before the two people could take a step, they saw Asher already standing coldly in front of the two people, his voice was gloomy and cold.


    His pair of ck eyes locked onto Nangong asked holding Mia¡¯srge hand, his eyes welling up with fury.


    Even if this man had been with Mia for five years, he couldn¡¯t tolerate him touching her!


    Nangong asked paused in his steps, coldly hooked his lips and smiled, tilting his head to forcefully look at Asher, ¡°Master Jun, I don¡¯t know when you, too, started to like to do some unseemly deeds. Those people who gave me a hard time at the airport yesterday, you arranged for them, right? Also, everyone knows that I¡¯m going back to America with Mia to finish the wedding, and you brought her back to your vi, what does that mean?¡±


    Feeling the small hand in hisrge palm trying to break free the moment he saw Asher, Nangong asked with the answer already in his mind, his heart was even more bitter and unbearable, but he still made himself cross a heart and questioned Asher.


    A cold gaze swept over Mia, who had been hanging her head, and Asher¡¯s voice held a fury and possessiveness, ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then how does Mr. Namgung prove that this woman is your fianc¨¦e? When we were togetherst night, she didn¡¯t say she was your fianc¨¦e, which makes it difficult for me!¡±


    This little woman, she didn¡¯t even refute Nangong Man¡¯s words, did she really want to marry Nangong Man that badly?


    ¡°Asher, I already said yesterday in front of all the reporters that Mia is my fianc¨¦e, and you ¡­¡± A shock in his heart, something blocked his throat hard, Nangong asked, his ck eyes already had a depression in them, ¡± Asher, I tell you, today I am here to take Mia away, you have to say yes or no!¡±


    Asher¡¯s voice was colder, almost enough to make anyone a few meters away feel the chill in his body, ¡°Very well then, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to take her away? And, do you want to ask the woman you¡¯re holding first if she¡¯s willing to follow you away?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Asher, you ¡­¡± Seeing Asher poking his pain at every turn, Nangong asked with a fury finally on his handsome face.


    The atmosphere was unusually dull.


    Just as the two confronted each other, Mia finally raised her head, looked at Namgung asking, and then looked fixedly at Asher who was not far away, and said clearly, ¡°Asher, no matter what happened, I don¡¯t want to stay by your side anymore, just let me go!¡±


    Let her go!


    Seemingly struck by something, Asher couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back, looking incredulously across the table at the small woman with a look of absolute determination, her voice even colder to the bone, ¡°Woman, I hope you don¡¯t regret what you just said.¡±


    ¡°Asher, I know what you¡¯ll do, you¡¯re going to use the power in your hands to make things difficult for me again aren¡¯t you?¡± Laughing ruefully, a smile with a sneer that said otherwise, Mia continued, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no matter what you use, I won¡¯t stay with you as long as I have a breath left in me!¡±


    Mia¡¯s words, word for word and unusually determined, wanted to nail Asher¡¯s heart one by one, nailing him so hard that blood dripped straight out of his heart.


    This little woman, she really can¡¯t wait to get away from him!


    After looking at Mia¡¯s determined little face with a face full of surprise, not caring about the doubts and disbelief in his heart, Nangong asked and said, ¡°Asher, I believe you heard what Mia said just now. I always admire you for the way you handle yourself, so don¡¯t let me despise you for this matter again!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re leaving, then why are you staying here? Do you guys still really think that Asher can¡¯t leave this woman?¡± No sooner had Nangong¡¯s words fallen than she saw Riina assisting Grandpa Jun toe in front of a few people with a harsh and sarcastic tone.


    The already dull and unusual atmosphere turns even more tense and saber-rattling with the presence of Grandpa Jun and Leena.

 Chapter 125 Fainting

    Seeing Riina and Grandpa Jun appear, Asher¡¯s already ironically handsome face turned even harder, and his heart had already vaguely guessed something, and one hand was clenched tightly together.


    ¡°Asher, since this woman won¡¯t even stay, do you still insist on keeping her by your side?¡± Seeing that Asher did not respond for a long time, Grandpa Jun¡¯s face clouded over as he coldly opened his mouth to force the question.


    He¡¯d gone to all the trouble to force Asher to have to let go of Mia, and now that Mia had given him the answers he wanted, he could never allow Asher to keep her around any longer!


    Lina also hurried to help, ¡°Asher, since this woman doesn¡¯t even know how to cherish your feelings for her, what else do you have to hold on to? Besides, Nangong asked has already told the media that Mia is his fiancee, so I¡¯m afraid that if you keep her hard at home, you will ¡­¡±


    Riina¡¯s words were not finished, but the meaning of the words was self-evident.


    Thest time her words worked, Grandpa Jun sent someone to reveal the news of Mia¡¯s presence at Asher¡¯s vi to Namgung who was searching for her like crazy, in order to force Mia to leave. Now that Mia is unwilling to stay, will Asher still force her to stay?


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve already said that this is between her and me, you don¡¯t need to interfere.¡± When the atmosphere turned unusually dull again, Asher finally opened his mouth coldly, but there was no hint of yielding and giving up in his words.


    His words caused Grandpa Jun and Leena¡¯s faces to change, especially Grandpa Jun, who was furious and his voice trembled, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re from my Jun family, being with this kind of woman is already humiliating enough, how dare you force yourself to be with someone after they reject you?¡±


    He just couldn¡¯t figure out what magic there was in Mia that made Asher turn so obsessed and stubborn!


    ¡°I said what I said and don¡¯t want to repeat it a second time, this is between me and her and I don¡¯t want any of them to interfere.¡± Asher was unmoved, his voice t without the slightest ripple, ¡°Also, if I find out that someone is not using their mind, then don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    His words, which seemed to imply something, made Leena stifle a nervous nce at Grandpa Jun and puff out her chest again, ¡°Asher, howe Grandpa can¡¯t mind your business? Do you think it¡¯s worth it to flip out with Grandpa over a woman like that?¡±


    ¡°Lena, just because I¡¯m not pursuing you now for something you¡¯ve done before doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know about it. I advise you to keep your mouth shut or ¡­¡± Asher trailed off, his voice inexplicably cold and threatening.


    This woman, does she really think that with Grandpa Jun protecting her, she can be unscrupulous? If there was still a hint of guilt towards her because of the repentance, it had now been hardened to the point of disappearing by her.


    ¡°Grandpa, look at Asher, I just think it¡¯s not worth it to fall out with you because of an outsider, and he¡¯s so mean to me ¡­¡± Hurrying to hide behind Grandpa Jun, Riina deted her mouth andined in an aggrieved pout.


    ¡°Asher, Rina is right, she is nothing but an outsider, I am your grandfather, are you really going to defy me for her?¡± Protecting Leena, Grandpa Jun¡¯s face had eased and made aconic look at Asher.


    Asher looked at Mia who was not far away and then at Grandpa Jun and Leena and said in one word, ¡°I¡¯m telling you guys, she¡¯s not an outsider because when I picked her up yesterday, I made up my mind that I¡¯m going to marry her!¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    ¡°Married?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Grandpa Jun, Mia and Riina¡¯s voices rang out together, looking incredulously at Asher who had uttered those words.


    Grandpa Jun was so angry that he struck the ground with his cane, and after coughing repeatedly for half a day, he finally spoke, ¡°What an asshole, how can you alone be the master of such a matter? If you want to let this woman into the Jun family¡¯s door, wait until I die!¡±


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s tone, as always, was overbearing and brutal.


    Riina blushed nervously and looked at Asher incredulously, her voice sharp and furious, ¡°Asher, I am your fiancee, what is this woman, how can you marry her ¡­¡±


    ¡°p!¡± Before Riina could finish her words, there was already a crisp sound, and a clear p mark had flooded Riina¡¯s delicate face, she seemed so stunned by the sudden turn of events that she had forgotten to react, looking open-mouthed at Asher who was looking at her coldly.


    ¡°If you ever run your mouth again, this will be a lesson!¡± Looking coldly at Leena, Asher¡¯s voice and eyes were cold to the core, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m marrying her, and you will never be allowed to humiliate her again!¡±


    The air, it seemed, was about to freeze.


    Nangong asked, his eyes full of surprise and unexpected, he looked at Asher and then at Mia beside him, surprisingly, he unconsciously let go of the hand that was holding her, his heart was sour and hard.


    He was a man and naturally understood that Asher could ignore the domineering and brutal Grandpa Jun for Mia, his feelings for Mia were not much less than hers. This man was proud to the core, cold to the core, yet he could put all that aside for Mia, how much he cared for her to do that!


    What¡¯s more, Mia¡¯s heart was full of Asher, and with two people like that, what reason could he have to tear them apart?


    It¡¯s just that neither of them is even aware of their feelings for the other right now.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But Mia, when she heard Asher say he wanted to marry her, first froze, then all the precautions in her heart seemed to crumble away in a sh. This man, even though she hated him, the one she loved in her heart was still him.


    But can she forget everything that happened five years ago?


    ¡°Asher, the Mia from five years ago, has long since died five years ago, the one standing in front of you now, is condensation.¡± Mia lifted her head and quietly looked at Asher in front of her, her statement was clear, ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be erased with time, the damage you¡¯ve done to me can¡¯t be made up for in this lifetime, there¡¯s no way I can forgive you or marry you!¡±


    After saying that, Mia¡¯s entire body felt like it had been drained, and her body shook. Nangong asked at the side, looking at her, and hurriedly held her up, looking at her pale face with worry.


    ¡°Master Jun, Grandpa Jun, Miss Lai, I believe that you have all heard what Mia said just now, are there any questions?¡± Holding Mia, Nangong asked with an unusually cold voice, ¡°Grandpa Jun, you also saw the scene just now, why are you putting all the me on Mia, don¡¯t you think that Mia is the victim now?¡±


    Is this how Grandpa Jun acts, even though Mia has been tortured and exhausted because of Asher, he puts all the fault on Mia¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°No matter what you guys say, if I¡¯m going to marry a woman in my life, it¡¯s only going to be this woman. This is between her and me and I don¡¯t need you guys to get involved.¡± Yanking Mia to his side with one hand, Asher dered his ownership in a domineering manner.


    That¡¯s how he, Asher, does things!


    If he decides it¡¯s his, it¡¯s his, and no one can change it!


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s face was blue with anger, locking onto Asher¡¯s face, and Riina, though her eyes were full of resentment, could only hide behind Grandpa Jun¡¯s back, not daring to speak up again.


    Asher, as he is now, makes her feel scared and desperate, yet there is nothing at all she can do to change.


    Mia tried hard to break free from Asher¡¯s wrist, but found that she couldn¡¯t break free at all, and said with a cold frosty face, ¡°Asher, I¡¯ve just said that there is no more possibility between us, please let go of my hand!¡±


    ¡°In this life, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never let go again, unless I die!¡± Gripping Mia¡¯s tender white wrist tightly, Asher¡¯s voice was cold without a hint of negotiation, and there was only Mia in his eyes, as if several other people weren¡¯t even present.


    ¡°Asher, let go of me!¡± Grandpa Jun was so angry that he only banged his cane on the ground, ¡°For a woman, you want to piss off grandpa, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Asher seemed to be deaf, still holding Mia¡¯s wrist tightly with his big palm, without the slightest intention of letting go. mia¡¯s face was red with anxiety, but she could not break free, and could only turn to Nangong asked next to her. Nangong asked hesitantly, but still went forward, intending to separate the two people.


    ¡°Bastards, what bastards ¡­¡± Seeing the chaotic scene of the three men, Grandpa Jun fell straight backwards before he could finish a sentence in anger.


    Lena saw this and screamed in terror, ¡°Asher, Asher, look, Grandpa fell, Grandpa fell ¡­¡±


    Nangong asked and Mia took advantage of the moment when Asher twisted his head to distract himself and immediately broke free from his confinement and jerked back a few steps. Asher, being nervous about Grandpa Jun, didn¡¯t notice their movements and just walked quickly towards Grandpa Jun who was fainted on the ground.


    ¡°Asher, grandpa was already in poor health, he must have been furious just now, let¡¯s hurry up and take him to the hospital, okay?¡± Riina was at a loss for words, uncontrobly screaming repeatedly as she tensed up on the sidelines.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Distracted by Leena¡¯s screaming, Asher observed Grandpa Jun¡¯s pulse and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°And get Grandpa to the hospital!¡±


    As soon as his words left his mouth, a bodyguard immediately ran up and carefully lifted Grandpa Jun¡¯s body and carefully walked towards the outside. Seeming to have forgotten about Mia and Namgung asking, Asher also hurriedly followed behind them.


    ¡°Mia , what should we do now?¡± After witnessing the group leave the vi, Nangong asked Mia who was still fuming.


    He had a vague feeling that Grandpa Jun¡¯s fainting seemed to be deliberate, and that he should have only one purpose in mind, and that was to facilitate their hurrying out of the vi!

 Chapter 126: Finding the Company

    Mia seemed to have note back from what had just happened, being asked by Nangong, she only to faintly said, ¡°Since they have all left, we naturally still have to leave, I don¡¯t wish to stay here!¡±


    After saying that, she took the lead and headed out the door.


    Nangong asked froze and hurriedly followed behind her and walked out of Asher¡¯s vi. Just as the two walked out, they saw Director Wang and several other directors standing outside the door, looking at them with smiles on their faces, ¡°President, Vice President, although they have all reached an agreement, it¡¯s better to make some things clear.¡±


    ¡°Did you all unanimously agree that I should quit the group and give up the president¡¯s seat, what else needs to be made clear now?¡± Seeing the unexpected appearance of several people in, Mia visibly froze for a moment, quickly calming down and regaining her usual coldposure.


    This group of directors had served their purpose, yet they still came to her, they must have some other intentions, and she had to take precautions to do so.


    Nangong asked also continued, ¡°Director Wang, I thought that you should be worrying about the group¡¯s affairs right now, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would actually have the leisure toe to us, which really surprised me. However, since we are no longer the president and vice president of the group, then it seems that the group¡¯s affairs don¡¯t have anything to do with us anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°Vice President Nangong, if we hadn¡¯t waited outside for such a long time, how would we have known about this good show? Just now, I heard that Master Jun is going to marry the president, so is the president nning to give the group to Master Jun?¡± director Wang smiled quite meaningfully, still with his usual leathery smile, which was off-putting to look at.


    ¡°Alright, Director Wang, I still have a lot of things to deal with, just say what you have to say directly, don¡¯t beat around the bush!¡± Knowing Director Wang¡¯s temper very well, Mia was in a very disturbed mood because of what had just happened, she simply didn¡¯t have the patience to dwell with them.


    Director Wang looked at the several directors behind him and a wicked smile appeared on his fat face, ¡°President, Vice President, actually we don¡¯t have anything else, we just want to ask the two of you not to leave even for a while, it¡¯s not toote to leave after things are confirmed.¡±


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t agree?¡± Looking at each other with Mia, Nangong asked coldly.


    ¡°Vice President, I knew you guys would say no, so I sent some extra people over specifically to invite the two of you back.¡± Director Wang seemed to have expected the two people¡¯s reaction, smiling lightly and pping his hands in disbelief.


    Behind them, a dozen of bodyguards wearing ck trench coats immediately appeared, several of them. After receiving Director Wang¡¯s authorization, they surrounded Mia and Nangong asked in the middle of the group.


    Director Wang looked at Mia and Nangong asked with satisfaction at the surprise that shed across their faces, ¡°President, Vice President, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you guys, after the group¡¯s matter is settled and Master Leng thinks I should be the president, I¡¯ll let you guys go!¡±


    So that¡¯s it!


    They weren¡¯t letting Mia and Nangong ask to leave now, just to dy it for a while and keep Elder Leng from finding out about their handiwork!


    ¡°Director Wang, it seems that you have calcted everything long ago, just waiting for us to fall into your trap isn¡¯t it?¡± After thinking about it slightly, the two quickly figured out Director Wang¡¯s intention, and Nangong asked coldly questioning Director Wang and the group of directors behind him.


    The directors who were hiding behind Director Wang did not dare to make eye contact with Nangong Man at all, and when they saw Nangong Man looking at them, they hurriedly hung their heads, not daring to look at Nangong Man.


    Director Wang smiled smugly, ¡°Nangong asked, for such a long time, I have been respectful to you because you are the vice president. Hmph, you are all just young men with a stench of milk, yet you have easily taken this seat, and we, the directors, have fought for the group for so many years, yet we still have to listen to yourmands. How can I swallow this anger?¡±


    ¡°It is most normal for Director Wang to have these thoughts, I understand it very well.¡± Mia, however, didn¡¯t show any anger, her tone was nd, ¡°I wonder, Director Wang wants to invite us somewhere, we¡¯ll just cooperate.¡±


    Mia¡¯s reaction caused Director Wang to freeze, and the few directors behind him nced at each other uneasily, then hung their heads quickly. Even though Mia was no longer their president now, she still held majesty in front of them.


    Director Wang froze and quickly reacted, and said with a leathery smile, ¡°It¡¯s still the president who has the style, I, Wang, am cooperative. President, vice president, don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for you, I¡¯ve found a ce long ago, there will be someone waiting specifically for you, both of you please get in!¡±


    Following Director Wang¡¯s gesture, Mia and Nangong asked to look at the car not far away, and then looked at each other, and together they slowly walked towards the parked car. Things were going unusually well, which surprised Director Wang, who stood in ce for a few minutes, before leading several directors into the car and leaving together.


    But Asher took Grandpa Jun to the hospital, and the doctor checked Grandpa Jun¡¯s body before closing the door of the ward anding to Asher, saying respectfully, ¡°Master Jun, I checked Grandpa¡¯s body just now¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°My grandfather how is his condition now? Is there anything serious, his heart is not good ¡­¡± Before the doctor finished, Asher intended his words, ¡°I am afraid that he will receive stimtion this time, his body can not bear it, and his health will be worse than before.¡±


    The doctor respectfully waited for Asher to finish before shaking his head with a smile, ¡°Master Jun, you are worrying too much, I have just checked all for the old man, he has no physical difort at all except for a little trauma from fainting on the floor ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°What did you just say, my grandfather¡¯s body ¡­¡± Suddenly realizing something, Asher immediately cut off the doctor¡¯s words, and a handsome face immediately turned gloomy.


    Not knowing why Asher¡¯s face immediately changed drastically, the doctor felt the atmosphere around him immediately turn unusually tense, and his whole body couldn¡¯t help but wince, his voice was trembling, ¡°Master Jun, I, the old man he, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to talk nonsense, I know all about it.¡± Immediately understanding what was happening, Asher coldly ordered, ¡°Take good care of the old man, I have something to do, I¡¯ll go back first!¡±


    Without waiting for the doctor to reflect, Asher left the doctor, who was shivering with tension all over, where he was, and took off, driving straight to the vi. When he got back to the vi, he searched almost all over the vi, but there was no sign of Mia at all.


    Grandpa Jun is pretending to be sick!


    Grandpa Jun feigns illness and Asher surely won¡¯t leave it unattended, only to quickly get him to the hospital so Mia and Namgung ask can use the time to leave the vi!


    Damn it!


    After understanding this, Asher immediately drove towards the Shengshi Group, and after entering the group, he didn¡¯t even care about the receptionist¡¯s obstruction and barged straight towards the president¡¯s floor.


    Just after exiting the elevator, Asher met Director Wang who was walking towards him. He was obviously frozen when he saw Asher unexpectedly, but he quickly reacted and greeted him with a smile on his face, ¡°Master Jun, what a rare guest, what brings you here? What can I do for you?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Director Wang, I¡¯m here to find your president and vice president, and I¡¯m also asking you to point the way.¡± Although he was very disgusted with Director Wang, Asher still asked patiently in order to find Mia.


    ¡°Master Jun, our president she, she has some things going ontely and is not in the group, so if you have anything to do, you might as well let me pass it on for you.¡± A sh of panic was evident on Director Wang¡¯s face, but he quickly calmed down and blocked Asher from seeing Mia.


    Now that Mia is in his captivity, how can Asher see it?


    Just as Director Wang finished his words, he saw Asher¡¯s face go cold, and the air pressure around him plummeted, the air around him quickly froze to freezing point, his ck eyes narrowed dangerously as he looked coldly at Director Wang across the room, ¡°Director Wang, I always don¡¯t like nonsense, what I want to see now is your president, and it has nothing to do with you. What, I can¡¯t go in?¡±


    ¡°No no ¡­ not no, Master Jun, I didn¡¯t mean that, really didn¡¯t mean which, just, just the president she, she¡¯s really not in the group ¡­¡± Asher¡¯s oppressive aura caused Director Wang to instantly panic, and even his speech turned stuttering.


    If he pissed Asher off, he was sure he¡¯d have a bad time.


    Asher swept his cold eyes over, his voice cold to the core, ¡°Director Wang, I told you, my words are never said twice! You have one minute, if I don¡¯t see your president, Shengshi Group will soon disappear into thin air!¡±


    ¡°I, this, fine, fine, I¡¯ll take you to the president, right now!¡± Asher¡¯s ice-cold breath made Director Wang shudder, his whole body trembling, stammering and hurrying to agree.


    Immediately after saying that, he took the lead and headed inside the floor. Asher¡¯s lips curled up in a cold timidity as he idly followed behind him.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the two to arrive at a room on the innermost floor of this floor, and Director Wang stood at the door, knocked, and turned his head to look uneasily at Asher behind him, saying curtly, ¡°Master Jun, let me knock for you.¡±


    Asher coldly carried his hands behind his back, ignoring Director Wang¡¯s ingratiatingly browbeaten smile.


    After knocking twice, the door to the room finally slowly pulled open and peeking out was none other than Mia, who at first didn¡¯t see Asher standing behind Director Wang and just sneered and sneered at Director Wang, ¡°Director Wang, I¡¯ve already agreed to your request, why are you still clinging to it? I need to rest now and don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you!¡±


    Mia¡¯s voice was thick with disgust.

 Chapter 127 – Overwhelmed by Jealousy

    Director Wang darted a look at Asher behind him and said to Mia with a smile on his face, ¡°President, look at what you said, you are the president of ourpany, and Master Jun came to see you, I personally brought it to you, look ¡­¡±


    How could he let Asher know what was going on in front of Asher!


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Following Director Wang¡¯s gaze, Mia looked towards Asher, a hint of unnaturalness shed across her stunningly beautiful little face, but quicklyposed herself and said to Director Wang indifferently, ¡°Director Wang, there¡¯s nothing for you here matter, you can go first!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, you guys talk you guys talk.¡± Busily nodding, Director Wang curtly bowed respectfully at Asher before walking out, giving the space here to the two men.


    After waiting for Director Wang to leave, his dark eyes fixed on Mia standing in the doorway, seeing her body blocking the doorway with a guarded look, Asher stood for a long time before speaking, ¡°I thought you would have turned me away when you saw me earlier.¡±


    ¡°Master Jun, sooner orter, we have to face things between us, don¡¯t we?¡± Mia hung her head, her voice nd, ¡°If I have to face it, why do I keep running away from it? Say, what is it that you came to see me about?¡±


    Asher, however, didn¡¯t answer, just stared at her intently, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when something so big happened to you?¡±


    With a heartbeat, Mia looked up, straight into Asher¡¯s eyes, and asked vaguely, ¡°Master Jun, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, what¡¯s the big deal that happened?¡±


    ¡°Woman, are you going to keep this from me? You didn¡¯t even tell me about something so big?¡± Asher¡¯s heart was filled with anger at the thought of this woman having to face everything on her own, one hand clenched tightly together, wanting to crush the bones of the small woman in front of him.


    Is she just going to keep it hidden?


    In fact, his men had long known that the directors of the Shengshi Group, led by Director Wang, had long set up a trap to make Mia give up her position as president, and they also intended to take the Shengshi Group into their hands in the shortest possible time.


    However, after such a big thing happened, this woman actually didn¡¯t say anything, did she have so little weight in her heart?


    For some reason, Mia¡¯s failure to tell him when she was in trouble backfired on him more than her refusal to marry him. Could it be that this was because he really cared for her to such an extent? Although he couldn¡¯t see his heart yet, he knew that he would never allow this little woman to leave him again!Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter what, this little woman must stay by his side!


    What happened to himself, why was this man so angry, what did this matter have to do with him? Thinking of these, Mia lightly opened her mouth to retort, ¡°Master Jun, no matter what, these are all internal matters of our Shengshi Group, why should you know about it? Could it be that Jun¡¯s group doesn¡¯t want to let go of the Shengshi Group either?¡±


    Even though she knew Asher wouldn¡¯t do it, Mia just couldn¡¯t help herself and just wanted to ridicule him and provoke him, preferably until he never wanted to see her again in his life.


    ¡°Woman, are you challenging my patience? After such a big thing happened, are you nning to carry it alone?¡± Asher held back the anger in his heart, ¡°Well then, if you are so capable, why did you let Director Wang imprison you?¡±


    After saying this, Asher immediately regretted it, because he knew how high and proud Mia¡¯s character was, and such words of his were equivalent to unraveling Mia¡¯s scars. Especially when he saw Mia¡¯s fiercely pale little face, Asher regretted what he had just said even more.


    With a pale little face, Mia covered her chest and smiled with pathos, ¡°Asher, I do have Director Wang imprisoned now, how about that, are you satisfied? If Master Jun is here to see my jokes, then please go back, I¡¯m not in the mood for Master Jun!¡±


    ¡°Mia!¡± called out Mia¡¯s name icily, Asher forced himself to resist the urge to crush all her bones, ¡°Do you really think that I came to see youugh? Do you think that I, Asher, am that boring? What the hell are you thinking in your head, you woman!¡±


    Hadn¡¯t this woman always been too smart for her own good, why would she be so stupid! Could it be that he, the president of the titled Jun Group, who had so many things to deal with every day, would be bored enough to specifically watch Mia¡¯s jokes?


    Mia slowly opened her mouth, ¡°And what is Master Jun¡¯s purpose ining to me?¡±


    ¡°Woman, I¡¯vee to you to tell you that for the rest of your life, don¡¯t even think about running away from me! For the rest of your life, you will only be my woman, and I want you to stay by my side for the rest of your life!¡± Steadying his mind, Asher allowed himself to say the words as dominantly as he always did.


    But, damn it, why was there a hint of nervousness as he uttered the words?


    Was he worried that the woman would say no?


    Since when had he been worried that a woman would reject him?


    ¡°Asher, I made it clear to you back at the vi that there¡¯s no way I can forgive you or be with you!¡± With a pale little face and all the courage she could muster, Mia tried to make her refusal sound as firm as she could.


    God knows, love it or hate it, she¡¯s got her feelings for Asher down to her bones and there¡¯s simply no way to be indifferent to Asher.


    She was scared, scared that if Asher held out a few more times, she¡¯d go soft.


    Asher looked fixedly at the small face of the woman in front of him, his ck eyes were like two cold pools, anyone who looked into them was swirling, looking at Mia for a long time, before slowly opening his mouth, ¡°Woman, five years ago I kept you by my side, five yearster, no matter what you be, I will still keep you by my side! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you out with the Shengshi Group!¡±


    After saying that, Asher turned his head and walked away.


    ¡°Asher!¡± seeing Asher lift his feet to leave, Mia immediately opened her mouth to call out to him, a stunningly beautiful little face filled with indignation and dissatisfaction, ¡°This is my business, it¡¯s our Shengshi Group¡¯s business, why do you have to interfere? I¡¯m telling you, my affairs, don¡¯t need you to care!¡±


    ¡°You really think so?¡± Pausing in his tracks and twisting his head back with a wide stride, hisrge palm darting up to squeeze Mia¡¯s tiny chin, Asher¡¯s voice suppressed with fury, ¡°Woman, are you really going to separate yourself from me like that? Are you really going to shut me out?¡±


    Even if she was already in a situation that was difficult to solve alone, would she refuse to ask for help? Even if she was carrying it alone, wouldn¡¯t she let him help her?


    Pinched by Asher¡¯s jaw, Mia cringed in pain but didn¡¯t make a sound, instead she swallowed the pain raw and looked at Asher condescendingly.


    Five years had passed and she would never give in to Asher again!


    Mia¡¯s stubborn look at him made Asher¡¯s heart even more furious, dark tides surged in his ck eyes, the force on his palm increased a few more points, and his tone was also much more sinister, ¡°Mia, what about Nangong Man? Is it true that if Nangong asked to help you, you would be willing to ept? Did you really fall for that man?¡±


    This man, he¡¯s incorrigible!


    Mia¡¯s beautiful eyes erupted with anger as she looked stubbornly at Asher, her voice stubbornly cold, ¡°Asher, five years ago, ever since my child was killed by you, I¡¯ve had nothing half to do with you! Since I don¡¯t have half a rtionship, what does it matter to you who I like?¡±


    This woman, actually saying that whatever she did, it had nothing to do with him?


    ¡°Then you¡¯re admitting that you like Namgung asked?¡± Not caring about Mia¡¯s words, instead catching thest sentence, Asher¡¯s heart felt as if it had received a heavy blow, deciding that Mia had admitted that she liked Namgung ask!


    This made Asher even more furious, how could she, how could she like another man?


    ¡°Asher, you also know that I will marry Namgung ask when we return to America. Since you know all that, why are you asking me?¡± At this moment, because of Asher¡¯s attitude, the indignation in Mia¡¯s heart reached the extreme, and she simply spoke the words with a crossed heart, regardless.


    She¡¯s going to marry Namgung Man!


    She actually admitted herself that she was going to marry Namgung Man!


    Seeing Mia¡¯s own admission, Asher¡¯s heart burned with anger, and the force in his hands became even heavier,pletely ignoring the fact that Mia had wrinkled her brow in pain, and her beautiful eyes already faintly contained tears, not caring about Mia¡¯s feelings at all.


    ¡°Asher, what are you doing, why are you doing it to Mia!¡± Just as Mia¡¯s tears were about to fall from her eyes in pain, she saw Nangong ask rushing over and defiantly knocking away Asher¡¯srge palm that was restraining Mia, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re a man, how dare you make a move on a woman, you really make me look down on you!¡±


    After rescuing Mia from Nangong Man¡¯s hands, Nangong Man held Mia in his arms and gently patted Mia¡¯s back with hisrge palm, asking with concern, ¡°Mia , are you okay, does it hurt? Do you want to go see a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked, I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡± Running a small hand over her chin, Mia shook her head, her eyes dropping to look at Asher, who wasn¡¯t far away.


    Seeing Nangong ask take Mia into his arms, Asher¡¯s heart almost burned with jealousy, his fists clenched together, and he said coldly with a cold face, ¡°Woman, you¡¯ve made a difference, actually having another man to protect you! How dare you demonstrate in front of me too!¡±


    By this time, Asher, already burnt out with rage, had the low pressure around him down to a minimum, and an aura of danger permeated around him, making people shudder at the sight!


    How could they, how could they make out so much in front of him!

 Chapter 128 – Acquisition of the Group

    Looking at the furious Asher across the room, and seeing that Mia¡¯s white chin had been pinched by Asher¡¯srge palm, red and swollen, Nangong asked with anger and anger in his heart, coldly looking at Asher, ¡°Asher, are you still a man, how can you do this to Mia?¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked, who are you to question me? What exactly is your rtionship with this woman?¡± Coldly approaching the two people, Asher¡¯s voice was gloomy and cold, as if he wanted to devour the two people in front of him, and his ck eyes were gloomy and terrifying.


    After looking at Mia in his arms, Nangong asked with a crossed heart and opened his mouth, ¡°Asher, Mia is my fianc¨¦e, and we¡¯re going back to America to get married soon. You are now making a move on my fiancee, do you think I should mind?¡±


    Fianc¨¦e!


    Namgung asked actually admitted that Mia was his fiancee too!


    ¡°Nangong asked, well, count on you being a man!¡± Looking coldly at the two men, Asher¡¯s voice finally took on a temperature, ¡°In your current situation, it¡¯s better to be able to report yourselves!¡±


    Giving the two men a cold look, Asher strides outside.


    ¡°Mia , how are you, did he hurt you just now? Do you still hurt now? Do you want to go see a doctor, I see your chin is red and swollen.¡± After waiting for Asher to leave, looking at Mia¡¯s chin with heartache, Nangong asked in a soft voice.


    Gently pushing away Nangong Man¡¯s fingers stroking her chin, Mia shook her head, tightly biting her lips as she said softly, ¡°Nangong Man, I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to worry. By the way, weren¡¯t you also imprisoned by Director Wang, how did youe over?¡±


    ¡°It was Director Wang who asked me toe over, saying that there was an emergency here for you, I was afraid that something would happen to you, so I rushed over, and I didn¡¯t expect Asher to actually find this ce!¡± Worried about Mia¡¯s health, Nangong asked without thinking carefully at all, he told what he had just experienced.


    Nangong asked¡¯s words made Mia fall into a deep thought, after a few minutes she raised her head and looked at Nangong asked, ¡°It seems that Director Wang is afraid that Asher knows about our group and is afraid that he will interfere in the affairs of Shengshi Group, that¡¯s why he asked you toe over.¡±


    ¡°Mia , I actually didn¡¯t think carefully about Director Wang¡¯s intentions just now because I was worried about your safety. It seems that he knows that after Ie over, he will be able to let Asher leave, and he is also bound to not be able to know about our group in detail.¡± After being reminded by Mia, Nangong asked immediately thought of Director Wang¡¯s intention, ¡°This Director Wang, really thoughtful in his actions.¡±


    Mia¡¯s face was full of gloom, ¡°Nangong asked, in fact, Asher has known about this matter for a long time, just now he left in anger, I am worried that he will interfere in this matter. If he interferes in this matter, we will be even more out of our depth!¡±


    ¡°Mia , I believe that this matter must have been well nned by Director Wang a long time ago, and your grandfather must not know the specifics of this matter. The purpose of him imprisoning us now is to stall for time so that he can seize the Shengshi Group in his hands. If Asher intervenes, then ¡­¡± Thinking of what might happen, Nangong asked, his thick brows wrinkled together.


    The situation at Centurion isplicated enough as it is, if Asher steps in again, it¡¯ll get even moreplicated!


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve pissed off Asher, he definitely won¡¯t take it lying down, and I¡¯m afraid that, soon, the Shengshi Group will have to take thest name of Jun.¡± After thinking for a long time, Mia managed toe back to her senses and shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°Mia , you don¡¯t need to think so much, I believe that your grandfather will soon know about the Shengshi Group and will soon be able toe to our aid.¡± Seeing Mia worried, Nangong asked hurriedlyforted her, ¡°You are grandfather¡¯s only granddaughter, and the president seat of Sheng Shi Group can only be yours alone, and will definitely not let others snatch Sheng Shi Group into their hands.¡±


    Slowly breaking away from Nangong Man¡¯s arms, Mia slowly sat on the ground, hugging her knees with both arms, her voice falling, ¡°Nangong Man, if I hadn¡¯t met you five years ago, I wouldn¡¯t have met grandpa. If I hadn¡¯t met grandpa, my life would be different now, right? Life, is so impermanent, you simply have no control ¡­¡±


    Mia¡¯s voice was mncholy beyond words, tinged with a strong sense of loss.


    ¡°Mia , ever since your parents died, your grandfather has been searching for you. You are his only granddaughter, so naturally Elder Leng wants to give you all the best things ¡­¡± Nangong asked, also sitting on the ground with his knees, looking at Mia tenderly.


    Mia took over, her voice still mncholy, ¡°I naturally know how good grandpa is to me, but, up until now, I have failed too much of grandpa¡¯s hopes. If grandpa knew that the Shengshi Group was actually controlled by a few directors, he wouldn¡¯t know how angry he would be. Nangong asked, let¡¯s not go back to America yet, I don¡¯t want to see grandpa disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, if Mia says we won¡¯t go back, then we won¡¯t go back first.¡± Nangong asked hurriedly tofort her, but turned his thoughts to frown thickly, ¡°However, I do think that it may not be a good thing if Asher intervenes in the affairs of Shengshi Group. With our current abilities, there¡¯s no way to fight against Director Wang, if Asher intervenes ¡­¡±


    The words after Nangong asked did not finish, but the meaning of them was self-evident.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, now if Asher had intervened, maybe things would have turned around a bit, or at least Director Wang would have had to divert his energy to deal with Asher,¡± nodding, Mia¡¯s one good looking brow furrowed together.


    Nangong asked to see Mia worried look, his heart welled up full of words, mouthing half a day, finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mia , in fact, I do think that Asher even if he does something to Shengshi Group, and will not hurt you ¡­¡±


    These words took almost all of Nangong¡¯s strength to ask.


    How difficult it is to get a man to tell the woman he loves that another man has feelings for that woman.


    ¡°Nangong asked, I know what you mean by that, you don¡¯t need to say any further, I will definitely not rely on him!¡± Thinking of Asher¡¯s dominance, Mia¡¯s heart was filled with indignation, and without waiting for Nangong asked to finish, she immediately interrupted his words.


    Despite what they said, Mia and Namgung asked, but they both had a vague feeling that a storm wasing!


    No matter what Asher does, Centurion is about to face a fiasco!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    They predicted it well, seven dayster, all the media and reporters have flocked to Shengshi Group, this is because, Asher wants to buy Shengshi Group!


    Early in the morning, Director Wang hurriedly came to knock on the door of Mia and Nangong asked¡¯s room and hurriedly said, ¡°President, Vice President, something big has happened, now all the media and reporters have arrived, Master Jun will also arrive soon, this, this, this is simply ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, I think, you¡¯re addressing me wrongly, I¡¯ve already given up my position as president, and I¡¯m no longer the president of the Shengshi Group. Even if something has happened, that should be something that Director Wang is concerned about, not something that I am concerned about, right?¡± Mia didn¡¯t even wait for Director Wang to finish and was immediately about to close the door, ¡°Director Wang, I¡¯m sleepy and have to sleep, so hurry up and get busy!¡±


    Seeing that Mia was about to close the door, Director Wang deadlocked against the door of the room, with a pleasing smile on his face, he said cheekily, ¡°President, as I said before, everything is still undetermined now, you are still the president of Shengshi Group, now this kind of thing, how can you, as the president, not be present? President, it was all my fault before, just help me this time, okay?¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s duplicity disgusted Mia greatly, she paused her hand that was about to close the door and said coldly, ¡°Director Wang, what you have done, I believe you understand very well, the reason why I have not broken it down is because it was you who created the Shengshi Group together with grandpa. Since you have gone to the trouble of pushing me down, you have to be able to face what is about to happen. This matter, I am not going to care.¡±


    ¡°President, we all know why Master Jun wants to acquire the Sheng Shi Group, and we also know that we have all done wrong.¡± Director Wang¡¯s face was full of repentance and sincerity, ¡°I admit that I can¡¯t see you sitting in this seat at a young age, but this Sheng Shi Group is like my child, I don¡¯t want to see it go to someone else ¡­ President, even if your grandfather knew about this, he wouldn¡¯t allow it. ¡±


    Seeing that Mia¡¯s face was full of determination, Director Wang had no choice but to bring out Master Leng in the hope of impressing Mia.


    In his heart, he knew very well that the reason why Asher had noticed the Shengshi Group was entirely because of Mia, and the fact that they had forced Mia to give up her position as president should have been known to Asher, which was why he wanted to acquire the Shengshi Group.


    Although Director Wang¡¯s heart was itching with hatred, there was nothing he could do, and if he wanted to go against Asher, it was like trying to shake a big tree, he was simply seeking his own death.


    The only way to get Mia back as president today, and maybe things will turn around.


    Knowing very well what Director Wang had in mind, Mia¡¯s disgust for him deepened in her heart, and no longer wanting to dwell with him, she said coldly, ¡°Director Wang, I am not a fool, I know very well what you want to do. Okay, I don¡¯t want to talk anymore, please go!¡±


    After saying that, never minding Director Wang¡¯s objection, Mia immediately touched the door of the room.


    In fact, she was willing to let the Shengshi Group fall into Asher¡¯s hands, but now that the entire group was controlled by Director Wang, she could not control the situation at all. Furthermore, if she stepped in, Asher would definitely make things difficult for her.


    He was asking for a price that she simply couldn¡¯t afford and didn¡¯t want to pay.


    Since Asher wants to make a scene, let him do it, she¡¯ll pretend she didn¡¯t see or hear anything and see what he can do to her.


    After closing the door to her room, Miay back on her bed and stared straight up at the ceiling, lost in thought.

 Chapter 129 – Avenging Your Woman

    Inside Asher¡¯s office.


    Looking at Asher, who was full of contemtion, ude pulled out a cigarette and lit it to himself, puffing out a long puff of smoke before speaking, ¡°Asher, are you really going to do this? Her dad is very angry about what you did with Lena, he¡¯s been in trouble for a while now, and it looks like he wants to avenge his daughter¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°And so what? And, ude, when did you be so matronly, looking ahead to do something?¡± Looking at the clouded ude in front of him, Asher frowned back.


    He knew that for some time now, because the matter between him and Riina had now reached the point of white heat, Riina¡¯s dad was naturally ufortable in his heart and wanted to suppress him in the matter of thepany to give his daughter revenge. However, what was the use of that, it only made him loathe Ri Na even more.


    Seeing that Asher still looked indifferent, ude shrugged helplessly, ¡°Asher, I know you¡¯re not afraid of this at all. However, Lai¡¯s power is not to be underestimated, and you are now trying to acquire Shengshi, so that might give Lai an opening to exploit, haven¡¯t you ever thought about it?¡±


    ¡°ude, in all my years in business, I¡¯ve never been afraid of anything. Don¡¯t worry, Lai doesn¡¯t dare to make any big moves, and although Jun relies on it sometimes, it also has to rely on Jun. Do you think that the twopanies that have been working together for so long will be so easy to separate?¡± Long slender fingers tapped on the desktop, Asher analyzed calmly.


    ude tossed his cigarette in the ashtray and sighed helplessly, ¡°Asher, I know what you¡¯re doing by acquiring Centurion. This is the first time in all the years I¡¯ve known you that you¡¯ve been so reckless for a woman. However, you should think carefully about what the consequences of doing this will be, it won¡¯t do us any good if you fall out with Li.¡±


    ¡°ude, I know what you¡¯re going to say, I told you, I do things in moderation.¡± Dark eyes stared off into the distance, Asher¡¯s voice a rare cold cross, ¡°You¡¯re right, this is the first time I¡¯ve gone out of my way for a woman. No matter what happens, I can¡¯t let her disappear again.¡±


    ude froze and looked deeply at the best friend who felt changed for the first time, ¡°Asher, what are you going to do then? The way things are going, she shouldn¡¯t be able to step up to the te, not to mention the fact that she might guess what you¡¯re up to, and she won¡¯t give in in front of Director Wang.¡±


    ¡°I know her character, and I thought of her reaction before I did this. However, I can¡¯t just let her be bullied by a group of directors, I have to show that group of directors a good time.¡± Stopping tapping his fingers on the table, Asher looked back at ude, his voice suddenly turning cold, ¡°You get some people to evaluate Shengshi recently, and press the price to the lowest, I want to see what that fatty Wang will do!¡±


    ude shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°Asher, you haven¡¯t even paid this much attention when you faced your most fearsome opponents before, a ¡­ well, I will arrange it, I will make that fat king cry and beg for your Miss Luo, are you satisfied? ¡±


    There was really nothing he could do about it, and after seeing the change in Asher, he just couldn¡¯t resist flirting a few times before he would stop.


    ¡°ude, instead of bullshitting me here, why don¡¯t you think about what to do next.¡± Knowing ude¡¯s temper, Asher gave him a cold re without good grace.


    ude immediately took a few steps back so that he was within safe range, before he said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I get it, now that fatty Wang who bullied your Miss Luo is waiting to see me in the conference room, I came to talk to you in order to embarrass him. Now that I¡¯ve pretty much hung him out to dry, I¡¯m going to go abuse him and take revenge for Miss Luo!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After saying that, ude opened the door to the room quickly and walked out, then closed it quickly.


    The moment he closed the door, the unruly and yful look on his face immediately tightened and he said with a face full of gravity to his secretary who had been waiting for him, ¡°Well, now you take me to see Director Wang.¡±


    Led by his secretary, ude soon arrived at the parlor, Director Wang had been waiting for an hour and was scratching his ears in anxiety, now seeing ude enter, he hurriedly stood up with a pleasing smile on his face, ¡°Vice President Xiang, you¡¯re finally here, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for an hour¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°What, from what Director Wang says, it sounds like he¡¯sining that I¡¯ve kept you waiting?¡± After a cold nce at Director Wang, ude coldly shot back a sentence and elegantly sat down on the sofa opposite Director Wang, his slender legs crossed, ying with his long and slender fingers, not even looking at Director Wang directly.


    Originally, he had already waited for an hour, and Director Wang was already anxious, but he didn¡¯t dare to rush or get angry at all. Now, seeing ude¡¯s unconcerned appearance, his heart was even more torn, and he curtly said with apprehension, ¡°Vice President Xiang, you are busy all day long, so it¡¯s right for me to wait for you. Let alone an hour, I can afford to wait for ten hours, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, I know you¡¯re here, for the acquisition matter, but I¡¯m very busy right now, so I don¡¯t have time for this matter.¡± ude then slowly raised his head, ¡°However, our group will find someone to evaluate it, just don¡¯t worry about this.¡±


    ¡°Evaluation?¡± Director Wang wiped a cold sweat and hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°No no no, Vice President Xiang, you misunderstood, I¡¯m looking for you toe here this time because I want you to talk to Master Jun, our Shengshi Group doesn¡¯t want to be acquired ¡­¡±


    ude¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold and sharp, locking onto Director Wang¡¯s fat face, his voice icy cold, ¡°Director Wang, this acquisition or not, I think, it should not be up to you now, right? However, I do admire Director Wang¡¯s guts, this is the first time apany has dared toe and bargain with us when it was acquired!¡±


    ¡°Vice President Xiang, I, I, I didn¡¯t mean that, as you know, our president she, she is not feeling well recently because of her health, I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter!¡± Helplessly, the sweaty Director Wang had no choice but to move Mia out.


    ¡°Director Wang, if my information is still correct, it seems that Miss Luo is no longer the president of yourpany, and you, Director Wang, are already considered the executive director and just a step away from the president. This matter, Director Wang should be able to make the decision, right?¡± Slowly standing up and coldly approaching Director Wang, ude¡¯s voice was cold with sarcasm and teasing.


    Thinking about what this director Wang did to Mia, ude¡¯s heart was filled with indignation, he actually relied on his power in the group to force Mia out of her position, if he didn¡¯t take out this anger for Mia, his name wouldn¡¯t be ude!


    The cold sweat on Director Wang¡¯s forehead was getting bigger and bigger, he kept wiping it, but it wasn¡¯t getting any less, his voice had trembled to the point of stuttering, ¡°Xiang, Vice President Xiang, this, this is a misunderstanding, the president is still the president, I¡¯m just a director, I still listen to our president in all matters.¡±


    ¡°Well, even if I am willing to believe you. However, since Miss Luo is still the president of Shengshi, it¡¯s only right that Miss Luo should be the one to talk about such a major matter, and you, a director, seem a bit out of ce. Director Wang, I don¡¯t mean to belittle you, I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Slightly hooking his lips, ude¡¯s voice was all sarcasm.


    Director Wang immediately understood ude¡¯s meaning and was busy hurrying to nod, ¡°Fine, fine, I know what Vice President Xiang means. The president has not been feeling well recently, when she is better, I will ask the president toe over to discuss this matter, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Director Wang is indeed a smart man, since Director Wang also said that he would wait for your president to discuss this matter, then I will wait for your president toe over.¡± ude patted Director Wang¡¯s shoulder and smiled meaningfully, ¡°However, if you want your president toe over, it will take some effort.¡±


    After saying that, he nodded at Director Wang and walked out of the meeting room with big strides.


    After seeing ude go, Director Wang mmed a circle on the coffee table and said hatefully, ¡°Mia, I had a hard time pulling you down, but I didn¡¯t expect that someone would actually help you now, and I have to ¡­¡±


    After returning from Jun¡¯s group, Director Wang left and came to Nangong asked¡¯s room door, politely knocked on the door and politely said, ¡°Vice President Nangong, I have a matter to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Knowing the intention of Director Wanging over, Nangong asked looking at him coldly, slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Director Wang is really polite, you are now the family member of Shengshi, if you have any matters, just give orders, how dare you say help?¡±


    ¡°Vice President Nangong, I know you¡¯re still angry with me, and I¡¯m not asking you to forgive me. But, Vice President, seeing as Jun is about to acquire our Shengshi, can you really bear to see Shengshi go down the drain like this? It¡¯s true that I designed to frame the president, but Shengshi is the world I fought so hard for, and I really don¡¯t want it to be given away to someone else like this.¡± Director Wang sounded sincere.


    After giving Director Wang a faint nce, Nangong asked indifferently, ¡°Director Wang, we have always respected you because you are the senior, but I never thought that you would be so narrow-minded that you would even disregard the development of Shengshi in order to take the president¡¯s position into your hands! Now that this has happened and you¡¯re asking Mia to clean up your mess, do you think I would agree?¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s face was growing pale and ugly, his voice sounded like it was squeezing out of his throat, ¡°Vice President, I know I¡¯m wrong, no matter how much the president and vice president hate me in their hearts, please talk about it after this matter is over. I¡¯m not going to lie, it¡¯s obvious that Jun¡¯s aim now is to get the president to step in, and I have no choice, Shengshi simply can¡¯tpete with Jun.¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s obese face was finally reced with a face full of sorrow and worry. The future of the Shengshi Group was now in Mia¡¯s hands, and if Mia refused to take care of it, Shengshi would have to disappearpletely!

 Chapter 130: Your Conditions

    Director Wang¡¯s demeanor finally moved Nangong to ask, and his tone gradually slowed down as he faintly said, ¡°You go with me to see Mia now, and I can help you speak, but I¡¯m not sure if Mia will agree or not.¡±


    In fact, why did he want the Shengshi Group to disappear?


    ¡°Good, good, Vice President, with your words, the president will definitely agree, I will apany you to see the president right now.¡± Seeing Nangong ask for a promise, Director Wang froze slightly and immediately came back to his senses, nodding his head in a busy manner and agreeing.


    Not wanting to see his appearance, Nangong asked with a cold hum and turned his head towards Mia¡¯s room.


    Obviously, seeing Nangong Man and Director Wang appear together, Mia was a bit surprised and astonished, and asked indifferently, ¡°Nangong Man, why are you here? It¡¯s fine for you toe alone, why bring some irrelevant people over, I feel ufortable looking at my heart!¡±


    She, was inlyying out her disgust for Director Wang!


    ¡°Mia , don¡¯t be angry, you also know about Jun¡¯s acquisition of Shengshi, Director Wang came to see you with me because of this matter.¡± Knowing Mia¡¯s temper, Nangong asked softened his voice to persuade, ¡°Shengshi is the world your grandfather has built, now if it is acquired by Asher, his old man will definitely be sad ¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Nangong to finish, Director Wang hurriedly grabbed the help, ¡°Yes yes, if Master Leng knew about it, he would definitely be very distressed. President, you are magnanimous, just don¡¯t mind my previous behavior, okay?¡±


    Director Wang¡¯s words, spoken with extreme understatement, made Mia¡¯s heart full of disgust and anger, ¡°Director Wang speaks so lightly, if this matter was put on Director Wang, would Director Wang still speak so lightly anymore?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, President, I was wrong, I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry. But, shouldn¡¯t we first settle the matter of Jun¡¯s acquisition of Shengshi before discussing our internal conflicts?¡± Wiping a cold sweat, Director Wang was full of smiles to please Mia.


    Mia twisted her face in disgust and said to Nangong asked, ¡°Nangong asked, do you also think I should step in? You know what Asher¡¯s intentions are when he acquires Shengshi this time, so if I step in, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be right up his alley.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Thinking of Asher¡¯s intentions, Nangong asked with a face full of hesitation, and he understood very well that the cost of letting Miae forward this time would be to lose Miapletely!


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Elder Leng¡¯s instructions, he wouldn¡¯t want to lose Mia even if he lost the whole world!


    But isn¡¯t it Asher that Mia can¡¯t let go of in her heart? She just can¡¯t get out of it because of what happened five years ago and hasn¡¯t seen her heart. Once she sees her heart, she will still choose Asher!


    Not knowing what Nangong asked was thinking, seeing his hesitant face, Director Wang thought he was going to backtrack, and was nervous as hell on the side, looking at Nangong asked blearily and spoke, ¡°Vice President Nangong, you must not hesitate, if you do, our Shengshi will be finished, and we will have no way to exin to Master Leng!¡±


    If even Namgung asked started hesitating now, then there was even less he could do to talk Mia into stepping in!


    ¡°Mia , no matter what Director Wang has done, but one thing he said is right, if you don¡¯t step in, there is a good chance that Shengshi will just be gone and your grandfather will be disappointed.¡± After hesitating for a long time, Nangong asked still defeated his selfishness and opened his mouth to persuade.


    Since Mia would still see his true heart, why wouldn¡¯t he let her see it sooner?


    Seeing that Nangong asked was still helping himself, Director Wang¡¯s hanging heart finally let go and wiped a cold sweat, ¡°President, the vice president is right, you should not take the conflict between us to heart for now, let¡¯s save our Shengshi first.¡±


    ¡°Director Wang speaks so grandly, then after I y my rightful role, will Director Wang still push me out of my position as he did?¡± Smiling coldly, Mia sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen what Director Wang is capable of, and I easily can¡¯t believe what you¡¯re made of.¡±


    After these few incidents, Mia was so disgusted with the two-faced Director Wang that she didn¡¯t want to forgive him at all. But Nangong asked had already promised Director Wang, and said everything that was reasonable, so she had no way to refuse.


    After looking at Nangong asked awkwardly for a year, Director Wang said in a good voice, ¡°President, I will discuss with the directors, and you are still the president of Shengshi. However, Jun¡¯s Vice President Xiang has also said that if you go to talk, he will be willing to talk about not acquiring it. President, in this matter, you still have to step in personally.¡±


    ¡°Good, since Director Wang has said so, then I can¡¯t refuse. However, I have one condition, this matter, I will only talk about this matter with ude, the vice president of Jun¡¯s, and not with anyone else.¡± Mia¡¯s tone was very firm, ¡°Also, if you want me toe out, you have to let udee to our group to talk about this matter!¡±


    Director Wang froze and stuttered for half a day before speaking, ¡°But ¡­¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But what? If Director Wang can¡¯t even handle this point, then I¡¯d rather not be this president anymore!¡± Without waiting for Director Wang to finish, Mia coldly shot back.


    Director Wang hurriedly nodded, ¡°Good, good, president, I¡¯ll think of a way to invite the vice president over for you, and this will go ¡­¡±


    After watching Director Wang leave, Nangong asked with guilt in his voice, ¡°Mia , it¡¯s my bad, I let you face such embarrassing things alone in order to keep our group, it¡¯s my bad ¡­¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked, don¡¯t say that, in fact, why would I want to let the group that grandpa created with his own hands fall into someone else¡¯s hands, but ¡­¡± thinking about the problems and embarrassment she was about to encounter when she stepped in this time, Mia¡¯s heart became apprehensive, and her resentment towards Asher The resentment towards Asher was getting stronger and stronger.


    This man, just by virtue of his power, does whatever he wants to do to her?


    Mia¡¯s entanglement made Nangong ask look full of worry and guilt, his voice was even more gentle, ¡°Mia , don¡¯t think too much for now, I also know what your intentions are when you¡¯re only willing to see ude. However, there are some things, sooner orter, you have to face them, you keep hiding like this, this is not the way to go!¡±


    Even if she wouldn¡¯t see Asher now, Asher would alwayse up with another way to get her to see him, and at this rate, it just wasn¡¯t going to work!


    Mia pondered for half a day and finally nodded, ¡°Nangong asked, you¡¯re right, this Shengshi is our Leng family¡¯s, it¡¯s grandpa¡¯s heart and soul for many years, I must keep it. Don¡¯t worry, if udees, I will have a good talk with him.¡±


    Seeing Mia agree, Nangong asked his heart was not half joyful, instead, it was full of mncholy, his heart hurt unbearably, as if he had given his most precious treasure to someone else with his own hands.


    ¡°Mia , I¡¯ll wait with you, but please promise me that you will never make things difficult for yourself, just do your best, don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself and do things that you don¡¯t like to do.¡± Dark eyes looked at Mia quietly, Nangong asked with a voice full of bitterness.


    Mia nodded and agreed, her ck and white beautiful eyes fixedly looking at Nangong asked twice.


    Nangong asked with a heart full of bitterness, but knew that there was no way to tell Mia, as long as there was still a chance to stay with Mia, he would do his best to protect her and love her with all his strength.


    There was no telling what Director Wang had used, and after most of the day had passed, when Mia and Namgung had thought that Director Wang would note over, they saw Director Wang walking in with ude.


    ¡°Vice President Xiang, our president wants to see you, so if you have anything to say, just talk to our president.¡± After introducing ude in, Director Wang said respectfully.


    ¡°I was willing to make this trip for the sake of your president.¡± ude nodded and smiled quite profoundly, ¡°However, since I need to talk to your president, I would like to ask Vice President Nangong and Director Wang to avoid for now.¡±


    Nangong asked and Director Wang looked at each other, and Nangong asked was the first to nod, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Although Director Wang had a hundred reluctances in his heart, just as he hesitated again and again, he was dragged out by Nangong asked by the arm.


    ¡°Mia , I knew for sure you would want to see me alone. It seems that I was right in what I expected.¡± Finding himself a ce to sit, ude¡¯s tone was as cordial and natural as ever.


    Mia skimmed her lips and sat down in her seat without good grace, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m just fish meat, no matter what I do, I can¡¯t escape from Vice President Xiang¡¯s palm. Say, what do you guys want from me before you¡¯ll give up on acquiring Shengshi?¡±


    ¡°Mia , I understand how you feel.¡± ude looked at Mia for half a day before he said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know why Asher thought of acquiring Centurion. I know Asher does things and sometimes it¡¯s not inevitable that he can¡¯t take into ount your mood, but he ¡­¡±


    Before ude could finish his words, he was interrupted by Mia in a good-natured manner, ¡°Vice President Xiang, I asked you toe over here to talk about business matters, not personal matters, and not to talk about feelings. I just want to ask what your terms are just, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will definitely agree to your terms.¡±


    ude sighed deeply and shook his head with a helpless, bitter smile, ¡°Mia , you are much more powerful than five years ago. Since you know the purpose of Asher¡¯s acquisition of Shengshi, then why do you need to talk to me about any public matters with a crown? In this matter, public is private and private is public, don¡¯t you understand that you still have to divide it so clearly?¡±


    ¡°Okay, to the Vice President, then tell me instead, what does Asher want from him.¡± Taking a deep breath and trying to calm herself down, Mia asked seriously.


    ¡°Mia , the only reason Asher would do that is because he thinks you¡¯re being bullied at Centurion, do, you think he really wants to cross you, really wants to cross Centurion?¡± Mia¡¯s bemusement made ude frown.

 Chapter 131 Commencement of investigation

    Knowing that what ude said was true, Mia bit her lip tightly and didn¡¯t speak again.


    ude took the opportunity to say, ¡°Mia , I¡¯ve known Asher for many years, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him so attached to a woman, even if he had a thousand things wrong with him, he would have regretted it long ago. For the past five years, he has been looking for you everywhere and has never forgotten you, is it possible, that you still can¡¯t forgive him for all this?¡±


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that I should feel very honored?¡± Mia coldly tugged at the corner of her mouth, pulling out a sneer, ¡°Some things can be forgiven and some things can¡¯t, Asher was overbearing and selfish and did so many things to wrong me, there¡¯s really no way I can forgive him!¡±


    ude was silent for a long time before he finally spoke, ¡°Mia , in fact, I know you love Asher too, but because of the child matter, you have been refusing to forgive Asher, right? However, five years ago, I felt that the incident was very strange, and even after five years have passed, I still find it intriguing. If it could be proven that Asher didn¡¯t do that incident, would you be willing to forgive him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t.¡± Mia smiled sadly and shook her head, ¡°Five years have passed, and my heart is so full of hatred and resentment towards him that I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever be able to let go. It¡¯s like these hurts are carved into my heart, how can they be easily erased.¡±


    Mia¡¯s words, with all their gravity, left ude at a loss for a moment as to how best to persuade.


    Looking up at ude, Mia¡¯s tone was very heavy, ¡°ude, I know what Asher is trying to do with this, and I know you¡¯re sure toe. But, I¡¯m telling you very clearly, if he helps me, I¡¯ll take it as forgiveness, and if he tries to make me promise to stay with him on that condition, you tell him I can¡¯t do it!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She can¡¯t do it!


    How could she forget everything from five years ago, the humiliation, the pain, the hatred, the despair and disappointment, how could she forget everything? She couldn¡¯t do it, couldn¡¯t pretend that none of these things had happened when they clearly had, couldn¡¯t stay by Asher¡¯s side when her heart was still full of hate!


    ¡°Mia , is there really no more room for negotiation? I see, Asher is serious this time, you ¡­¡± asked ude with ast glimmer of hope as his heart was filled with hopelessness.


    ¡°ude, this is between the two of us, let us both decide. You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not the same person I was five years ago and will never again face humiliation or Asher¡¯s persecution without resistance. You go back and tell Asher, no need to paraphrase, just tell him my words, exactly as they are.¡± After saying those words, Mia seemed to have aged many years at once.


    Some things, the past is the past, even if you try to salvage it, there will be a rift. In that case, don¡¯t force it to be together, and maybe have some thoughts of each other.


    ude was silent for a long time and finally stood up and looked deeply at Mia, ¡°Mia , I respect your choice and will tell Asher your words as they are. however, I am an outsider, listen to me, an outsider, sometimes, don¡¯t be blinded by the so called hate, be quiet and listen to your heart. ¡±


    After saying that, and giving Mia a deep look, ude finally walked out.


    When ude walked out, Mia, who had been holding strong, finally fell limp in her seat as if her whole body had been drained of strength.


    Was what she just said really her true intentions, then why did she feel her heart hurting,


    ¡°Mia , I see ude has left, how did you guys talk, how did things go, did he agree?¡± When ude left, Nangong asked and Director Wang immediately walked in with a nervous face asking for the results.


    Director Wang also followed up by asking, ¡°Yes, yes, President, what does it mean to the Vice President, what about Shengshi?¡±


    Ignoring Director Wang, Mia slowly lifted her head and looked fixedly at Nangong asked, ¡°Nangong asked, I asked ude to pass on everything I thought to him. Although I don¡¯t want to let Shengshi fall into Asher¡¯s hands, I don¡¯t want to force myself to agree to his demands either. Nangong asked, do you think that Grandpa will me me for this, that I was too selfish for my own sake.¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, there are still some things left for me to talk to the president, so you¡¯d better go out and get busy with your own.¡± Turning his head to look at the miserable looking Director Wang, Nangong asked and faintly instructed.


    Although Director Wang had a hundred reluctances, he had no reason to stay and had to leave unhappily.


    Only after Director Wang left did Nangong ask to sit beside Mia, gently holding her pair of small, in white hands, and said in a soft voice, ¡°I said it just now, just do your best, don¡¯t push yourself. I believe that if grandpa knew about it, he wouldn¡¯t me you. Shengshi¡¯s group can¡¯t let you sacrifice your own happiness to achieve.¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked, I know you will definitely help me, right?¡± After contemting for some time, Mia suddenly raised her head, and her eyes had an eagerness that was very different from the disheveled one just now, ¡°I have thought of a method that will save Shengshi, and will also put Asher out of his mind.¡±


    Seeing Mia¡¯s eager look, Nangong asked with his heart full of pity, holding her small hand tightly and nodding heavily.


    After three days have passed.


    Asher¡¯s slender hands tightly gripped the remote control, a pair of ck eyes fixedly looking at Mia and Nangong asked who looked affectionate and loving on the screen, his eyes almost bursting with fire, but a ghostly coldness permeated his body.


    Presented on the screen, is Mia and Namgung asking, in front of a group of reporters, admitting that they are married and have received a marriage license some time recently!


    How dare she!


    How dare she marry another man!


    The remote control in his hand was heaved to the floor and Asher¡¯s eyes were already filled with an unsuppressed fury, ¡°Say, what the hell is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Asher, take it easy for a second, do you seriously believe they¡¯re married?¡± Seeing Asher¡¯s loss of temper, ude shook his head helplessly, it was only when the always calm and aloof best friend would finally lose his temper one day that he felt a little more affectionate.


    Asher froze and looked up at ude, asking mechanically, ¡°ude, what do you mean by that? You mean, they¡¯re not even married?¡±


    ¡°Asher, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence that they suddenly announced they were already married right after we announced we were going to acquire Centurion?¡± ude sighed helplessly, ¡°Asher, you¡¯ve just lost your most basic judgment because you care!¡±


    They had long arranged eyes and ears in Shengshi to monitor Mia¡¯s every move and to keep Mia¡¯s whereabouts reported. Other than thest time at the airport when Nangong asked to announce his wedding date with Mia, the two didn¡¯t make any intimate moves.


    That means they can¡¯t even get married!


    Thinking of this, Asher¡¯s cold and iron face finally eased, and his voice gradually took on a warmth, ¡°This acquisition of Shengshi was originally intended to help her take back her position as president, and even if she didn¡¯t agree to return to my side, I wouldn¡¯t force her, so why doesn¡¯t she understand?¡±


    ¡°Asher, the way you have acted in the past, sometimes too forcefully, has scared her. To put all your thoughts to rest, she had to make the first move and get a head start ¡­¡± ude said while secretly watching Asher¡¯s demeanor.


    If there was anything unusual about Asher, ude wouldn¡¯t hesitate to bolt out the door, because what he just said was too ¡°treacherous¡± for Asher!


    Thankfully, Asher didn¡¯t overreact, just tightened his good-looking, thick brow, ¡°ude, so tell me, what exactly do I have to do to get her to forget the past ande back to me?¡±


    For the first time, he was out of confidence.


    For the first time, he would actually be in sixes and sevens.


    All because of that little woman, who he loved and hated at the same time.


    ¡°Asher, five years of resentment will not forgive you easily. However, I have talked to her and feel that the biggest thing she can¡¯t get past in her mind is the fact that she thinks you killed the child between you five years ago, if this is something you can prove you didn¡¯t do, her resentment I believe will be mostly reduced, the rest will depend on your efforts!¡± After a moment of contemtion, ude voiced his opinion.


    He was an outsider and he could see that Mia still had deep feelings for Asher and wasn¡¯t enmeshed.


    Asher furrowed his thick brows and his voice immediately turned colder, ¡°This matter, even if you don¡¯t say anything, I will prove it to her. That murderer has been on the loose for five years now, and I will not let her off the hook this time.¡±


    In his mind, the anomaly of five years ago came to mind.


    ¡°Asher, I¡¯m quite worried for you right now, you¡¯re dealing with something that could be far moreplicated than you think, you must deal with it carefully and not do anything you¡¯ll regret at any time.¡± ude uttered in a deep voice.


    Asher stood up and grabbed the clothes that were sitting next to the table, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this matter has been on my mind for five years too, I¡¯ll get it sorted out. Well, I have a dinner date, so I won¡¯t keep youpany, you go ahead and get busy.¡±


    ¡°Had a dinner date?¡± ude mulled over that statement and looked up to ask, ¡°Asher, can I ask one more question, who is this person you¡¯re asking out? Who has this honor to have our Master Jun make it to his appointment on time?¡±


    ¡°Lena!¡± Asher spat out a name coldly before striding out of the office, leaving a pensive ude behind.


    ¡°Could it be that Asher had begun to suspect her a long time ago? It seems that no matter what was done, no matter how secretive it was done at the time, things will eventuallye out!¡± Looking at Asher¡¯s departing back, ude muttered.

 Chapter 132 – The Flirtatious Lina

    The restaurant appointment with Leena wasn¡¯t far away, and Asher arrived as scheduled, but there was no Leena in sight.


    He sat patiently in his seat and waited, outwardly cold and indifferent, but in fact he could barely suppress the raging anger inside. This woman, how dare she make herself wait for her, was simply too arrogant, one day he would teach her a lesson.


    A fragrant breeze wafted by, pulling Asher¡¯s sanity back to reality, and he looked up at Lina, who was wearing an elegant ssical cheongsam and striding gracefully towards the chair opposite, and said in a cold voice, ¡°There you are.¡±


    Riina froze for a moment, seeing Asher¡¯s unhappy face, so she knew she was making him wait too long for his makeup, but what was wrong with a woman making the man she was dating wait a little longer? That was normal.


    So with a carefree smile and a sassy lean forward of her tall figure, Lena threw a wink at Asher and said, ¡°Asher, are you anxious to wait? But doesn¡¯t it feel like you didn¡¯t wait in vain to see if I¡¯m beautiful?¡±


    With that, Riina deliberately slid her long, slender hand over her flirtatious face, her every move oozing elegance and maturity, making the hearts of every man in the restaurant happy.


    Asher frowned and remembered why he was here today, so he decided not to bother with her and went straight to the point: ¡°I heard that your family knows an internationally renowned Dr. Z. Could you ask him to take a look at Mia, who has not been well since her miscarriage five years ago? ¡±


    It was a side-splitting grammar that Asher had thought of before, and while it wasn¡¯t on topic enough, it was a good way to slowly steer Rina towards the question he wanted to ask without angering Rina all at once.


    Sure enough Riina, a woman with big breasts, was quick to fall for it and she frowned, ¡°A miscarriage five years ago and only today is she in bad shape? Howe you didn¡¯t think to treat her until now?¡±


    Lena had be slightly more wary; she had almost caused Mia¡¯s miscarriage five years ago, and she must not let Asher know about it, or he would be lucky if he didn¡¯t hate her, let alone like her.


    Asher had been running in all walks of life for years, and had long been familiar with certain snarkynguage; coaxing a woman wasn¡¯t his strong suit, but coaxing a stupid woman was still a no-brainer.


    So he said, ¡°She¡¯s only recently shown some weakness, and you were the first person I thought of, can you help with this?¡±


    Seeing Asher¡¯s rare gentle tone and his gesture of goodwill towards her, Riina¡¯s guarded heart, which had just been raised, dropped and she softened her tone and said, ¡°Naturally, yes, but Asher, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time and that¡¯s all you want to talk to me about?¡±


    Asher naturally knew what Riina meant, and after weighing his options and deciding that he¡¯d better go along with Riina¡¯s idea for now for the sake of his goal, he cooperated and sat down on Riina¡¯s side of the soft chair, wrapping hisrge arms around her waist.


    Lena swung her delicate waist lightly, smiled with satisfaction, raised the ss in her hand and shook it towards Asher, ¡°Come on Asher, let¡¯s drink to it.¡±


    The ss was filled with a strong red wine, and Riina, a woman who had always been a non-drinker, was usually the one Asher resented the most for her drinking, yet today he had changed his mind.


    Asher also lifted his own quilt and flicked his long white fingers forward, and with a clink the two sses clinked together and they drank in one go.


    The tinge of desire staining Lena¡¯s beautiful eyes grew more intense after the toast, and Asher grimaced as heplied with her so that Lena could better nestle in his arms.


    Taking advantage of Leena¡¯s confusion, he asked again, ¡°That miscarriage thing five years ago, I always thought it was fishy, do you know what was going on then?¡±


    She leaned into Asher¡¯s arms and said in a small voice, ¡°How would I know what¡¯s going on? If you want a doctor, I¡¯ll ask my father to contact Dr. Z. It¡¯s up to her if he¡¯s willing to see her or not.¡±


    Asher thought that Rina had drunk a little less, so he took a half-poured bottle of red wine and poured it into each of their sses, picked up his own and said to Rina, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have another drink.¡±


    ¡°Asher, this time I¡¯m going to have a toast with you, we¡¯ve never had this much fun before.¡± Lena grinned cheekily, her eyes all hazy as she held up her own goblet and, wrapping it around Asher¡¯s arm, she brought the ss of red wine towards her mouth.


    Asher wasn¡¯t about to have some so-called cross-drink with this indiscreet woman, and his arm froze there, unmoving.


    Lena looked up at this point, herrge eyes gazing into Asher¡¯s face and the ss of wine he was holding, and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡± The voice was both delicate and sweet, with a touch of resignation and disbelief.


    With such a beautiful woman whining and being so flirtatious and charming, a number of people in the neighboring seats looked over and Asher felt slightly embarrassed, and as he was debating whether or not toply with Leena, something even more embarrassing happened to him.


    Riina¡¯s hand was probably not too steady from the drink, or maybe it was intentional, her hand sent forward and the ss tilted a little, the burgundy juice pouring out along the rim of the ss and running slowly down Riina¡¯s neck.


    The material of the cheongsam seemed to be very good, translucent and very soft, and after it was stained with liquor, it became more ttering to Lina¡¯s body.


    Lena pressed almost her entire body against Asher, quietly leaned over and exhaled in Asher¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Asher, I miss you, I want you to hold me.¡±


    Asher was soft and warm in his arms, his brain was hot, and he only felt the drink-soaked tie wrapped around his cor in a surprisingly ufortable way, and he tried to get the obtrusive suit tunic off.


    Lena looked so obviously drunk that, as a friend, Asher felt he had a reason to settle her down properly, so he called over the restaurant waiter and, after paying for his meal, asked that waiter to get him a presidential suite.


    Lena¡¯s feet were so messy that almost her entire body was hanging on Asher, which caused Asher¡¯s feet to be no better as he struggled to drag Lena¡¯s body, trudging into the elevator and bringing Lena to the Presidential Suite.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she reached her room, Dina seemed to wake up a bit, she let go of Asher and flopped down on therge bed in the room, it was a veryrge sized round water bed, Dina closed her eyes and smiled, the restaurant had some nice amenities, it was practically set up for what she wanted to do today.


    Lena has always loved Asher, and after putting all her love into Asher, she feels she can¡¯t stand the touch of another man anymore, and she herself is not the kind of woman who can clean up her act, so wouldn¡¯t it kill her little life.


    ¡°Asher,e here.¡± Riina blinked, her better face a picture of innocence, devil body and angel face, not many men could resist such temptation.


    Asher mentally pulled his tie off and unbuttoned his suit as he headed in the direction of the bathroom, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±


    He again gulped Lena, who was getting up from the bed and ready to lunge at him, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower while you drink some water to wake up the bar.¡±


    Lena smiled enchantingly and obediently fell back onto the bed, watching Asher enter the bathroom and instructing him, ¡°Come out soon, people can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Asher ignored her and strode into the bathroom, soon the sound of water came from the bathroom and Lena murmured softly under the cover of that water, ¡°Asher, I like you, so even if you know, you mustn¡¯t me me.¡±


    Of course, having said that, Riina was dead set on not letting Asher know about that incident five years ago.


    She got up and poured herself a ss of water on the nightstand, feeling that it wasn¡¯t cold enough, and took a few sips from a bottle of soda in the mini-fridge, which made her feel her fire being calmed down a little.


    Asher took a long shower, but after all, there was a limit to how long it could be, and just as Leena was getting impatient with waiting, he emerged from the bathroom, a cotton and white bath towel around him, his bronzed shoulders exposed outside the towel, fit and sexy.


    Lena couldn¡¯t help but stare at Asher¡¯s angr face for a moment before remembering her purpose, and she smiled at Asher, ¡°Come here, huh?¡±


    She didn¡¯t notice that Asher¡¯s eyes had regained their rity, the dark pupils no longer holding any of the fire she¡¯d just stirred up, but instead were covered in mocking darkness.


    But even so, Asher walked to the bed as Rina had hoped, following the guidance of Rina¡¯s arm as she gently ambled over her body.


    Riina¡¯s bare arms wrapped around Asher¡¯s neck, pulling his handsome face downward.


    Asher¡¯s throat tightened, but his eyes grew clearer as he sobered up and realized that she was quite a bit more his type, and that the one he loved in his own heart was waiting for an exnation at the moment.

 Chapter 133.

    Lena¡¯s seduction didn¡¯t work and she looked a little annoyed, and a woman¡¯s annoyance is usually apanied by sharp words, her voice still soft but her words still barbed, ¡°Asher, what is wrong with you? Don¡¯t you want Dr. Z to see that woman anymore, or are you simply ying me?¡±


    Asher then realized he was just wandering off and hurriedly pulled his thoughts back into the real world, his lips curled up in an evil smile, ¡°Lina, you¡¯re the one who lost me in your beauty, is that not good enough for you?¡±


    After dodging slightly, Riina immediately greeted Asher, starry-eyed joy in her hazel eyes and a cheerful tone in her voice, ¡°Asher, I knew you liked me.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher was speechless, and it was hard to do nothing but lower his head and give Lina a light peck on the corner of her mouth, the slight humidity causing him to frown slightly; it was Lina¡¯s saliva.


    Lena, however, clearly didn¡¯t want to pass up this opportunity for Asher to initiate, her arms wrapping around Asher¡¯s shoulders in a hard, deepening kiss that was supposed to be shallow.


    Riina¡¯s lips carried the distinctive elegant aroma of expensive lip gloss, much like the smell of some kind of fruit, Asher couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what it was, in short he didn¡¯t really like it, but then he had to make himself look like he was enjoying the kiss.


    After leaving Rina¡¯s lips, Asher took a deep breath as if relieved, his mind filled with the ns he would ask Rina aboutter, not really feeling anything for the customary kiss he had just given.


    He did his best to restrain himself, his nostrils ragged but spitting out clearly, ¡°Lina, be honest with me, that incident five years ago, did it have anything to do with you or not.¡±


    Lena, who could hear what Asher was saying at this point, narrowed her eyes and invited, ¡°Asher, I¡¯m so hard, help me!¡±


    ¡°Is it any of your business? Be honest.¡± Even at this moment, Asher¡¯s voice remained calm and collected.


    Riina stammered for words.


    When he saw that Lina was still stiff-tongued, he decided to deepen his movements, and the cheongsam was shredded into thin pieces of cloth with a gentle tug from the strong suit¡¯s powerful arms.

 Chapter 134 – An Appointment in a Dark Alley

    ¡°Lena, I want to talk to you about something.¡±


    Asher didn¡¯t care if Riina answered, he didn¡¯t until she could hear, and that was enough, he wasn¡¯t afraid that for a while Riina wouldn¡¯t respond. ¡°Perhaps you can guess exactly what I¡¯m here for today, so I won¡¯t hold back and tell you straight, I received an anonymous letter a few days ago, and the content, it¡¯s about you.¡±


    Lena gave another soft ¡°mmm¡±, only in the corner where Asher couldn¡¯t see, her flirtatious almond eyes widened with a stern gleam in them.


    ¡°He specified that you asked him to do something five years ago and he made it happen, and he¡¯s a little short of money right now and wants you to lend him some money to spend.¡± Asher finished, seeing little reaction from Lena, and then tried again, ¡°I had thought it was just a very ordinary scam, but afterwards it hit me that Mia lost her baby, that was the year.¡±


    Lena turned back in feigned confusion and spat with a deliberate slur, ¡°You suspect me?¡±


    Asher shook his head and said, ¡°Why? I was just hoping you could help find this scammer, after all, no one¡¯s happy when there¡¯s always a bad guy watching from the shadows.¡±


    Riina turned her head away again, quietly enjoying Asher¡¯s constant banging, her head working in high gear as she was silent for a long time before she seemed to run out of words, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just say what you need me to do. But can you tell me the details of how you found out about the fraudster?¡±


    ¡°Nothing process, it was just that one day out of the blue, that letter just appeared on my desk.¡±


    Thinking that Asher was hiding something from her, not knowing that Asher had made the whole thing up, Lena asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t the person who sent the anonymous letter leave some contact information or something? Then even if we promised to pay him, he wouldn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    The answer to that question was one Asher had prepared long ago, his eyes twinkling but thankfully invisible to Leena, ¡°He didn¡¯t give contact information, what scammer would be stupid enough to leave his own phone number? He did leave an address though, said to have the money delivered there.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Lena¡¯s voice was very urgent, something that probably didn¡¯t even register with her, but Asher noticed and ignored it, instead answering in kind, ¡°Reason Second Street, the dark alley by theke cottage.¡±


    Riina had little spirit left to please Asher after being tossed around so much, and she was more worried now about the anonymous letter incident Asher had mentioned.


    Asher leaned back onto the bed, sneering inwardly, mocking Leena¡¯s feigned ndness at the moment, as he decided to add more fire to Leena.


    ¡°Lena, that letter didn¡¯t say exactly what happened five years ago, but he demanded that I go to that ce, to tell me personally, and to trade that information for the money he wanted.¡±


    Asher¡¯s voice was heavily nasal and sounded preupied, his voice a little husky and dark after the pleasure he had just had.


    Riina buried her head in Asher¡¯s arms, pretending to be dazed but actually widening her almond eyes, eyes filled with tension, as she asked in a careless tone, ¡°You haven¡¯t gone right yet?¡±


    Asherughed softly, ¡°Not there yet, let¡¯s do it again, you look beautiful today.¡±


    He could almost expect that at this point Lina would be too distraught to have the heart to do it again with him, and now that everything had been inquired about, it was time for Lina to go, right?


    As he expected, Leena got up and grabbed her phone from the bedside table, pretending to check the time, and looked back to Asher, ¡°Sorry Asher, I just remembered I have a little something else to do, so I can¡¯t stay with you, can you rest yourself for a while?¡±


    Asher answered her with a soft brow, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± The deliberately disguised tenderness did not go unnoticed by the woman who had let love blind her, and Lena appeared to be happy to get dressed and open the door and leave.


    Listening to her footsteps fade away, Asher¡¯s thin lips pursed, the monstrous anger he had suppressed in his heart vented out, and the contents of the bedside table were swept to the floor with a crash, shattering into pieces that could no longer be put back together.


    Asher had basically been able to determine that Mia¡¯s miscarriage five years ago did have something to do with Lena, but decided to go ahead with the original n just to be on the safe side, and to know just how far it had to do with Lena.


    He fished his phone out of his pants pocket and sent a text message with a sultry look in his eyes, the curve of his lips condensing recklessly.


    Meanwhile, a man who was wandering the streets of Reason Second Avenue had his phone ringing, and he opened the text message just as he saw, ¡°The n is on.¡±


    The man¡¯s name was Sun Cheng, one of Asher¡¯s more powerful henchmen, and he snapped the lid of his cell phone shut and hurried his feet into the dark alley by thekeside chapel, waiting silently in the dark shadows that had been concealed beforehand.


    It was not veryte in the day, the warm red light was sshing on the earth, the sun that was about to set in the sky hung peacefully, Sun Cheng leaned patiently against the wall, keeping an eye on his surroundings.


    But even the best patience was worn out when the sky waspletely dark, and Sun Cheng had just pulled out his phone, intending to send a text message to Asher to ask if there was a change of n, when he steeply heard the soft sound of high heels from outside the alley.


    ¡°Ta, ta.¡± The sound of falling feet was soft and pretty much muffled by the noise of the urban night, but it still couldn¡¯t be hidden from Sun Cheng¡¯s ears, and he was immediately alerted and retrieved his phone.


    He heard correctly, the sound of these high heels from far and near, and indeed stopped when they reached the entrance of the alley, the smell of the woman¡¯s perfume slowly wafted in with the night breeze, and Sun Cheng leaned against the wall chestily, without making a sound.


    ¡°Anyone?¡± A flirtatious female voice rang out, the end of her vocal line slightly upturned, tickling the heart, but the tone had a touch of imperceptible coldness to it.


    Sun Sung heard by virtue of his voice that this was the woman Asher had asked him to wait for, and for a moment there was a slight excitement, after waiting for so long and thinking that the mission Asher had sent him was going to fail this time, it turned out to be this woman who had more patience than him.


    It was so dark in the alley that Lena didn¡¯t quite dare to go in with her head probing, but her heart was about to burst into mes.


    Ever since she and Asher split up, she¡¯s been at home trying to figure out what went wrong five years ago, but she hasn¡¯t been able to find the crux of the matter, so she finally decided to meet the alleged scammer at the location Asher mentioned.


    Riina recognized the principle of striking first, which she always did, and this time was no exception, and she was going to try to see if she could get rid of this person before Asher had even met him.


    Sun Sung deliberately lowered his voice and gently cupped his throat with his hand to make his tone a little harder before agreeing to Lina¡¯s words, ¡°Someone. Riina, do you remember me?¡±


    When Riina heard the voice, she frowned and thought for half a day, but couldn¡¯t figure out who among the people who helped her harm Mia in the first ce had this voice, she took a few more steps down the alley and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t remember, don¡¯t pretend to be a god, juste out and say what you have to say.¡±


    Although the smallkeside building is very lively, this dark alley has been off the beaten track because there have been several robberies and murders, and over time, no one has even repaired the broken streetlights, so the light inside the alley is dim and a bit eerie.


    Lina hated this kind of dark and dirty ce, but now she had to stand up and bargain with the man in the shadows ¡°You don¡¯t even ask who my grandmother is, is it that easy to cheat me out of my money?¡±


    Sun Cheng covered the light of his phone carefully and sent the pre-typed text message to Asher first before answering Lina¡¯s words, ¡°I won¡¯t say what happened five years ago easily, but my buddy is a bit tighttely, I want to ask you to borrow some money to spend, do you think it¡¯s possible?¡±


    Riina stood at the entrance to the alley, not daring to go any further in, for this was a matter of privacy that she was most reluctant to touch at the moment today, and she didn¡¯t even dare to let the people she had brought near, only toe and try it out herself first, and being alone as a girl in such a dimly lit ce, she was still quite worried even if she was no longer clean.


    Not hearing any sound from outside, Sun Cheng knew that Riina was thinking, and he continued to lure Riina towards the main topic as per his pre-determined speech, ¡°You must have known that I have contacted Mr. Jun when you came here today, and if you won¡¯t give me the money, I believe he will be willing to do so.¡±


    Although she could not rule out the fact that the person who had helped her with that matter was deliberately hiding his true tone for fear of retaliation from her, but to be knocked out of a huge sum of money without a head was definitely not something that Riina could do.

 Chapter 135 – Lena’s sophistry

    ¡°You said you are the one who helped me five years ago, then we are familiar with each other, there is no need to hide it so much,e out and let me meet, let¡¯s exin the situation clearly, if you really have difficulties, I can help you a little.¡±


    Sun Sung froze and mulled it over for a moment.


    Beforehand they did not count on this step, Asher, who always thought that Riina had big breasts and no brain, did not expect Riina to be suspicious, nor did he expect it to be so difficult to think of something to say at first, and now Sun Sung could only rely on him to y by himself.


    Sun Cheng thought about it and said viciously, ¡°Today you have to say yes or no, if you don¡¯t give me the money today, I guarantee that by the time the sun rises tomorrow, Asher will know about all the hookups you¡¯ve been doing!¡±


    A vicious, cold gleam shot through Riina¡¯s eyes as she listened, and she waved behind her, signaling for the assassin hiding in the distance toe forward, not intending to take any more crap from this greedy man.


    When Sun Cheng heard the footsteps gathering around him, he knew it was not good, so he softened his tone a bit and said to Li Na, ¡°Miss, I am indeed in trouble, otherwise I would not dare to reach out to you, how about this, we eachpromise one step, you reward me with a mouthful of food money, and I will forget about this to the eighteenth level of hell and never bother you again.¡±


    The words were spoken with such sincerity that it was obvious that Lina had a few moments of faith in them, but this vicious woman was by no means that easy to deal with, and before she came she had already made up her mind that if this man was really just an insignificant fraudster who had happened to learn something unknown five years ago, then she could consider sparing him.


    But if this person is indeed the one who helped her five years ago, then it is not her fault that she is not merciful. Li Na picked up her pink lips and smiled coldly, but the words she said were intentionally to appease Sun Cheng: ¡°Come out and let¡¯s find a ce to talk properly, we are not strangers anymore, so there is no point in hiding, is there?¡±


    Sun Cheng knew that this was a ploy to lure a snake out of a hole, but he had no way to refuse, and if he refused any longer, he could conclude that those hidden at the entrance of the alley would rush in and beat him unconscious.


    He responded softly to Leena, before straightening his clothing and doing his best to change his aura a bit more to look like a poor vagrant.


    Although he hadn¡¯t expected what Riina had done beforehand, Sun Sung had beenpletely prepared, and he was now dressed in a rotten denim of a jacket with a deliberately old fabric, sneakers with a hole in them, and a hat with a very wide brim fastened to his head.


    Sun Sung raised his hand, lowering the brim of his hat and arching his back again, now that he looked like this, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize Asher even if he saw him, let alone Riina.


    The dark alley had a lot of cover, and Sun Sung walked out from a distance bit by bit, his figure indistinguishable from the various coverings, such as oil drums, garbage bins and other misceneous objects.


    A little anxious, Riina took a few more steps in to meet the man, who was better dressed than a tramp ever was, before he came into view, and observing Sun Sung for half a day, she said slowly, ¡°Take off your hat.¡±


    Sun Cheng had already noticed several figures concealed at the entrance of the alley, he had studied special forces techniques and was a ck belt in Taekwondo, but he didn¡¯t hold much confidence that he could break out of here today.


    Ri Na was someone who could match Asher, and since she dared to bring only so few people, it meant that these few people were definitely well equipped, Sun Cheng rubbed his hands and tried to hide the uneasiness in his heart.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it off?¡± Seeing that Sun Cheng was slow to move, Li Na urged, but her tone was notining and ming, but very soft instead.


    Sun Cheng felt that it was slightly difficult toplete today¡¯s mission, Riina wasn¡¯t as good at fooling him as he thought, and he thought it was better to escape this dark alley first.


    Escape required an opportunity, and that was at the moment when the enemy was most rxed, Sun Sung thought to himself as he raised his hand and slowly reached for his hat, intending to take advantage of Lina¡¯s surprise and run away just at the moment he removed it.


    However, his hand had just touched the brim of his hat and was secretly pondering his next escape route when he felt a strong gust of wind hit him, and even though he was still a master of the art, he was toote to dodge the blow, and he was kicked out two meters with a steep pain in his chest.


    Sun Cheng fell to the ground, hands and feet nimbly ready to get up, before he could see the situation, there was another punch smashed behind his head, this time Sun Cheng side-stepped his waist and narrowly avoided it.


    His eyes flickered to see Lina leaning sideways against the corner of the alley, her arms wrapped around her, the corners of her thin mouth tilted up in a cold and wicked smile.


    There were three muscr men around, all staring at Sun Cheng with expressionless faces and no movement in their hands, seemingly waiting for Riina¡¯s next order, and Riina, as if she was thinking, hadn¡¯t given any clear instructions yet.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Sun Cheng felt that this was an opportunity, he scattered his legs and ran out, but just a few steps away, he was tugged by the cor and carried back, he turned back by instinct and struck the assassin who tugged his cor, but did not see any sess.


    The pectoral-muscled assassin showed a mouthful of yellow teeth towards him, and his seeming smile was as frightening as a monster, and Sun Cheng¡¯s punch was as if he was just tickling him, and he couldn¡¯t see any effect on this assassin at all.


    At this point, Sun Cheng realized that things had gone terribly wrong, and he turned his head towards Li Na and said pleadingly, ¡°Miss Li Na, I was just confused for a moment, so you can bypass me!¡±


    Riina was awakened by these words, and her face became even more unpleasant. She stepped towards Sun Cheng, who was restrained by the assassin, like an elegant cat, and picked up his chin, carefully measuring his face, and asked with an exhaled breath, ¡°You know my name? Then you seem to know a lot about what happened five years ago, I don¡¯t know who sent you, but this must not be known to Asher, so the only way is to let you, the one who knows, die.¡±


    The beautiful and elegant woman slowly paced away again, her appearance was cold and demonic, not at all as ugly as a snake and scorpion, but her heart was more spiteful than the filthiest things, Sun Cheng ¡°bah¡±, spitting on Lina¡¯s shoes, indignantly said: ¡°You vicious woman, one day will not be able to die well! !¡±


    Lena¡¯s eyes grew icy as she rubbed the spittle from the top of her heels against the wall in disgust and gestured to the assassins, ¡°Get him.¡±


    The assassins were quick to carry out their orders, and before Sun Sung could react, he received another heavy punch in the stomach, which made him twitch in pain, and was secretlyining about Asher¡¯s poor nning, when a figure appeared at the entrance of the alley to save him from the fire.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± The voice was like a crater about to erupt hidden in a ten-thousand-year-old iceberg, cold enough to drop ice and easily audible for the anger it contained.


    Lena, who was leaning against the wall humming a little tune with a shaky ankle, immediately stiffened at the sound and turned almost inch by inch to look at the alleyway, then her face changed several times before finally stopping at a watery expression.


    ¡°Asher, what are you doing here? This guy is trying to bully me and is being taught a lesson by my bodyguards.¡± She said and darted to Asher¡¯s side like a normal girl and tried to hug Asher¡¯s waist with her arms outstretched.


    In fact Asher had been secretly hiding over here for a long time, he had rushed over from the first text message he received from Sun Sung and hadn¡¯t shown up because he wasn¡¯t 100% sure that Ri Na was indeed the one who had killed Mia five years ago.


    After all, Asher still couldn¡¯t quite believe that Lina, who had always been obedient to him, could be that ruthless to the point of being a woman of God.


    Sun Cheng and Li Na¡¯s conversation from the beginning he heard all of it, and when he saw that Li Na wanted to kill Sun Cheng, the answer in his heart was nailed down and could be confirmed, killing and silencing such a thing, who would be willing to do it if they had not really done something wrong?


    So Asher shows up just in time to save Sun Sung, who is about to be silenced, but he didn¡¯t expect Riina¡¯s expression to end up like this, or that Riina would continue what she just did next.


    Riina¡¯s eyes shed with panic and viciousness when she saw Asher dodge her hug, and she turned back to the three assassins frozen over there, ¡°What are you waiting for? Do it!¡±


    As Sun Sung lives one more moment, Ri Na is determined to keep what happened five years ago to herself, and the most important thing she can do at this point is to keep Sun Sung from telling Asher about that incident.


    Unbeknownst to Asher, he already knew about the hookup she was doing and was now just ying along with her.


    Asher stopped the assassins, his thick eyebrows raised high as he asked a surprised Leena, ¡°What has this man done wrong that you would kill him with such ruthlessness?¡±


    Thinking Asher was being soft, Lena leaned over and pouted again, ¡°He¡¯s going to cuckold you! Besides, I wasn¡¯t nning on killing him, I was just having her taught a lesson, Asher, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Asher and Sun Cheng both cried andughed upon hearing this, sighing that this Lina girl could really talk nonsense off the cuff, and Sun Cheng secretly spat on the ground, thinking that if he was allowed to marry such a vicious bitch, then he would rather be a bachelor for the rest of his life.


    Asher pursed his lips helplessly, but stopped the assassins from permitting them to strike at Sun Sung again, and he backhandedly pushed away Lina, who was sticking up for him again, and cocked the corner of his mouth in a diagonal arc as he asked, ¡°How did he molest you, that you would treat someone so roughly?¡±


    Riina pouted, not happy, Asher¡¯s own woman was being molested and he didn¡¯t even care?


    ¡°Asher, get out of the way so I can teach this brat a lesson.¡± Lena pouted as she hugged Asher¡¯s arm.


    Asher simply had a feeling that he couldn¡¯t hold back and he decided to show his cards to Riina, ¡°Riina, I¡¯ve been here for a long time, I¡¯ve heard all that you said and he,¡± Asher pointed to Sun Sung who had been beaten and shriveled up, ¡°is my man. ¡±


    Lena stared at once, dumbfounded, her head wasn¡¯t stupid, and with a little spin she could figure out that Asher had supposedly set up today¡¯s events, and a pang of pain shot through her heart, unable to imagine what to do next.

 Chapter 136 Who is stronger

    Asher barked at the assassins to cut Sun Sung loose, but Riina stopped the assassins, who couldn¡¯t help but obey, with a single eye dart.


    ¡°Asher, listen to me, what he just said was all nonsense, it¡¯s really because he went so far as to drop anonymous letters to scam, I wanted to teach him a lesson, you have to believe me!¡± Riina pleaded Asher with tears in her eyes and a whimper.


    Asher was indeed somewhat impressed by this pearly look of hers, yet as soon as he nced at Sun Cheng, he sobered up in a sh, looking at Sun Cheng¡¯s injuries he could see how vicious this woman¡¯s heart really was, how could he be soft on her.


    He watched Leena¡¯s performance with an expressionless face and asked slowly, ¡°So tell me, what really happened five years ago? You just acquiesced by not avoiding that question.¡±


    Riina¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, still intent on lying to Asher to the end, and she shook her head gently, ¡°Asher, I don¡¯t even know what he was talking about just now, five years ago, nothing happened five years ago!¡±


    Asher fought the urge to raise his hand to p the woman and snarled, ¡°Five years ago Mia had a miscarriage and this is all called nothing? How can you have such a bad heart, you woman?!¡±


    ¡°Asher, that woman had a miscarriage, it¡¯s none of my business, it¡¯s not like I caused her!¡± Seeing Asher in this state, Leena¡¯s heart snapped and her tone hardened coldly.


    It was easier to lie with a straight face so as not to be noticed, and Riina hadn¡¯t done much lying, so that skill was still ten times better, and she gave a quiet smile in a corner where Asher couldn¡¯t see it.


    But what Riina hadn¡¯t expected was that Asher not only suspected her a long time ago, but after what had just happened, he didn¡¯t believe her words half as much anymore, no matter how sympathetic she was, it was useless.


    Riina released Asher¡¯s arm, which she had been clinging to, which was just as Asher had intended, and he took a big step forward to peel the three assassins aside and free Sun Sung from their grasp.


    The three assassins could see that Asher was a man of great stature, as well as supposedly important in Lina¡¯s mind, and they obeyed Asher¡¯s wishes to move out of the way, while their eyes flicked towards Lina, asking her for instructions on what they should do.


    Riina¡¯s almond eyes were covered in gloom, the only way to get things to this point was to do something desperate and let the Sun Sung who seemed to know about what happened five years ago die before she could find a way to slowly dispel Asher¡¯s doubts.


    She gestured towards the three assassins, who then immediately led the way and grabbed towards Sun Cheng.


    Asher, who was also very good with his hands, kicked an assassin away, sneered and nced askance at Lena, then said to a few cars in the dark by the alleyway, ¡°All down here to help.¡±


    The doors of several fancy cars swung open in response, and ck-suited men armed with clubs fishtailed out, plucking aside Lena, who was blocking the alleyway, and flocking to guard Asher¡¯s perimeter.


    Those three assassins were scared silly at this scene, they were indeed very powerful and capable of fighting, but a ratio of one to ten would scare anyone, those three assassins didn¡¯t dare to look at Lina again and said tremblingly, ¡°We are just following orders, please give us a higher hand.¡±


    Asher grimaced dismissively and said, ¡°Get out.¡±


    Those few assassins were like a great pardon, they hurriedly scampered away, no matter how much Lina greeted them, they didn¡¯t look back, one look at Asher¡¯s noble aura and they knew that this person could not afford to mess with him, if they didn¡¯t run away now, they were afraid that they would end up in a miserable situationter.


    Riina realized at this point that Asher was really angry, she hesitated for a moment, but still walked next to Asher and said coyly, ¡°Asher, this Sun Sung is one of your men, right? I didn¡¯t know he was one of your men, it¡¯s my fault for letting someone beat him up, just forgive me.¡±


    This evasive statement gave Asher the feeling that he wasmunicating with stupidity, and he rubbed the bruises at the corners of his forehead, ordering his men to take Sun Sung to the hospital, and as for Lina, he shoved her roughly into the car himself.


    The caravan left in a desperate rush, bringing up a trail of billowing dust, thest thing around this part of Reason Second Street was a hotel, and Asher took Lena into thergest hotel in the area and got a room, during which time Lena was submissive.


    She knew in her heart of hearts that she had yed a big game today, and her head was scrambling toe up with the perfect way to exin things in order to sessfully muddle Asher overter.


    Asher¡¯s attitude towards her now is simply imprable to her, and after thinking of how many possibilities she can¡¯t understand why Asher would arrange for Sun Sung to test her in that alley, and ording to Sun Sung¡¯s words, they most likely already fully know what happened five years ago, so why is Asher still holding onto her now?


    Lena¡¯s head was still churning with the question as she was held down on the kit¡¯s queen-size bed by Asher, and she mindlessly mumbled out, ¡°What do you want if you know everything?¡±


    Asher had seen through Leena¡¯s nature, and he wasn¡¯t going to be naive enough to think that if he asked Leena to exin to Mia, she would really listen, even though the old Leena had been obedient to him, but that was something Leena would probably not do even if she would rather break up with him.


    Trying to prove his innocence and going through the hands of his lover¡¯s love interest is too much of a pain in the ass for Asher to think about ande up with a viable solution.


    He was holding Lina down now, and although his attitude was forceful, he didn¡¯t actually know what to do next himself; he couldn¡¯t hold Lina for too long, and had to take advantage of the time to solve the problem.


    Riina¡¯s confusion deepened when she saw Asher not answer, and she twisted herself so that her seductive form fit Asher more and more.


    Even though Asher¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t on it, he was quickly feeling it under Lena¡¯s very expert teasing, and Asher looked down to see Lena¡¯s triumphant smile.


    The smile irritated him, and as a man, he couldn¡¯t just be a creature that thought from the bottom half of his body, that was something Asher himself couldn¡¯t stand, even if he wasn¡¯t despised by others.


    He jerked up straight and looked at Lina coldly, ¡°Be quiet, don¡¯t y those useless tricks, what happened five years ago, do you want to exin yourself or do I have to force you?¡±


    Riina blinked, innocently, ¡°What happened five years ago? You say you know all about it, but I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Asher leaned down and cupped Riina¡¯s chin, snorting, ¡°Stop ying dumb or don¡¯t me me for not showing you any mercy.¡±


    Therge hand on her chin squeezed with such force that tears sprang up from the pain, and Riina struggled, ¡°Asher, don¡¯t you go too far! Just because I like you means I do, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to be insulted by you!¡±


    A woman¡¯s strength was too smallpared to a man¡¯s, and after a hundred unsessful struggles, Lena was still being held down hard by Asher¡¯s jaw, and she couldn¡¯t help but whimper, her eyes wet and obvious, ¡°Asher, if you do this to me again, I¡¯ll be sure to tell my father, and then you won¡¯te begging to me!¡±


    The moment he said that, he almost touched Asher¡¯s sore spot, he was already on the verge of exploding after being suppressed by Lina¡¯s father for this period of time, at this moment, hearing Lina say that, his face suddenly turned cold and evil, and his words also offended Linapletely: ¡°What can your father do? Whoever gave birth to such a bitch like you can¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Riina was frozen for a moment, and half a momentter her body was shaking with anger as she pointed at Asher¡¯s nose and said, ¡°You, hello, I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯lle crying and begging to me after your downfall!¡±


    Asher, distracted, swatted Riina away and turned and headed for the door, he was now sure that Riina had done what happened to Mia five years ago and now he had to formte a second step to get Mia to forgive him.


    To Asher¡¯s utter dismay, he turned around and had only taken a few steps when Lena jumped up behind him and hugged him around the waist, crying and begging, ¡°Asher, don¡¯t go, I know I was wrong, please forgive me, please don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    Riina¡¯s voice sounded like an abandoned kitten wailing, with a sticky sobbing voice, Asher¡¯s heart softened for a moment, he turned around but instead of intending to forgive Riina, he said to Riina like a demon, ¡°I advise you to go back now and ventte your father and tell him that from today onwards, I, Asher, am going to be his enemy. ¡±


    The words were spoken with such intent by Asher, he had wanted to do so for a long time, but the time had not been ripe before, and now that he hadplete certainty of taking the Lina family business down, it was painfully obvious.


    Riina seems to have fallen into a meltdown, she doesn¡¯t notice what Asher is saying at all and just hugs him begging him not to leave, Asher coldly swats Riina away and turns around without a second thought.


    Lena lunged again but failed to stand and fell at Asher¡¯s feet with a shriek, she didn¡¯t have time to get up before she tugged at Asher¡¯s pant leg again and continued to plead.


    Asher stared back, his eyes as sharp as swords as he crouched down and said with a nasty hook of his mouth, ¡°I can forgive you and I can keep your family business, but you will tell Mia exactly what you did five years ago.¡±


    Lena stiffened as she heard, knowing that pretending she knew nothing more was out of the question, and she calmly stood up, gazing at Asher for a long moment before saying slowly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Those two words seemed to exhaust all of Rina¡¯s strength, and after they were said she went limp on the soft carpet beneath her, not having the strength to look up at Asher again.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Asher, although outwardly calm, had actually had his heart welling up in his chest, a little ufortable with doing this to Lena, but more so with the relief of finally being able to prove his innocence to Mia.


    Asher wasn¡¯t in a hurry at this point, he turned back to the bed and sat down, deciding it was best to show a little gentlemanly manners as he pulled Lina up from the floor and sat her on the bed as well.

 Chapter 137: The Intent of the Press Conference

    Riina was now without any charming thoughts, looking at Asher with an icy coolness in her eyes, as if without any fiery feelings.


    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡± Lena buried her head in her hands, her tone natural and without any rise or fall.


    Asher frowned at Rina, he had never seen Rina so quiet and had a bad feeling in his gut, but Rina was always under his control and Asher was sure she couldn¡¯t turn anything over.


    ¡°Have a press conference where you apologize to Mia in person ande clean about what happened five years ago.¡± It was the best thing Asher could do; it would not only set him straight, but it would also tarnish the reputation of the Leena family business at the same time, making it easier for him to do so.


    Riina was not a stupid person, and although she had been blinded by her infatuation with Asher before, she had long since regained her senses now that she was disheartened, and she could see exactly what Asher was up to.


    But Rina didn¡¯t say anything, she nodded negatively and told Asher, ¡°Go back and let me calm down for a while, and go ahead with the press conference.¡±


    Asher didn¡¯t want to face Leena either, he didn¡¯t even bother to say anythingforting, he heard what Leena said and went straight out of the hotel and back to his office.


    After Asher leaves, Lena lifts her red eyes, her face long streaked with tears, and calls her father to tell him about Asher¡¯s move against her family business.


    In the evening, Leena received a text message from Asher: The press conference venue is booked at my office, tomorrow at 2pm, remember to be there on time.


    Asher wasn¡¯t afraid of Riina backtracking, as sinister and malicious as this woman was, as a candidate for the legacy of a major corporation, she was bound to be a man of her word if she seriously agreed to do so.


    The day passed in the blink of an eye, and with Asher in a mood of anticipation, two o¡¯clock the following day soon arrived.


    Sakura Shang Group seldom held press conferences, and things are precious when they are rare. Today, before it was twelve o¡¯clock, there were swarms of reporters pouring into the building of Sakura Shang Group, heading for the designated meeting ce.


    Before everyone just received the news that the president of Sakura Shang was going to hold a press conference, but the reason was unknown to anyone, and there was not a bit of news leaked out beforehand, so everyone was curious, and many people secretly spected in their hearts whether Sakura Shang was ying any ghost tricks again.


    Sakura-san¡¯s designated receptionist is almost too busy at the door, and that¡¯s when Asher is still missing, and he¡¯s having a huge headache trying to figure out how to invite Mia at this point.


    Mia seems to be separated by a film of awkwardness in whatever they do since she and he have had their falling out, Asher¡¯s pride won¡¯t allow him to stoop to Mia¡¯s level, but he can¡¯t help but be heartbroken by Mia¡¯s coldness towards him.


    ¡°Mia , I¡¯m holding a press conference, it¡¯s about you,e here.¡± His tone was unconsciously raw once he dialed Mia¡¯s number, it was clearly not the gentle tone he had in mind to use.


    Sure enough, Mia was immediately upset when she heard him speak so forcefully, her voiceid back with a hint of imperceptible sarcasm, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re having your own press conference without informing me beforehand, I can¡¯t be busy right now.¡±


    Asher frowned and said out of habit, ¡°Mia , don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    Mia¡¯sughter stung shrilly through the microphone, ¡°Asher, who do you think you are, I¡¯m not pussyfooting around with you, and if you¡¯re talking nonsense, you should be talking about yourself.¡±


    The folder Asher was holding in his hand squeezed violently with a crunching click as he softened his tone as much as he could, ¡°Mia , you don¡¯t have to do this, there¡¯s something really important going on at the press conference today,e over here.¡±


    His voice was pleading, which silenced Mia for a long time, and finally she replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over.¡±


    Asher put the phone down and couldn¡¯t help but gnash his teeth at Leena again, how could he have been treated like this by Mia if Leena hadn¡¯t done what she did and nted it on him?


    He ran through his head again the n of how to bring down Leena¡¯s family business and smiled coldly, the more Leena hated the better, and in the future, the more painful he would torture her without mercy.


    Asher leaned back in his chair and took a nap, the corners of his mouth he was just too tired and needed a good rest.


    Asher felt as if he¡¯d only just closed his eyes when the secretary reminded him to get up, but his sanity was much clearer as he rubbed his forehead and got up to make himself a cup of coffee.


    It¡¯s now 1:40, and the press conference attendees have basically arrived, except for the three main characters who are scheduled inside this time ¨C Asher himself, Riina, and Mia.


    Asher, who naturally couldn¡¯t gote if he wanted to reflect his amiable corporate image, arrived on his feet inside the conference room, which was almost the size of a sports field, and went up to the stage through a side door.


    He was currently wearing a new limited edition Armani suit, the tailored fabric softly hugging his torso, reflecting his toned body without reservation, his handsome face drawing a scream from the reporters on stage.


    The noise came to Asher¡¯s ears and he felt a stinging pain in his temple, rubbing it to make his spirits better before he said aloud, ¡°Please be quiet, the press conference starts in ten minutes, feel free to ask any personal questions before then.¡±


    It was a perfect opportunity, Asher has always been a desirable match for women around the globe, but apart from being rich and handsome, his greater characteristic is his mystery, and the fact that the seldom photographed high-flyer allowed to be asked personal questions set off a scream of women.


    No girl who can be a reporter is too introverted, and soon a female reporter stood up to ask a question, with short ear-length hair and a sort of clean face, looking at Asher with an obsessive fervor.


    ¡°Mr. Jun, I just saw you rubbing your forehead, is it due to overexertion? You are young and active, so you must have put in a lot of energy, could this be affecting your body in any way?¡±


    That¡¯s a fair question, Asher is one of the very few men in the world who has be the president of a mega-corporation at a young age, most people his age are still just in the underss, it¡¯s hard to imagine how Asher has worked his way up to where he is today.


    Asher was a bit speechless at the question, I can¡¯t believe how gossipy all these reporters are, but he replied amiably, ¡°I¡¯m just slightly unwell, as for the questions you mentioned, I can probably handle them all quite well and not overwork myself.¡±


    There was another scream below as Asher¡¯s answer reinforced the rumors that he was a genius, and the journalists nearly exploded with enthusiasm.


    After answering a few more boring questions from the reporters, Asher¡¯s brow knitted as he saw that the time wasing and the two parties that were supposed to be there hadn¡¯t shown up yet.


    The secretary next to him bent down to turn the microphone off and whispered to Asher, ¡°Master Jun, both Miss Lina and Miss Luo are not here yet, do you think we should say something to postpone theunch for a while first?¡±


    Asher was just about to say something when he saw the crowd automatically part on either side, the otherwise very noisy venue quieting down, and he looked up to see Lina swinging through the doorway in a light purple, low-necked dress, her figure tall and aloof.


    Her looks were already excellent, and with this dress that looked like it came from a famous artist, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Many reporters were whispering below, discussing the fabric of Riina¡¯s dress, which was probably a limited edition of a brand, an extremely expensive material, and at this time, it was fittingly attached to Riina¡¯s body, whichplemented her nobility.


    The graceful beauty with her hands raised slowly walked to the stage and curled her mouth to greet Asher with her usual soft adoring tone, ¡°Asher, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Asher frowned at the doorway and casually waved a hand at Leena, gesturing for her to sit down.


    Mia had note after the appointed time, had she had some kind of ident?


    Thinking about it Asher couldn¡¯t sit still, he gave his secretary a wink and left the room.


    The secretary immediately understood what Asher meant, turned up the microphone and said calmly, ¡°The press conference has been postponed for a while, please take the message, there was a little ident.¡±


    The crowd was in an uproar, and those who were mingling realized that Asher had disappeared, leaving only Lina, who was sitting upright on the stage, staring thoughtfully at the door with a very bad face.


    Riina¡¯s fingers hidden under the table clenched tightly, an extremely strong hint of jealousy and heartache swept through her otherwise nd eyes; she had never seen Asher so nervous for her, and her heart hated Mia even more.


    ¡°But it¡¯s Asher who deserves the punishment more,¡± no one heard Riina¡¯s soft muttering, Riina carefully hid the jealousy under her eyes and resumed her elegant image, she cleared her throat and said into the microphone, ¡°Everyone, actually Master Jun is here or not It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m her fianc¨¦e, and it¡¯s fine for me to speak mainly on this matter today.¡±


    The scene is quiet for a moment, Asher¡¯s secretary res at Leena with a sense that something bad is going to happen, but doesn¡¯t dare say anything, after all, Leena still carries the title of Asher¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Actually, it is not my own will that I am here today for this conference. I believe you have all heard a little about what happened to Miss Mia five years ago, and the main reason Master Jun held this press conference today is to find an exnation for what happened to Miss Mia five years ago, and unfortunately, he feels that I caused what happened to Miss Luo.¡±


    The reporters on stage brewed up emotions for half a day before one of them finally stood up and asked, ¡°Miss Lina, are you saying that Master Jun asked you to admit that you caused what happened to Miss Luo five years ago?¡±

 Chapter 138 – A Mess

    Riina was silent, neither nodding nor retorting, but such silence spoke volumes, and her eyes told everyone that she was acquiescing.


    The reporters coaxed a discussion; it had seemed like there was something else going on with Mia five years ago, and now that they¡¯d heard Lena say it, they could be sure that there was bound to be a hidden agenda, but it seemed to be Asher¡¯s problem.


    ¡°Miss Lina, Master Jun asked you to confess to this and here you are, did he threaten you with something, or lure you in?¡±


    Riina pondered for a moment that this was a really bad question to answer, but she still stonewalled it with an impable smile and sad eyes, and the unscrupulous reporter, immediately brainstormed the words Riina didn¡¯t answer.


    In fact, Lina hade here today with the intention of discrediting Asher, not only at her father¡¯s behest, but also from her own heart, and if Asher was unkind, she would be unjust, which was fairer.


    But Dina hadn¡¯t seriously thought about it; was Asher really considered unkind? He had indulged in putting up with Dina for a long time, and if it wasn¡¯t for her father¡¯s sake, if it wasn¡¯t for the power behind her, Asher would have gone much further with Dina than just simply testing the waters a bit.


    He thought that Mia had changed her mind or something had gone wrong, so he drove to Mia¡¯s office immediately after leaving the meeting.


    Little did Asher know that he had only set off a few minutes or so before Mia just happened to brush up against him and make it to the venue.


    Mia was onlyte because of an unexpected car trouble on the way, and she was standing outside the door of the venue just as Leena had finished that speech.


    The volume of the microphone was not low, and even outside the venue, the echo could be heard lingering, so Lina¡¯s words were heard by Mia exactly, and she shuddered with a pale face, and Nangong asked next to her, immediately holding her up.


    ¡°Mia , are you okay?¡± Nangong asked gently, his tall figure standing behind Mia, forming a firm protective circle, enough for Mia to lean on with confidence.


    However Mia¡¯s mind is not on her at all, she is now frantic to find Asher and demand an exnation, how could he be so cruel in the first ce!


    Someone soon spotted Mia standing in the doorway, and when the reporters saw it was Mia, they rushed forward and surrounded her, the sound of the shutter chattering to life and the shing lights stinging Mia to tears.


    The secretary took one look and knew something was wrong, rushing to call Asher from her cell phone, after a few beeps, Asher¡¯s cold, anxious voice came through the receiver, ¡°What is it?¡±


    A cold chill went straight to the secretary¡¯s forehead, ¡°Master Jun, Miss Lina just said that you were responsible for Miss Luo¡¯s incident, and, now Miss Luo is already there ah.¡±


    Asher immediately growled in exasperation, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    The car sped to maximum speed, Asher made a U-turn, ran several red lights in a row, and pranced back to the Sakurachan building, Asher¡¯s dark, sullen face causing anyone who saw him on the road to dodge far away.


    Although Asher had always had an iceberg face and was relentless in releasing cold air, anyone with a discerning eye could see that Asher was truly furious to the extreme today.


    Asher¡¯s feet had been perfectlyposed once he¡¯d stepped into the press conference room, and his breathing had settled, yet he still sharpened for a moment at the sight of Mia¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Rina¡¯s nonsense, she is beautiful but her heart is absolutely vicious, what she just said is just her attempt to frame me.¡± Asher paused at the number of times he said, ¡°Besides, for this kind of woman, there is no need for me to maintain a rtionship with her anymore, I announce that my engagement with Lina is officially broken.¡±


    Lena¡¯s face was broken, she hadn¡¯t said anything out of turn, she had wanted to give Asher a chance to save her life, but she hadn¡¯t expected Asher to leave her no face in front of everyone.


    ¡°Asher, what are you talking about? Riina instinctively panicked and covered the microphone, but Asher¡¯s words just now had long been recorded intact by the reporter¡¯s video camera, and there should be no possibility of redeeming their feelings for each other.


    Asher was exceptionally angry at Riina¡¯s posturing; she had just deceived everyone, including Mia, with this seemingly innocent and honest face, causing serious damage to his qualities as well as his credibility.


    ¡°p.¡± A crunching sound caused a big wave of rendering as Riina was thrown back several steps into a chair by Asher¡¯s p, and she felt her burning cheek for a moment to even react.


    Asher just wanted to teach Riina a lesson, and immediately after the fight, he turned to Mia who was already walking towards the outside of the venue to give her an exnation, but he saw Mia¡¯s footsteps were a little weak with Nangong asking for support, and she nced back at Asher, the corners of her mouth pursed tightly in disdain.


    Asher¡¯s heart stuttered and he took a big step towards Mia, only to be stopped in his tracks by a disgusted look from her and the feeling that the world was caving in.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Nangong asked and turned around and scolded, ¡°Haven¡¯t you hurt Mia enough? Calling her here today just to hurt her again?!¡±


    Nangong asked has always been soft, there are not many opportunities to frown and fume like this, Asher does not fear Nangong asked¡¯s appalling aura in the slightest, res back and says in a cold voice, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    With that, he wanted to pull Mia, who was in Nangong Man¡¯s embrace, over.


    Unexpectedly Mia dodged his hand with a dodge, her dark pupils were full of sarcasm, her stunning face was covered with heartache and contempt, she snorted at Asher, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the one I¡¯d fall for would be a heartless, heartless and shameless man like you, I was really blind before!¡±


    She was tugged by Nangong asked and walked out the door very decisively, not lingering to look at Asher again, who didn¡¯t follow him out again, he had a mess to clean up behind him.


    The press conference was now a mess, all the reporters were feverishly filming everywhere with their cameras, security couldn¡¯t stop them no matter how much they tried, Asher and Leena¡¯s every move didn¡¯t escape their cameras, shes were shing all over the room.


    Asher¡¯s secretary was a very capable man, he saw Asher turn back to deal with the scene instead of going out to chase Mia, he couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth and was speechless to Asher, he quickly ran over to speak Asher pushed out the door and shouted, ¡°My young master what are you waiting for, go after it, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Asher jerked awake at his remark and drew his legs up and headed for the door, seeing that the elevator had gone down to the second floor, Asher couldn¡¯t wait and dashed down the stairs.


    He had never exerted such speed before, and it took him barely two minutes to sprint down a dozen floors, yet by the time he reached the door, he still only had time to see a hazy glimpse of Mia¡¯s back.


    Nangong asked after him, and it seemed that Mia was so angry that she didn¡¯t even do the car and just ran away.


    Asher rushes after her, running across a street with an intersection ahead, Nangong asks if she may have broken her foot in the process of running, losing some of her speed to Mia, Asher watches as Mia runs towards the traffic ¨C


    ¡°No!¡± Asher and Namgung asked, yelling at the same time!


    The sound of the emergency brakes and the blood on the ground made Asher feel that the world was hazy and shrouded in ayer of blood, he scraped by like a whirlwind and snatched Mia from Nangong¡¯s hand in an instant, his eyes instantly wet, he shook Mia¡¯s body and called out loudly, ¡°Mia, Mia!¡±


    The car had taken off, but no one bothered to care about it; the Chinese nature of spectatorship came out at this point, surrounding Asher and Nangong asking, who were carrying Mia in their arms, and pointing.


    Blood continued to seep from Mia¡¯s side, quickly staining her snow-white dress, and Asher looked at her in despair, helpless.


    Nangong asked to stop Asher¡¯s constant shaking of Mia, his face was also covered with panic, but in the end he still had a shred of sanity left, he controlled Asher with one hand, while the other cupped his phone and dialed 120 for an emergency vehicle.


    Still sane, Mia turned her face to the side and murmured softly, ¡°You let go of me, Asher, I hate you.¡±


    Men have tears, but Asher couldn¡¯t control the soreness of his eyes at the moment and a tear flowed down Mia¡¯s body as he whimpered, ¡°Mia , hang in there, you¡¯re going to be okay!¡±


    Mia¡¯s skirt had been stained with blood and Asher¡¯s body had been stained red, her consciousness was fading and she could no longer hear what Asher was saying, just a little cool wetness on her face that made her slightly ufortable.


    Mia twitched the corners of her mouth gently and Asher leaned down to her lips, trying to quite what she was saying, however Mia was already breathless and the street was so noisy that he couldn¡¯t hear Mia at all.


    Asher¡¯s hands trembled as he held Mia, his heart deserted, when the sound of a dropping beep sounded in the distance and the ambnce came into view in the blink of an eye.


    Nangong asked a shaking hand to probe Mia¡¯s nostrils, feeling the hint of Liao¡¯s near-absent exhtion before he breathed a small sigh of relief and greeted the paramedics in white coats for them toe help.


    Asher seemed to have lost his mind, and refused to let go of his grip on Mia. The paramedics took a lot of effort to get Mia out of his hands, and at this time, Nangong asked not to bother too much with Asher, and he took the disoriented Asher to the paramedic car.


    The medivac roared off in a desperate rush.


    Various instruments flickered faintly to monitor Mia¡¯s physical condition, and a snapping back Asher sat next to Mia, hisrge rough hand cupping a kerchief to wipe Mia¡¯s cheek, mentally vowing to get rid of Lena.


    Mia¡¯s condition had stabilized and was lying in a pure white bed, breathing steadily, while Asher looked palerpared to her still normal face.

 Chapter 139 Admission to hospital

    In fact, after Mia was hit by a car, although it seemed serious, as long as the blood transfusion in time will not be a problem, but Mia¡¯s blood type is very rare, and the blood bank in the hospital mouth corner is not very sufficient, her situation was in a crisis.


    And Asher didn¡¯t expect that his blood type would match Mia¡¯s exactly, and he had the doctor draw the maximum amount of blood he could afford to give Mia in order to make her feel better, so now Asher always gave the impression of being shaky.


    It wasn¡¯t just a matter of having a lot of blood drawn out, Asher hadn¡¯t slept for two days and nights, and he had stayed by his side when Mia didn¡¯t wake up, a crazy obsessive energy that made Nangong ask a little touched by watching.


    The nurse who looked after this ward was a lovely young girl, and the two men who fascinated everyone were in this ward, so she was extra diligent in her care of Mia, certainly with something else in mind.


    ¡°Would you like something to eat? I bought breakfast and some fruit, you haven¡¯t rested for a long time, your body won¡¯t be able to take it at this rate.¡± The girl had a clear face and a sweet voice, but Asher didn¡¯t even bother to spare a nce for her.


    Nangong asked looking at the embarrassed little nurse, although he was also tired, he kindly spoke up to relieve her, ¡°You put the stuff over there, I¡¯ll persuade him to eat someter, it¡¯s hard for you.¡±


    The little nurse nodded with a red face and stopped making a fool of herself, and went away quietly.


    Nangong asked with a bitter smile, he was not less in love with Mia than Asher, Asher could donate blood and so could he, Asher could stay awake for two days and so could he, but he did not have Asher¡¯s crazy energy.


    God knows why Asher has the audacity to spend all his time on Mia and not bother at all now that the Sakurachan Group is in such a mess.


    The truth is that Namgung doesn¡¯t understand Asher, he¡¯s not as indifferent to the Sakura Shang Group as he appears, but as long as Mia is lying in her hospital bed, he doesn¡¯t want to leave.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    There weren¡¯t many opportunities to watch Mia in such peace and quiet; it had been a long time since he¡¯d had such close and peaceful ess to Mia since the fallout between him and Mia, and opportunities like this were rare, and he couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t part with them.


    As for thepany, the group, they can make as much trouble as they like, he Asher is what he is, even if he encounters the worst situation, it is only something that can be solved with a flip of the hand, Asher has this confidence.


    So when Mia opened her eyes, all she saw was Asher crouched on the bed beside her, her right hand gently in his, his handsome face leaning against the pure white bedding thick with exhaustion.


    And Nangong asked in a chair not far from the bed, flipping through something with his phone, looking so serious that he hadn¡¯t noticed her wake up yet.


    Mia¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t quite clear yet, and she closed her eyes for a moment longer, waiting until she remembered what had happened before she¡¯d been hit by the car, and couldn¡¯t help but pull out the hand that the cup Asher was holding.


    She feels that she can never forgive Asher for what he did, and if there was a glimmer of hope that the two could get back together before, after this press conference, Mia haspletely despaired of their previous rtionship.


    Asher woke up immediately when Mia¡¯s hand moved and he looked up in surprise and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Nangong asked also looked up and walked quickly to Mia¡¯s side, leaning down and touching her forehead, ¡°Mia , it¡¯s so good that you¡¯re awake.¡±


    Mia nced coldly at Asher, turned her head to Nangong and asked with a soft smile, nodding, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Afterpletely despairing of Asher, she realizes that she had such a good man standing behind her all along, and she decides that she will try to forget Asher and ept Namgung asking.


    Nangong asked not knowing Mia¡¯s thoughts yet, he himself already had his own ns after seeing Asher¡¯s performance in the past few days and recalling Mia¡¯s state before when she teared up for Nangong asked.


    Although his love for Mia is deep and unshakable, Nangong Man, who has never been very considerate of others, after deep consideration, profoundly realizes that loving someone cannot just be about possession, but should be about fulfilling the wishes of the loved one and achieving his happiness.


    Nangong asked that he could see that Mia still had very strong feelings for Asher in her heart, and Asher himself, although he didn¡¯t say it, clearly regarded Mia as important as his own life.


    Two people like that would probably be intolerant to anyone who saw them if they had a huge disconnect just because of some resolvable conflict.


    Nangong asked as he tenderly stroked Mia¡¯s sideburns and said in a soft tone, ¡°Mia , Asher has been by your side for the past few days, he didn¡¯t eat or sleep until you woke up, you should thank him properly.¡±


    That one statement invoked all of Mia¡¯s resentment and discontent towards Asher, and her face was covered in heartbreak and despair as she hysterically pushed away Asher, who was standing watching her with concern, and screamed, ¡°You get out, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±


    Not to mention asking Mia to thank Namgung for asking, confirming that Asher did what happened five years ago is the most uneptable thing for Mia, and she hates to never see Asher again whenever she thinks about it.


    Nangong asked standing to the side in dismay, not expecting his words to have such an effect, while Asher was even morepletely frozen, unable to imagine why Mia would suddenlysh out so much.


    He didn¡¯t have time to think anymore, because Mia had already grabbed a pillow and mmed it down on him, and was still not relieved to pull up the IV tube that was in her hand and try to get out of bed herself to shoo him out the door.


    Nangong asked and managed to hold down Mia who was struggling hard to get out of the bed and handed Asher a color, who was silent for a long time, but finally withdrew and closed the door.


    After Asher went out, Mia went quiet all of a sudden as if her strength was exhausted, and shey on the bed, crystal tears already sliding down her face, which Nangong asked to wipe away in silence, turning to the side to pick up the porridge that the little nurse had just brought.


    The porridge was still steaming and had originally been given to him and Asher, but Namgung asked ready to pass on the appetizing looking porridge to Mia, thinking that the little nurse would never expect it.


    Mia had been in aa for two days, and although she had been dangling from glucose, her body was still very weak from the blood loss, and she was already very dizzy after all that strenuous exercise she had just done.


    ¡°Have something to eat, Mia .¡± Nangong asked as he helped Mia up, padded a cushion behind her, plucked the removed needle aside, gently picked up a spoon and scooped up a spoonful of porridge trying to feed it into Mia¡¯s mouth.


    Mia obediently opened her mouth and ate through it; she really couldn¡¯t hold a spoon easily with three or four needles stuck in each hand in the sea, except for the one she had just pulled out.


    But these are not the reasons, the more important point is that since Mia has already nned to ept Namgung ask, she should try to ept his care, and this thing of feeding porridge is probably something that can enhance the rtionship.


    Nangong asked by now he could probably tell what Mia meant, he was also one of the high IQ people, high IQ not just for academic stuff, incidentally, his emotional intelligence was not low either.


    He sighed inwardly, let¡¯s hope Mia¡¯s decision was right, since Mia was willing to try to ept him, it couldn¡¯t be better for him, there was a small trace of uncertainty and hesitation in Nangong asked¡¯s heart, more of course was the letter of joy he felt for Mia to see him.


    Mia drank a small bowl of porridge on Nangong¡¯s hand, then said she couldn¡¯t eat anymore, she tried to calm herself down, then smiled and told Nangong to ask if she wanted him to stay with her for a while.


    Nangong asked and froze, he was right there with her now ah, not understanding what Mia was trying to do.


    Mia patted the edge of the hospital bed, gesturing for Namgung toe over and sit down, and asked, ¡°You and I said Asher had been up for quite some time, what about you?¡± The tone was muted, no emotional ups and downs could be heard.


    Nangong asked with a gentle smile and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept either, but it¡¯s okay, I can hold up with just this little problem.¡±


    That seemed to move Mia a little, and she lifted a hand to touch the dark circles under Nangong¡¯s eyes, and caressed his equally tired cheek, smiling softly as she said, ¡°You¡¯re always so nice, why didn¡¯t I see it before.¡±


    Nangong asked feeling a warm current seem toe up in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but move closer to Mia¡¯s hand stroking her cheek, wanting to draw more warmth from her.


    Mia followed the movement of Nangong asking to lean towards her hand, wrapped her other hand around Nangong asking¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Take a good rest for a while.¡±


    Noticing that Mia was pulling herself towards the hospital bed, Nangong asked in embarrassment, his tired body surprisingly managed to ride the reaction, his face flushed a faint pink as he carefully hid his difort.


    Mia still had a needle in her hand, and Nangong asked in order to keep her from pushing, she could only fall backwards towards the hospital bed with the strength of her hand, lying lightly on the small space Mia had given up.


    The hospital bed was notrge, and it was already difficult for two people to lie down, not to mention that there was a tall man like Nangong asked, and they could only embrace on their sides.


    Such a scene in the past, in Nangong asked seems almost like a dream like happiness, but now just makes Nangong asked feel very heartbroken, he can feel the stiffness of Mia beside him, I¡¯m afraid that doing so, Mia after a great deal of mental struggle.


    In order to ease the somewhat weird atmosphere between the two, Nangong asked decided to say something to break the calm, but once he opened his mouth, he couldn¡¯t help but talk about Asher who gave him a strong shock: ¡°Mia , what you did to Asher just now was a bit too much, you don¡¯t know, he hasn¡¯t eaten for two days, he also let the doctor draw a lot of blood to inject into your body, his body is already very weak, and you¡¯re still angry at him like that, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    Mia¡¯s lightly covered eyes pulsed slightly with intolerance, but the corners of her mouth pulled up mockingly as she said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business what happens to him.¡±

 Chapter 140: Unintentional Encounters

    That stunning face can be mesmerizing even with sarcasm, Nangong asked not to say anything more, as long as Mia could be in his arms, he was content, there was no need to upset her anymore.


    Mia was forcing herself to be calm at the moment, but her heart was actually breaking, her heart breaking at the thought of Asher, but her thoughts were out of her own control, constantly recalling every move she had ever made with Asher.


    Besides, Asher, who had been thrown out of the room the moment Mia had pushed him out, was now leaning against a bench in the hallway, his head bowed in frustration, his longshes hiding the dark shadows in his eyes, his mncholy aura radiating from him without reservation.


    Mia¡¯s actions had added anotheryer of burden to his already tired body and mind, he was now carrying both emotional and professional stress, dozens of unread messages had umted in his phone, he had not bothered to check them, he had received a call from his secretary yesterday telling him that thepany was not going to hold up.


    None of that bothered Asher, losing Mia would not see a bit of color in his world anymore, he rubbed his forehead and decided to try one more time to exin to Mia, after all, once he solved what happened five years ago, everything would be solved.


    Asher pushed open the door to the room, then stared in disbelief, covering his heart and nearly falling over.


    On the bed of the ward, Mia and Nangong asked embracing each other, Mia¡¯s hand wrapped around Nangong¡¯s neck while Nangong naturally wrapped his arms around Mia, what stung Asher deeply was their movement, the two red lips that were pressed together made Asher almost feel the urge to tyrannize and kill.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Asher mmed one hand on the door of the hospital room, waking the two people in the bed who were deep in a kiss, and bam, causing the nurse on the other side of the hallway toe running over at breakneck speed.


    Mia loosened her hold on Nangong asked and looked up, her eyes narrowed flirtatiously, her slender eyshes jumped in the sunlight, strangely charming, she gently licked her lips, her voice enchanting and flirtatious, ¡°As you can see. But isn¡¯t it a rude thing to disturb someone¡¯s lovemaking?¡±


    Disrespectful? She was caught kissing another man and he caught her saying it was rude of him! Nangong asks as his anger reaches its peak and rushes over to Mia¡¯s bed without thinking, just to pull her up from the bed and question her.


    Nangong asked leaping up and pulling him, dragging him out of the room, shooing back the doctors and nurses who were gathered at the door watching, and looking coldly at Asher, ¡°You should leave Mia alone, you will only bring her harm, while I will protect her well.¡±


    Asher punched Namgung in the face and snarled, ¡°Bullshit! Who are you that Mia would look at you?¡±


    Nangong asked wiping off the blood from his nose, also enraged, he gave Asher a punch back and backed away, sneering back at him, ¡°Will you look at me, you just saw that she no longer likes you, if you still want some face, you might as well never appear in front of her again.¡±


    Asher looked as if he had been poked by those words, what he had just seen was that Mia had indeed taken the initiative to kiss Nangong asked, she looked at him without a trace of emotion in her eyes, as if she really had no feelings for him anymore.


    Asher turned away in disorientation, not noticing theplex face of Nangong asked behind him.


    Nangong asked, pulling out a Kleenex to wipe away the nosebleed, pushing open the door to Mia¡¯s hospital room and walking in.


    Greeted by a low apology from Mia, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Nangong asked, sitting back in the chair next to Mia¡¯s bed, shaking his head with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m willing to do whatever you do, not to mention this kind of thing, it¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve always wanted isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Hisment made Mia feel even more guilty and she sincerely apologized again, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have used you against Asher, but I really didn¡¯t have any other way to do it, and he couldn¡¯t have died without it.¡±


    The moment Asher opened the door again just now, it was Mia who forcefully pulled down Namgung¡¯s head and tilted her head to kiss him, yet it was just their lips trying to press, not at all the tossing and turning Asher had seen.


    Yes, Mia is deliberately kissing Namgung while Asher ising in, thereby killing Asher for good.


    She knows that this will make it hard for Nangong Man who is being used, Nangong Man has always tried to take care of her and protect her, but now he has to be used for his feelings, it must be very bad, I Mia is actually a very hard-hearted person except for Asher.


    Nangong asked shaking his head and shaking it again, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to mind, I volunteered, I like you of my own free will, being used by you is also of my own free will, I will give you whatever you want, as long as you want it, as long as I have it.¡±


    Such an undying emotion moved Mia to tears, it wasn¡¯t just guilt towards Nangong asked, I believe any woman, even if she didn¡¯t have feelings for that man, wouldn¡¯t be unmoved hearing such deep words of love.


    Over here Mia is listening to Namgung asking for a heart-to-heart, while Asher is listening to being scolded on the other side.


    As soon as he exited the hospital, he was immediately dragged into the car by the driver who had been waiting outside the hospital for a long time, the driver was exclusively for his grandfather, Grandpa Jun had been in a state of shock and anger since the press conference and immediately had the drivere over to the hospital to wait for him after inquiring about Asher¡¯s location.


    The reason Grandpa Jun didn¡¯t let the driver go into the hospital to invite someone was because he knew his grandson¡¯s emotions like the back of his hand and acquiesced to do what he could to salvage his rtionship with Mia in the hospital.


    Grandpa Jun has been cursing Asher grumpily since he got him back. The Sakura Shang Group is Asher¡¯s heart and soul, but that doesn¡¯t mean Grandpa Jun doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with it.


    After the press conference, Sakura Shang Group¡¯s credibility is severely damaged by Asher¡¯s personal reputation issues and profits plummet, and while it¡¯s simply not enough to shake the Jun family to its foundations, the fact that his grandson abandoned the kingdom for a woman is still enough to make Grandpa Jun vomit blood in anger.


    ¡°Asher! Do you even know what you¡¯re doing! Are you doing this to your conscience? How many people in the Sakura Shang Group depend on you for their livelihood, how can you let those tens of thousands of people live with this disheveled look on your face now? How will others look at you?¡± Grandpa Jun pped the desk, his voice was terrifyingly loud and did not match his old form.


    Asher was muddled and made no reply at all, only standing in front of Grandpa Jun with his head bowed in silence.


    On the sofa were still sitting Jun Haotian and Lily, both of them were scared by Grandpa Jun¡¯s anger and did not dare to say anything, they were also very angry about Asher, but at this time, seeing Grandpa Jun¡¯s appearance, not to mention adding fuel to the fire, they did not even dare to say one more word.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Grandpa Jun continued to p the case: ¡°If you don¡¯t think about yourself, do you want to think about me, an old man, too? I can leave your Sakura Shang Group¡¯s copse alone for now, but you have let your reputation be tarnished to such an extent that I have to be despised by my chess friends even when I go out to y chess.


    A brief moment of consternation and speechlessness appeared on the faces of the room, including Asher¡¯s. What kind of reason was Grandpa Jun giving for lecturing his grandchildren like that?


    The underlings on the side who still didn¡¯t know the seriousness of the matter peeked around and pursed their lips, their family¡¯s old man had always been so cute.


    Asher had only that slight movement of expression for a moment, then returned to a facepalm, and couldn¡¯t tell if he was listening to Grandpa Jun¡¯s lecture or not.


    The house was in an uproar when the doorbell rang and the subordinate who opened the door came in to announce, ¡°Miss Lina is here.¡±


    Grandpa Jun huffed and stopped his reprimand, after all, family shame must not be revealed, while Jun Haotian and Lily stood up and greeted them, politely joking with Lina, ¡°Miss Lina is here, ah,e in and sit inside.¡±


    The family doesn¡¯t know if Asher did those things or not, but they don¡¯t hate her enough.


    Lily scanned the wretched state of the house and smiled sarcastically, ¡°Lena don¡¯tugh, Asher the little brat is carrying his grandfather¡¯s reprimand, sit down while I have someone get you something to eat.¡±


    Asher heard Leenae in and turned around in annoyance and tried to go back to his room, Grandpa Jun took a look at him, this is not good enough, the parents were present and he dared to leave on his own before he had given the word, is he not not putting him Grandpa Jun in his eyes.


    ¡°You stand still!¡± Grandpa Jun growled.


    Asher doesn¡¯t listen, or rather his mind is too scrambled with Mia to listen, and heads off to his house.


    Grandpa Jun stood up and yanked him to his feet and raised his hand to punch Asher in the face.


    Jun Haotian had seen the first signs, so he naturally couldn¡¯t let his son get beaten up in front of Lina again. He quickly clutched Grandpa Jun¡¯s hand that was almost about to swing out, and said soothingly, ¡°Dad, please calm down, this kid should not disobey your words, looking at him like this, his heart is obviously not here.¡±


    Grandpa Jun became even angrier at these words, jerking hard at the hand clutched in Jun Haotian¡¯s hand and grunting, ¡°How dare you listen to me and be distracted, this kid really deserves a lesson!¡±


    Jun Haotian took a death grip on Grandpa Jun¡¯s hand and brought him back to sit in front of the couch, passing Asher a wink to signal him to hurry up and get out of Grandpa Jun¡¯s sight.


    This time Asher epted it and he turned, not ncing at Leena who was looking at him blearily, and went upstairs to his room.


    Once inside, he locked the door behind him and copsed on the carpet.


    Asher¡¯s body was weak, but he didn¡¯t want to care, losing Mia made him feel better about starving himself, than the fact that he was now feeling like he was being lynched inside to make him feel better.


    His phone rang again, the ringing sounding harsh and distracting in this room, and Asher, in his daze, actually looked forward to the fact that it was Mia calling him, so he just pulled it out and pressed the answer button to his ear.

 Chapter 141: A real lesson

    ¡°Master Jun, arge part of thepany staff have resigned, where are you!¡± The secretary¡¯s voice was filled with anxiety and helplessness, there should be someone behind the Sakura Shang Group, thepany copsed faster than one could imagine, and at this time Asher was nowhere to be seen, anyone¡¯s heart amounted to no bottom.


    Asher couldn¡¯t lift his mind at all when he couldn¡¯t hear the voice he was longing for, and he hung up after a few confused answers, this time, he actually passed out.


    Lena is left for dinner and Lily herself goes upstairs to call Asher before dinner, but there is no response from the house. Lily is much more understanding of her son than Grandpa Jun and assumes that it is Asher who does not want to see Lena, so she does not push it.


    This went on into the night and no one noticed Asher who had passed out in the room until he woke up on his own.


    Asher opened his eyes and looked at where he was and the sky outside, tiredly he got up from the floor that was pinching him raw and copsed on the big soft bed, he didn¡¯t want to eat or sleep now, his head was nk with only Mia¡¯s flower like face and thest merciless look she gave him.


    I don¡¯t know how long I let this nk statest, but Asher slowly climbed to his feet and poured himself a ss of water, when a knock from a subordinate sounded outside, ¡°Young master, the master asked me to ask you if you would like a midnight snack.¡±


    Asher¡¯s voice was breathless, ¡°No, go down, you don¡¯t have toe back without my summons.¡±


    The subordinate hesitated for a moment and added, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s anger has subsided and asked me to prepare your evening meal, would you like toe out and have some?¡±


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s orders Asher had never disobeyed, but this time was an exception and his voice had taken on a bit of impatience, ¡°Don¡¯t eat, no more questions.¡±


    The footsteps of the servant faded away.


    Asher rubbed his aching temples and looked out into the dark night, not a star in sight, just like his dark, lightless life.


    The next morning Lily herself came knocking on the door to get him to go out to eat, Asher still wouldn¡¯t open it, he was now in a grumpy mood and his tone wasn¡¯t too good, he just pissed Lily off, ¡°I¡¯m not eating, you all leave me alone!¡±


    It¡¯s not often that Asher gets this down in the dumps, but this time it hit him really hard.


    After that morning, no one came looking for Asher to go out again, because Grandpa Jun gave the order that he wanted Asher to calm down, some things can¡¯t be solved by what the sidekick said, it¡¯s up to Asher to figure it out.


    But he really underestimated his grandson¡¯s dead brain, and Asher starved himself for three days straight.


    Every day for the past few days, arge group of reporters would gather in front of Jun¡¯s house, stopping everyone who came out of Jun¡¯s house, including not only Grandpa Jun, Jun Haotian and Lily, but also the servants who bought food from Jun¡¯s house, etc.


    In this way, the servant who bought the groceries was not well qualified and could not tell what issues were important or unimportant, but she apparently did not think Asher¡¯s hunger strike was anything too serious to talk about, and the news that Asher had not eaten for three days soon went viral.


    Namgung asks to be the first to know the news, at a time when he is being left at Mia¡¯s home to do everything she instructs him to do. This includes making breakfast, lunch and dinner love meals, and also kissing with her.


    Everything that Namgung had once dreamed of, now made him feel no joy, because he could see the deep mncholy in Mia¡¯s eyes.


    Mia tried to try to forget Asher, but the more she tried, the more the memories of Asher grew deeper, and there was talk of using another person to mend the emotional wounds in her heart, a method she had tried, even going so far as to use Namgung to ask, but it still didn¡¯t work.


    Mia now both wants to see Asher and hates him with a passion, analyzing Asher from whatever information she can get and trying to avoid hearing anything about Asher.


    While walking on the street, Mia heard, ¡°I heard that Master Jun of the Sakura Shang Group is going on a hunger strike to die because of his failed career.¡±


    Her mind instantly turned into a nk. asher was going on a hunger strike to die? How had she never heard that kind of news before, she thought for a second, Asher wasn¡¯t that kind of person, how could he have thoughts of seeking because of some blow.


    Various thoughts came and went in Mia¡¯s heart, unable to find an outlet to vent them, and Nangong asked, taking her by the shoulders and gazing at Mia¡¯s steeply pale face, the look on her face was even moreplicated than hers.


    These three days together are enough for Namgung to see how deep Mia¡¯s feelings for Asher are, and enough for him to take back his greedy thoughts that he wanted to take Mia for himself before, and return to his gentle and kind nature.


    Nangong asks all day, figuring out how to get Mia to face up to her own feelings, so that the lovers can stop suffering.


    What¡¯s happening now seems to be an opportunity for him to use what Asher is doing to help him impress Mia, who can¡¯t possibly be unmoved by the fact that the man she loves wants to die for her.


    ¡°Mia , I want to talk to you about something, can you be patient and listen to the whole thing?¡± Nangong asked with a soft voice as he tugged Mia to sit down on the park bench.


    Mia nodded in silence.


    Nangong asked, pinning a strand of Mia¡¯s sideburns spilling down the side of her face back behind her ear, and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t feel happy with me, do you? I know that it¡¯s not me you like.¡±


    Before he could finish, Mia cut him off, ¡°You need to stop saying that.¡±


    Nangong asked but ignored her and continued, ¡°You actually know yourself, who you like, but you refuse to face up to your feelings, Mia , do you think it¡¯s fun to torture each other like this?¡±


    Mia¡¯s demeanor broke down a bit more and she said hysterically, ¡°Are you going to ask me to forgive the person who killed my child with his own hands?¡±


    Nangong asked, frowning and hesitantly saying, ¡°Actually, I think that maybe what happened that day was really a misunderstanding, and I think that someone like Asher, who dares to do what he does, you should give him a chance to exin.¡±


    Nangong asked with an earnest tone and a slight sadness on his face, his handsome face no longer had the sunshine it once had, but it was still gentle and firm.


    Mia burst into tears, curling her legs and burying her face deep into her knees as she sobbed, responding, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid to listen to him, what if that¡¯s the truth?¡±


    Nangong asked as he gently swept Mia into his arms, unable to bear to see her crying appearance, but still insisted on finishing, ¡°No, you have to trust the person you love, since he is willing to give you an exnation, he must have his reasons.¡±


    Mia was swayed by Namco¡¯s words and she hesitantly asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Nangong asked, nodding as Mia cupped her cheeks in silent thought.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The sun was beating through the clouds and hitting Mia¡¯s hair, kissing the tips like the hands of the gentlest lover.


    It not only caresses Mia, but also gently soothes a desperate Asher.


    Three days ofplete calmness had allowed Asher to think things through, but not the good Grandpa Jun wanted him to think through.


    He emerged from the closed door of his room, which had been closed for three days, that afternoon, and found his family, all gathered in the living room, analyzing his problem with a sorrowful frown.


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s eyes were red-blooded and when he saw Ashere out, he gave a small smile, but his voice was stillmanding, ¡°Out? Have you thought it through?¡±


    Asher starts by giving Grandpa Jun an apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa.¡± Then said something that made Grandpa Jun vomit blood like hell, ¡°I still like Mia and, am not going to marry her.¡±


    Grandpa Jun also hadn¡¯t rested well for a few days, and all of a sudden, his eyes ckened with anger and he fell back to sit on the sofa, Jun Haotian hurriedly went over to help him, and with a face of hatred, he yelled at Asher, ¡°Are you trying to piss off your grandfather to death? You rebellious son!¡±


    Lily also couldn¡¯t understand Asher thought for three days and came out with such a result, she asked Asher with tears in her eyes, ¡°Son, what is this for you! What¡¯s so good about that woman that wrecked you like this, she¡¯s simply a demon!¡±


    Asher also felt guilty for making his grandfather so angry, and after a long moment of agonizing, he decided to stick to his guns, but first he had to take care of himself, and he turned to a dumbfounded servant and said, ¡°Prepare my dinner.¡±


    The servant also did not want to get involved in these matters, as soon as he saw that the Lord of the Jun family was in a very violent mood, the city gate was on fire, so he should not be affected by the fire, he immediately led the order to inform the cook, and then hid in the kitchen and did note out.


    Asher sat on the other side of the couch and continued to tell a sober Grandpa Jun, ¡°I was hoping, also, that you guys would stay out of my business.¡±


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s breath that had just been relieved by hearing this almost didn¡¯te up again, and his voice trembled as he pointed at Asher, ¡°Sinful ah, to be charmed by a woman like this, aren¡¯t you forcing my hand?¡±


    Hearing Grandpa Jun say that, Asher¡¯s heart steeped in coldness, Grandpa Jun had reached this position today, his methods were naturally extraordinary, he could almost imagine what was about to hit Mia next if he persisted in his obsession.


    I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just going to make things difficult for Mia in her life and career, Asher says darkly, but if Grandpa Jun must intervene in this matter, it might end up putting Mia¡¯s life in danger.


    He decided to y what was always his best offense and reason with Grandpa Jun. Growing up Asher was known for being articte, and while he was usually always cold, that didn¡¯t mean hecked the ability tomunicate with people.


    ¡°Grandpa, you have to believe me, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t handle this rtionship well, it¡¯s just that I need time.¡± Asher said sincerely, only before he could finish all his words, Grandpa Jun had interrupted him.


    Jun Haotian supported Grandpa Jun, who was shaking with anger, and his brow was furrowed, as if he hesitated whether to help his son or to obey his own father.


    Anyone has a youthful moment, and Asher¡¯s previous actions werepletely understandable, but not having a good understanding after three days of introspection, such would not be agreeable to Jun Haotian, who persuaded Asher before Grandpa Jun could drink and scold.


    ¡°You might want to consider the consequences of getting your grandfather hot under the cor, not to mention the woman he likes, even if it¡¯s you, he¡¯ll give it a good toss.¡±

 Chapter 142 – The Jun Family’s View

    The toss is metaphorically deep, and I guess having Grandpa Jun actually step up to the te would do whatever it takes to punish Asher Daw for what he can¡¯t take.


    As expected, Grandpa Jun felt that there was nothing more to persuade Asher and gave him a direct ultimatum: ¡°Choose for yourself, whether you still cling to that woman or break away from Jun and never be my grandson again!¡±


    The words stirred up a thousand waves, scaring not only Asher, but also Jun Haotian enough, to be removed from the family was no small matter, and even if Jun Haotian was displeased with his son, he never thought of his waist treating him like this.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Apparently Grandpa Jun, the one who had experienced the world, understood better what would impress Asher, and Asher¡¯s ever-determined look faltered slightly at the moment, the loss of his most important family member for Mia¡¯s separation from Jun¡¯s family made Asher hesitate.


    He asked with a worried frown, ¡°Grandpa, can you listen to me and exin? Don¡¯t threaten me so quickly just yet.¡±


    Grandpa Jun had almost the same sneer as Asher, ¡°I¡¯d be interested in hearing your exnation, so tell me about it.¡±


    Asher took a ss of water, moistened his throat and thought for a moment more and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not sensible to go after love, and while it¡¯s true that Mia hit me hard, I didn¡¯t put it down for him on thepany side.¡±


    He nced at the surprised looks on his grandfather and father¡¯s faces and said with a slight curl of his lips, ¡°You have to trust me, I feel that I am capable of bouncing back from whatever situation I am in, and like those who have oppressed me, I will give them all a stronger revenge in the future.¡±


    With such abative Asher seemingly back to his old self, Grandpa Jun is shaken for a moment, but thinking of the contrast between Lena and Mia¡¯s family history, he still doesn¡¯t quite tolerate Asher¡¯s desire to marry Mia into the house.


    After all, a girl whose birth was an orphan and a woman with a strong and powerful background could not bepared, and there was a big gap in the benefits they brought to the Jun family, and although the Jun family might not mind the material benefits, after all, the thing of fame was very important to anyone who was in business.


    It would be very beneficial for both families if they could form a marriage with Lina¡¯s family, and although this was a political marriage, Lina had a good figure and good looks, and she had gotten along well with Asher before, so it was not a disservice to his grandson.


    Thinking of this, Grandpa Jun calmed down but was not about topromise with Asher, he said firmly, ¡°There is no way you will be allowed to marry Mia into the house, I will not agree to this matter in any way, but you can decide the rest on your own, besides, if you really like him, you can continue to keep him as your mistress.¡±


    Among the gentry, it is not umon for there to be no affection between them and their rightful wives. After all, most prestigious families are political marriages, and discord between the two spouses happens all the time, and to deal with this, most turn a blind eye to some of the cheating they do with each other.


    Grandpa Jun, though old, is not an old-fashioned man and has experienced this aspect of his life when he was younger and can understand Asher to some extent, though he can¡¯t agree with him wholeheartedly.


    Asher naturally refused to let Mia suffer, but of course at this point he hadn¡¯t considered whether Mia would agree to marry him if he argued so hard on this side, he just said very firmly, ¡°No, I must have Mia as my wife before I will condemn her to be some mistress.¡±


    Perhaps a long time ago he did have the desire to toy with that little woman, but now, what was left in his heart was no longer the yfulness of a beautiful and family-less woman, but more the pining, the unquenchable love.


    Jun Haotian stopped Grandpa Jun, who was about to get angry again, and gestured for Lily to convince her son, who had always listened to him, to do so.


    Lily was given the mandate to gently bring Asher some food first, gesturing for him who hadn¡¯t eaten in days to fill up before sitting next to Asher, gently rubbing his back and saying in a consultative tone.


    ¡°Asher, this matter can be discussed in the long run, after all, to get married is not something that can be done well in the near future, although your mother and I are eager to have grandchildren, but if you can¡¯t find the right person yet, this can wait a little longer.¡±


    Seeing Asher¡¯s unhappy face, Lily coughed softly and continued, ¡°You can take some more time, calm down a bit more, before you make your choice, and right now, the main thing is not to let your career copse, as well as redeem your as well as your infamous reputation.¡±


    Asher was silent for a long time, he could understand what Lily meant, it was saying that he should wait for Grandpa Jun and Jun Haotian to calm down first and then think of a way to discuss with them, but Asher could not wait to give Mia a name, he was in a rtionship with Mia now, if he could not give Mia a name, why should he ask Mia to understand him?


    Though, Asher thought, he had never done anything wrong, it had just been that dreadful Lina who had been in the middle of it all along, that disgusting woman that he would have to get rid of sooner orter.


    ¡°Grandpa, Father, whether you agree or not, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve decided, do you have anything else to say?¡± Asher stood up and straightened the folds in his shirt, looking like he was on his way out the door.


    Asher¡¯s look will Grandpa Jun exasperated puffing and panting, this obsessive look, like a few cows can not pull back, and his youth is very wanting, but how this guy good not inherit the bad inherit ah.


    ¡°If you leave this house today, you don¡¯t have toe back, I disown you!¡± Grandpa Jun yelled as he pped the desk, not caring a bit about Lily¡¯s nervous face.


    Asher ignored it, listened to it as if it were in vain, walked off to a corner of the house and selected a tie from the cupboard, tied it in the mirror by the door, checked his instrument again, took his car keys and went out the door.


    It was imperative to get to the bottom of what happened five years ago, otherwise Mia would never forgive herself no matter what, Asher thought and got into the car at the door, deciding to go to the office first to see how things were going, and to find the secretary who hadn¡¯t been seen for a few days and instruct him to do something.


    The car sped to a gallop and Asher couldn¡¯t wait a minute, he was very desperate to prove his innocence to Mia and was trying very hard to make things right between them again.


    Asher never wanted to see Mia snuggled up in another man¡¯s arms smiling at him again, once Mia¡¯s joyful smiles had been brought on by him, something like that she would never allow to happen again!


    And the only way to fix that would be to have Leena¡¯s plot unraveled and Mia¡¯s conspiracy-blinded eyes reawakened so he can get the one he¡¯s been longing for.


    He soon arrived at the Sakura Shang Group¡¯s building, which was cold and empty, unlike the usual lively scene, Asher¡¯s heart was shocked, had the entire Sakura Shang Group copsed? Only then did he slightly realize that his capriciousness during this period of time might have brought about extremely serious consequences.


    Luckily, the elevator was still operating as usual, and he stepped into the elevator room reserved for senior people, which was his exclusive, and ordered straight to the floor where his office was located, Asher cupped his phone in his hand and decided to call his secretary first to check the situation.


    He had just pressed the number when he felt the elevator stop suddenly, he looked up at the indication screen and it didn¡¯t go to the floor he had specified, so who had taken the elevator for his exclusive use, Asher looked at the gradually opening doors suspiciously.


    Upon seeing the figure in the doorway, Asher huffed hard and was a bit speechless.


    ¡°Ah, Master Jun, you¡¯re back? My, that¡¯s great!¡± The ever-not-very-tuned secretary was now dressed in dirty clothes, her hair was covered in oil, and thick dark circles covered the extremelyrge bags under her eyes, looking like she hadn¡¯t slept in days.


    Although the secretary was usually scruffy and unkempt, creating such a rag-picking appearance of herself was something Asher had never seen before, and he asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Already too poor to change your clothes?¡±


    The secretary¡¯s crystal eyes were staring at Asher as if she was afraid he would run away again, that sincere plus dependent little look like a puppy who was very afraid of being abandoned by its master, Asher¡¯s forehead was bruised and he pped the secretary on the head and coldly grunted, ¡°Keep looking at me like that and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    The secretary hurriedly nodded and took a few steps backwards, smiling sarcastically at Asher for patting his greasy fingers on the head, handed him a handkerchief and said, ¡°Master Jun ah, you don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t slept for three days ah, since thest time you left, although I said I¡¯ll take care of everything, but I really can¡¯t carry it anymore ah! ¡±


    Asher was also a bit upset in his mind, after all, it was a bit cruel of him to be the one to shake things off and let his secretary, who was supposed to just assist him, handle everything for him, resulting in the other person not sleeping for three days.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t call a hundred and seven times just to tell me you haven¡¯t slept in three days, get down to business, how are things at thepany now?¡± Asher thought it would be good to settle things at thepany before settling things with Mia, if the situation allowed.


    The secretary said with a sad face, ¡°Master Jun, I don¡¯t know if you saw it when you went upstairs just now, but we don¡¯t actually have many employees left in thepany, but thepany is still in business as usual, only the bottom has been emptied.¡±


    Asher asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°Did all the old staff leave?¡±


    The secretary shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true, but the old employees are in the minority after all, most of them are neers in the past two years, and the technical staff, although they have stayed, are more or less dissatisfied in their hearts and are waiting for you toe back and give a statement.¡±


    Asher was about to p the secretary¡¯s head again, but midway through ncing at his greasy hair, the direction of his hand switched ces and became to hit the secretary¡¯s shoulder as he grunted, ¡°After being with me for so long, I never realized you were a pig-headed ah, as long as the old staff didn¡¯t leave, what did it matter if the others left? It¡¯s all just something you can get back again.¡±

 Chapter 143 State of the Company

    The secretary rubbed the spot that hurt from Asher¡¯srge, slender, strong hand, when the elevator doors dinged open, and he asked Asher to go down first, then followed himself, and the two headed for Asher¡¯s office.


    ¡°Master Jun, I know you don¡¯t care what has been done to ourpany, but you have to think about me, you haven¡¯t been back for so long, and the employees underneath have been pressing me for someone when they can¡¯t see you.¡±


    Asher held his forehead in depression, feeling that maybe he had really failed a little bit before, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys live without me, although that thing with Lina will really affect us a lot, but I¡¯m not here, will you guys discuss the solution first to dy the truth a little bit!¡±


    Standing aggrieved, the secretary casually made Asher a cup of coffee and exined, ¡°I think Riina has been premeditating for a long time, it¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t put up resistance, it¡¯s just that the offensive over there is so fierce that it¡¯s hard enough to keep thepany running right now.¡±


    Asher frowned at the thought, it seemed that not only had he been on guard against Riina, but Riina¡¯s family business side had been salivating over theirpany for a long time, but unfortunately he didn¡¯t have time to y this game of chance with them right now, so he had to let thepany¡¯s situation just hang on for now.


    Asher knocked on the table and suddenly looked up and smiled wickedly at the secretary, his tone was unquestionable, ¡°Well then, I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯ll still have to bother you to support me for a while longer, I actually just came back with some business to do, but it has nothing to do with thepany.¡±


    The secretary¡¯s hand shaking unsteadily with his coffee cup, he wailed, ¡°What, Master Jun what the hell do you mean, do you think I¡¯m a robot?¡±


    Asher looked at him with a raised eyebrow, ¡°You can get a raise, you decide how much, as long as you work honestly.¡±


    The secretary was quiet for a moment, his small eyes radiating gold worship as he looked at Asher¡¯s expression and decided to lionize him, ¡°Then I demand a tenfold increase in my current sry.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher almost spat blood, but he was now counting on the reliable man who had been following him around, and he nodded icily on his face, while in reality he was secretly thinking of shredding the secretary into pieces.


    The secretary gave a cheer, the exhaustion around him seemed to be cleansed by Asher¡¯s promise, he was immediately motivated, stood at attention to Asher, saluted jokingly and said, ¡°No problem, don¡¯t worry old man, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    Asher sighed and did a reassessment of his vision once again, how had he not realized before that the secretary was such a gold-digger, he should have known to let him work more and increase his sry before, after all, money was really a small Kiss to Asher.


    Of course, that¡¯s just what Asher is thinking right now, after his phone beeps and he picks it up to answer it, he then gets depressed again that money is very important now.


    Because the bank called him and said that all the funds provided to him by the Jun family had been frozen, it didn¡¯t take any thinking to know that this must be something Grandpa Jun had done, Asher clenched his fists tightly, his forehead bruised, he didn¡¯t expect his grandfather to be so desperate and use this method to force him.


    But Asher couldn¡¯t be the president of such arge corporation if he could be threatened by such things. Asher maintains his iceberg mask, which is almost cracked, and decides to follow his previous n and solve the difficult problems step by step, starting with the problem of Mia, which has been distracting him.


    He frowned and instructed his secretary, ¡°I asked you to investigate about Lina before, Mia¡¯s miscarriage five years ago is rted to her, now you investigate more carefully based on the information you got before, I want the full truth about Mia¡¯s miscarriage matter.¡±


    The secretary put down the information she was continually putting together in her hands and looked up at Asher, her thinning eyebrows furrowed as she said, ¡°This is not a good thing to investigate, is it possible to ask someone outside thepany to do it?¡±


    Asher didn¡¯t care what means were actually used, he just wanted the fastest possible results, so he nodded, ¡°Whatever you want, I just want the fastest possible results, the means just don¡¯t have to be too drastic.¡±


    The secretary¡¯s small eyes narrowed and her smile produced a mouthful of wicked white teeth, ¡°Yes, Master Jun you can rest assured that I will have the results for you by this evening.¡±


    Asher watched inexplicably as the secretary smiled so lewdly and winced slightly at how he felt the secretary was plotting something wickedly obscene again, but he did answer like he heard, so he nodded and gave a soft hmm.


    Asher¡¯s office had cubicles that were arranged to rival the bedrooms of a five-star hotel, and hey on his back on the magnificent king-size bed, finally getting a brief moment of peace.


    Although he had been muddling around at home for the past few days, either eating or sleeping, his head had been strewn with all sorts of things, and there had never been a moment when he could truly rest his mind. Now that he had nned out his future and made up his mind, he could finally rest in peace for a while.


    Asher is just waiting for the results of the secretary¡¯s investigation and then produces the evidence to show Mia, thinking that if he can exin to Mia what happened five years ago and the press conference, the matter can be sessfully debunked and he and Mia can make up.


    Soon Asher drifted off to sleep, a very sweet sleep, but not because Asher hadn¡¯t dreamed; his weak body was unusually active, and he dreamed of the good old days with Mia, where there was no suspicion or quarrel, and everything was as good as it had been in the beginning.


    It was the secretary¡¯s voice that woke him up and Asher opened his eyes to see that it was dark and the expensive wall clock on the wall was ticking away at 7:30 p. m.


    The secretary ced a te of appetizing looking fancy meals on the bedside table and asked Asher, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared dinner for you, should I use it here or take it to the table outside?¡±


    Asher cried andughed, he was a man and not sick or suffering, how would he want to stay in bed and eat, although the bed did have a very convenient bed dining table and other things designed into it, he would never use either.


    ¡°On the outside table, how are things checking out?¡± Asher rubbed the corner of his forehead and got up, the soft quilt slipping to the floor with his movement, the secretary returning it to the bed with a hook of his toe.


    ¡°Check it out, watch it while you eat, I made a video file, guaranteed surprises, I was stunned when I saw it.¡± The secretary¡¯s tone was tinged with incredulity, which got Asher¡¯s interest up.


    He walked quickly to the outer room and said, ¡°Read the paper first, something forter.¡±


    The secretary, however, didn¡¯t listen to him and set theputer with the documents on the table where the dinner tes were already ced, pushing Asher to sit at the table with a very concerned tone, ¡°I know about your previous hunger strike, and looking at your current depressed state, you haven¡¯t eaten anything until now, have you? I¡¯ve specially prepared porridge points for you, all things that don¡¯t harm your stomach, you need to eat some.¡±


    Asher was forgiving for the secretary who was both a friend and a subordinate, which if someone else had disobeyed him, he was bound to be not at all angry, but at this moment he obeyed the secretary¡¯s movements and sat down at the table, picked up the spoon and took a sip of the porridge and nodded, ¡°Good, thank you.¡±


    The secretary¡¯s face flushed, a scene that was particrly bizarre on arge man like him, and he sat down on the other side to fiddle with hisputer as he casually replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯m still counting on you for dinner.¡±


    Soon the secretary had the investigation all sorted out and he decided to show Asher a video first.


    Asher watched the dim light of the video suspiciously, as the sound of footsteps got closer he saw a figure appear on the empty midnight street, the night breeze swirling the white stic bags with a ttering sound, the moment he saw the back, Asher paused in his movement to bring porridge to his mouth.


    From the back, it looked like the man in the video was clearly him, but Asher¡¯s memory was always good, and he was pretty sure that he had never been on this street before.


    Asher froze for a moment as the man in the video had turned into a path beyond the camera and was no longer visible; it was supposed to be a piece of footage from the street that had been pulled by the secretary.


    ¡°Does it look familiar, I was mistaken for someone else when I looked at it.¡± The secretary sat dangling to one side, approving variouspany documents in his hands, taking Asher¡¯srge seal by the way and snapping it onto the documents he had done a good job of approving.


    Asher frowned, ¡°See, it¡¯s a lot like me, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The secretaryughed, ¡°That¡¯s the truth you¡¯re looking for, this man is a hidden, very skilled man.¡±


    Asher huffed, ¡°A resemnce to my back is a technicality?¡±


    A small cross rose on the secretary¡¯s forehead, ¡°Of course not, his greatest strength is his ability to mimic your speech.¡±


    Asher, who had also been exposed to many strange people, heard the secretary say this and immediately understood that it was Leena who had arranged for this man to impersonate him, and he asked, ¡°Where is this man now, and has he been found?¡±


    With a haughty toss of her head, the secretary¡¯s head full of dandruff rustled down and a disgusted Asher immediately dropped the spoon in his hand and pushed his te aside, unable to eat any more.


    ¡°Of course I found it, and without looking at who I am, this man has now been brought to ourpany for you.¡±


    Asher smiled with satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re pretty efficient, where is the person? I¡¯ll go meet.¡±


    The secretary pointed in the direction of next door and said, ¡°I confiscated all hismunication devices and locked him up next door, he made a lot of noise at first, but now he¡¯s quiet and probably wants to open up.¡±


    Asher was filled with ck lines, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to kidnap anyone, if word of this gets out, I guess I won¡¯t have to hang around, my reputation couldn¡¯t be worse.¡±


    The secretary was unimpressed and bristled, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be guilty of this, your reputation is as bad as it can be right now, resign yourself to your fate.¡±

 Chapter 144 – What is the truth?

    Asher, utterly speechless, stopped talking to the secretary and went straight out of the room, intending to go next door to check on the man who was probably half dead from this unscrupulous secretary¡¯s tossing and turning.


    Before leaving the door Asher coldly demanded, ¡°Take a little time to clean yourself up first, don¡¯t go out with this respectable look and say you¡¯re from my Sakura Shang Group.¡±


    Leaving the secretary in the room wailing that Asher had crossed the river and abandoned him and disliked him and so on and so forth.


    The key to the next door had just been given to him by the secretary, the room was not much smaller than Asher¡¯s, it was the vice president¡¯s office, but the vice president was nowhere to be found, so the secretary had fully utilized the room for his own use as an office.


    Asher opened the door to the room and didn¡¯t hear any movement in the house, not even a sign that anyone had moved around, he walked inside and still no one was there.


    Asher frowned and quickly made his way to the cubicle, fearing that the man had escaped, but the scene before him made him sigh with relief and cry, not realizing that the man who had been captured was so nervous that he was lying asleep right there on the bed in the cubicle.


    Asher deliberately made a little noise, trying to get the soundly sleeping man in the bed to wake up automatically, but he had clearly underestimated how rxed the man was, and until he reached the bed, the man was still making little light snores and sleeping through the night.


    Asher shouts, ¡°Hey.¡±


    The noise was quite loud and finally woke the man in the bed, he opened his dazed eyes, scanned the interior, then saw Asher and immediately came to his senses and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Asher looked at him a little strangely, he had a strange feeling when faced with this man, the man¡¯s face didn¡¯t resemble his at all, but his body shape was very simr and, when the man had just opened his mouth, he might have deliberately changed his voice to sound exactly like Asher¡¯s own.


    Asher knew the man was doing it on purpose, he closed the door to the inner room behind him and sat down in the chair by the door, looking at the man who was still scattered and taking his time on the bed and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here and still sleeping so leisurely, you must have made up your mind, so are you going toe clean with me voluntarily, or am I going to have to take some measures?¡±


    The man on the bedughed bitterly, ¡°I know how cold-blooded you are, and since I¡¯ve been found, I¡¯m not thinking of running away again, so whatever you want to know, just ask.¡±


    Asher was so pleased with his attitude that his mood cheered up and his tone couldn¡¯t help but rx, ¡°You just tell me the truth about what happened five years ago, and of course you can¡¯t leave after that, there are other things you need to do, but you¡¯ll be treated very well.¡±


    The man looked down and fiddled with his fingers, hesitated for a long time, stood up first, turned to Asher, and said, ¡°I suppose the man who brought me here before has told you everything, right? You must hear me out again, don¡¯t get tired of it.¡±


    The corner of Asher¡¯s mouth twitched a little, he thought that the secretary was likely obeying thew of things being what they are, by being able to find this man so quickly, the man seemed as out of touch as the secretary.


    ¡°Go ahead and say yours, I naturally have my own judgement and must be honest, you see I¡¯m notorious now and don¡¯t mind doing something to make my reputation even worse.¡± Asher¡¯s speech was smooth, his tone light, but he was actually stillughing bitterly in his heart, cursing himself for being so stupid before that he could trust that woman Nina.


    The man whose back resembled Asher¡¯s sat back down on the edge of the bed and told Asher the events of five years ago very precisely and truthfully again, only a little impatiently.


    Asher was mentally figuring out how to exin this to Mia when his phone rang.


    It¡¯s usually no good when the phone rings these days, and Asher apprehensively picks it up, and sure enough it¡¯s bad news again: Lena has slit her wrists and killed herself.


    The call was from Grandpa Jun, and Grandpa Jun¡¯s voice on the phone was violent and irresistible, and Asher, knowing his grandfather, knew that if he didn¡¯tply with his wishes this time, there was a good chance that Grandpa Jun would die alive.


    The Jun family are such strong people that they don¡¯t allow others to disobey their orders in general, and this is evident in both Grandpa Jun and Asher.


    Asher obliges Grandpa Jun¡¯s request for him to visit Lena at the hospital, not because he¡¯s willing to do exactly what Grandpa Jun says, but because Asher happens to have ns to go after Lena.


    The secretary was considerate enough to have a car ready for Asher, and the speed of the designer car was unmatched as Asher made it to the hospital in a sh.


    When Asher arrived at the ward, the entrance to the ward was already like a g-raising in Tiananmen Square, and there was no ce to stay.


    Asher managed to get the crowd to give him a congenial path to the door of the ward by forcefulness, only to be stopped by two exasperated men.


    It was Lena¡¯s parents who stopped him, Lena¡¯s father¡¯s aged and wise eyes red straight at Asher and his tone was very strong, ¡°Get out of here, you don¡¯t have to care about my daughter, Lena thest person she wants to see right now is you!¡±


    You could tell that Riina¡¯s parents were really sad, Asher saw that Riina¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes were already swollen with tears, and the anger he just had because he wanted to settle the score with Riina was immediately cut in half, but out of Grandpa Jun¡¯s orders, he still insisted, ¡°I came to visit her and will not do any harm to her, please let me in. ¡±


    Riina¡¯s father raised his hand to strike Asher, but Asher dodged it with agility, being a young man after all, his reaction time was notparable to that of an older man like Riina¡¯s father, he frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Riina¡¯s father angrily yelled down, ¡°You dare to beat up my daughter at a press conference, naturally I, as a father, will help him fight back!¡±


    Asher pursed his lips and turned straight back to walk away, he could see that it was useless to say more, today so many people were watching, and there were Lena¡¯s parents, Lanze, Ken and the others could not force their way into the ward, and if they wanted to settle ounts with Lena, they could only do so on another day.


    Aftering out of the hospital, Asher thought about it and decided to visit Mia first, one, because he wanted to exin to her properly after they had both calmed down for such a long time, and two, because Asher¡¯s thoughts about her were aching to the marrow after not seeing her for such a long time.


    At thiste hour, Mia was bound to be at her own home, and Asher had the driver drop himself off at Mia¡¯s door, and waved the driver back; he had an imperative to make sure that Mia and he made up on this business today.


    After all, the events of five years ago hade to a good end, and he¡¯d been able to give Mia the perfect exnation.


    Gently knocking on the door, it was opened by the maid, Asher ignored the maid¡¯s flowery eyes and walked straight in, only to be greeted by a scene that put the frail body in a trance.


    Asher growled, ¡°Mia, what are you doing?!¡± A gush of soreness welled up from his heart and Asher staggered two steps, overwhelmed with disappointment and sadness at the way the person he had longed for was now behaving.


    In fact, this is purely because Asher cares too much about Mia, Mia¡¯s behavior is not really out of the ordinary, she is just wearing a short silk pajamas nestled in Namgung¡¯s arms watching TV, only because both of them are only wearing pajamas, this scene looks very exciting for Asher.


    Mia lightly shook the ss of red wine in her hand and rubbed herself into Namgung¡¯s arms again, looking at Asher disdainfully out of the corner of her eye as she asked, ¡°You barged into my house in the middle of the night yelling and asking me what I was doing? What I¡¯m doing is just the most normal thing, where did I sully your old eyes?¡±


    Asher radiated a cold air that could almost freeze the room into a refrigerator as he asked through gritted teeth, ¡°What happened with you and him?¡±


    Mia took a light sip of her drink, the residual liquor on her sweet red lips made her look very sexy, she raised her hand to lightly caress Nangong¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°What¡¯s supposed to happen happened ah.¡±


    Asher stormed off, not noticing the silence andplicated look that Nangong asked the whole time.


    Mia snapped her features and said, ¡°Do you want me to call the police? The charge of trespassing could smear your Master Asher¡¯s reputation even more, so why don¡¯t you just get yourself out now.¡±


    Asher half-bent down, his right hand over the spot of his heart, turned and staggered a step towards the door, feeling as if an invisible hand had squeezed his heart tightly, his heart ached beyond words, and as if a piece had pierced it, and a whirling cold wind had poured in, bringing with it an infinite emptiness and sadness.


    Asher¡¯s dedicated driver has pulled away, he won¡¯t show up without a summons from Asher, who wanders the night-lit streets, his mind nk, unable to make sense of his thoughts, all he can think about over and over again is the scene from earlier.


    Before he knew it Asher was on the busiest street in the night, fronted by toweringmercial houses, and he wandered over to a familiar looking building and mindlessly walked inside.


    It was a nightclub frequented by businessmen, and the entrance fee was frighteningly high, but Asher had patronized it a few times when he was talking business, and his reputation was so well known that he was immediately recognized upon entering.


    The weingdy bent respectfully, her brittle voice tickling the ears, ¡°Wee, Master Jun inside.¡±


    With the Sakura Shang Group still toe, Asher is still the scene-stealing Master Jun and this nightclub will naturally be very weing to him.


    The lobby manager himself came to greet this rare guest, ¡°Master Jun inside, what do you want to y?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher said coldly, ¡°Wine, give me some wine.¡±


    He desperately needed the spicy liquor to calm the pain in his heart, and now he had to follow the example of all those whose lives were not as good as they should be, to drown their sorrows in wine, though he was simply disillusioned with his love affairs.

 Chapter 145 After breaking and entering

    That lobby manager immediately nodded and led Asher inside, showing him to a good private room while going to order the waiter to serve Asher¡¯s wine.


    Drinking is one of the most profitable businesses in the nightclub, of course, the second most profitable is a kind of hidden industry, he naturally did not forget to arrange for Asher, the lobby manager personally picked a few new girls to send over.


    This is the kind of fresh stuff that most sessful people like because they just like to figure out a long-forgotten purity.


    Two girls entered the room where Asher was carrying a tray, they were dressed differently, going for twopletely different styles, one in an innocent student outfit, the other in a smoky rocker look that was very popr at the moment.


    Asher copsed onto his back on the couch and didn¡¯t look at whoever entered the room, just reached out, ¡°Give me that.¡±


    The smoky dressed girls opened a bottle of wine expertly and handed it to Asher, they had all been trained before and were very good at serving and opening drinks and how to get money out of their customers pockets.


    Asher took the bottle and didn¡¯t use a ss, he just gulped it down into the mouth of the bottle, with a stance that didn¡¯t look like he was drinking, but rather a little more urgent than drinking in water.


    The two girls looked at each other, not knowing how to deal with this strange customer, they had seen people who just simply came to get drunk, but they had never seen someone who drank as much as Asher, it was like a desperate drink.


    A girl went up to gently remove the bottle from Asher¡¯s hand, but immediately shivered at the cold look Asher gave him and returned the bottle to him as Asher said, ¡°Nosy, get out.¡±


    When the two girls didn¡¯t move, Asher got impatient and fished his money clip out of his pocket and threw it at them, drinking, ¡°Take it yourself and get out when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Seeing that the customer was really angry, those two girls stood up in a hurry, fumbled to take out from their money clips the share that the manager had designated them to do, and then darted out like rabbits.


    Asher was indifferent to the scenario as he casually grabbed a bottle of wine from the table and proceeded to pour it again, his sanity fading as the liquor dwindled, Asher curled his lips in satisfaction and sped up the pace of his drinking.


    It¡¯s good to be drunk, to be drunk so you don¡¯t remember the sadness anymore and you don¡¯t have to face the irrevocable reality.


    ¡°Mia ,¡± Asher rubbed his forehead and said the words to himself, ¡°I love you.¡±


    He whispers and repeats it over and over again, yet the real object of his confession is not here, only the empty bottle of wine to apany the lonely and sad Asher.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t just the bottle, either; just after Asher was deliriously drunk, a slender woman pushed open the door to the booth and tiptoed over to Asher.


    Her gorgeous face was a malevolent grin, and after checking out that Asher was indeed unconscious, she directed the tworge men outside the room to carry Asher to the bed inside thepartment, after which she stripped off her own clothes and got under the covers as well, unrolling and crumpling Asher¡¯s clothes and tossing them aside.


    The sleeping Asher vaguely sensed a fragrant female body beside him, and, subconsciously thinking it was Mia, the drunken, unconscious man swept the female body up and held it in his arms.


    ¡°Mia .¡± He muttered onest time and fell into a deep, drowsy sleep, not seeing the grim face of the woman in his arms after his soft call.


    Riina¡¯s nails sank into her palms, closing her eyes with a deep, fierce glint in Asher¡¯s arms, her red lips curving in a wicked, dangerous arc as she gradually slowed her breathing.


    The next morning, bright sunlight poured through the floor-to-ceiling windows onto the upscale mahogany floors and onto the wless face of a drowsy Asher.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Asher drifted awake, dragging a hand to his head and shaking it hard in an attempt to clear his head.


    ¡°Too much to drinkst night.¡± Asher muttered, opening his eyes and looking around, suddenly seeing arge chunk of the covers rumbling beside him, obviously with someone lying down.


    Asher approached suspiciously and lifted the covers with a tter, a woman curled up still in dreand, her long dark hair a stark contrast to the snow-white sheets, looking extraordinarily dainty. Only the green silk hid her face, making it impossible to see her face.


    Asher slowly approached and gently lifted the woman¡¯s long ck hair that covered her face, the delicate features, Asher would recognize them even if they were ashes!


    Asher¡¯s head buzzed like a swarm of hos had fishtailed through his ears and into his brain, he had taken so many hits in thest few days that for a moment he kind of felt like he was going to be overwhelmed.


    ¡°Um, you¡¯re awake?¡± Lena in bed woke up to Asher¡¯s movement and stretchedzily in greeting. The movement was unmistakably seductive.


    Asher, however, was unfazed and grabbed the white shirt that was sitting on the bed, dressed it quickly with an ironic look on his face, and then stood fully clothed by the bed, turning coldly to Leena, ¡°What are you doing here? What happenedst night?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Riinazily stroked her hair, a flirtatious smile curling the corners of her mouth, ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Asher said nothing with a grim look on his face.


    Riina rolled over again, ¡°So let me tell you, you got drunkst night, made a big deal out of me in front of Mia, took a lot of pictures and sent them to Mia, then came back with me in one piece, you should know for yourself what happened,¡±


    Hearing the word Mia, Asher¡¯s emotions clicked, ¡°This is your plot! You deliberately wanted to hurt Mia, didn¡¯t you!¡±


    ¡°Who said I was going to hurt her?¡± Lena sat up and moved over slowly, wrapped in a quilt, her long fingers brushing Asher¡¯s toned chest, ¡°You¡¯re my boyfriend now, Mia doesn¡¯t have anything to do with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± Asher was instantly shaken and grabbed Riina¡¯s pale wrist and flung it viciously to the side. Riina didn¡¯t expect Asher to use so much strength and fell onto the bed with a yelp.


    ¡°You snake hearted bitch! You orchestrated all of this didn¡¯t you!¡± Asher snarled. Rarely had the cold-hearted man hated someone as much as he did now.


    ¡°Hmph, so what if it¡¯s my conspiracy? Now that the raw rice is cooked, what can you do to me?!¡± Riina sat up and snarled at Asher.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡± Asher lowered his head and gave his final order with uncontainable anger.


    ¡°Who am I to roll, what¡¯s so great about that little bitch Mia? We two are the ones who are right for each other, if it wasn¡¯t for her meddling, how would you have been seduced by her?!¡± Before Lena could finish her sentence, Asher had already picked up an expensive ss on the table and viciously mmed it on the floor, sshing ss pieces everywhere, Lena¡¯s unfinished words were swallowed hard and reced by a shriek.


    ¡°I never, ever want to see you again.¡± Asher gave a cold ultimatum, grabbed his jacket that was flung over the back of his chair, and strode out of the room, mming the door heavily behind him.


    Leaving Leena sitting alone on the big bed, that sinister smile curled up at the corners of her mouth again, both hands clenching the snowy white sheets tightly.


    Asher wanted to go to the bar again to get drunk and forget about all the annoying stuff, but the thought of Lena¡¯s ugly face at the bar that day made him indignantly and secretly resolve never to go to the bar again. But then Mia¡¯s hurt expression made him want to tear himself apart and rip Riina apart.


    After another month of muddling through like this, with no more pestering from Leena, Asher gradually got over the annoyance and life finally got back on track.


    An uninvited guest interrupts the peace of this life.


    When Asher saw the arrogant woman standing in the doorway, his whole body felt like a thunderstorm and he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°What, are you happy to see me silly?¡± Riina was wearing a shy, tight dress that showed off her perfect figure nicely.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Asher¡¯s face went down in an ironic tone, his tone practically gritting his teeth, he really hoped he never saw this annoying woman again in his life.


    ¡°What, young master, won¡¯t I be allowed toe and see my boyfriend?¡± Lena said, while extending one foot and stepping gracefully ready to cross into the room.


    ¡°Who let you in?¡± Asher said grimly, the low, repressed tone scaring the hell out of Lena¡¯s periphery.


    ¡°Keeping your girlfriend out, is there such a thing?¡± Lena said, still tongue-tied.


    ¡°Who said you¡¯re my girlfriend? Oh, you and I are nothing more than enemies, nothing more than that.¡± Asher replied with a sneer.


    ¡°Oh, have you forgotten that wonderful night a month ago.¡± Riina was about to speak when she was stiffened back by Asher.


    ¡°You shut the hell up! Didn¡¯t I tell you that I don¡¯t want to see you again?!¡± Asher lowered his head and snarled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to see me? Don¡¯t you want to see your own flesh and blood?¡± Lina replied with a sneer as if she had prepared her bottom card.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Asher snapped his head up and looked at Leena in consternation.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Riina asked rhetorically, before reaching out and touching her stomach again with glee, ¡°I, with your flesh and blood.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Asher leaned against the doorframe as if he was a five thunderbolt, his whole body leaning against the doorframe.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already told the major media and our parents about it.¡± Riina smugly pulled a box of cigarettes from her bag, skillfully pulled one out and lit it with a lighter.


    ¡°You¡¯re sinister enough.¡± Asher squeezed a few words out of his teeth harshly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a shocking news for those media and Grandpa Jun has already agreed to reconsider the marriage between us two, so you, just die to Mia! Haha ¡­¡± Riina couldn¡¯t suppress herughter.


    Asher suddenly grabbed Riina¡¯s snow-white neck and pushed her against the wall, ¡°You vicious woman, I want you to die today!¡±

 Chapter 146: The Woman You Don’t Want to Meet Again

    Riina hadn¡¯t expected this from Asher, the cigarette in her hand had fallen to the floor and gone out, her stunning features surprisingly tangled together in a tangle from the choking sensation, and a few drops of sweat left on her forehead.


    ¡°Asher,¡± Lena spoke with difficulty, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s going to get what¡¯sing to you!¡± Asher replied through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re wrong, the Ri family won¡¯t let you off the hook if you kill me, you know exactly what Grandpa Jun will think in your heart, and by that time, the media will definitely step through your family¡¯s doorstep.¡± Riina was about to pass out with a breath when Asher¡¯s hand gradually loosened.


    Regaining air, Rina rushed to protect her neck with her hands and ran to the side, gulping in fresh air, a hint of red gradually appearing on her pale face as she stared at Asher with resentment and a vaguely frantic look on her face.


    ¡°Asher, think about what I said to you.¡± Riina didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, she was afraid that the furious Asher might do something out of the ordinary in the meantime, and hastily left off her words and rushed away.


    Asher, the president of the Sakura Shang Group, a man known as a genius on the world capital, thest psychological defense, was finallypletely destroyed by Riina.


    Asher finally crossed back into that bar, he until he shouldn¡¯t get hooked on something like alcohol, but the burden of his heart was too heavy for him to lust for narcotics.


    ¡°Nangong asked, do you think I should go get Mia back .¡± Asher slurred his words as he sat eastward at the bar with the cocktail in his hand.


    Nangong asked, picking up Asher, who was drunk and stumbling around, and snatched the cocktail bottle out of his hand, ¡°You should drink less! Look at you, how drunk you¡¯ve be!¡±


    Asher snatched back the bottle, ¡°What am I drunk? I¡¯m not drunk!¡±


    Nangong asked defiantly, snatching back the bottle and tossing it aside with a loud pop, spilling the colorful cocktail inside all over the floor, and a few timid women shrieked a few times.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Asher looked at the shards of broken ss on the floor and frowned in displeasure.


    ¡°You can¡¯t drink any more.¡± Nangong asked in a stern warning voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to keep drinking either, she told me that drinking is bad for your health, but I just can¡¯t stop.¡± This she naturally means Mia.


    ¡°Then why do you want another drink?¡± Nangong asked.


    ¡°Why? Bitterness in the heart.¡± Asher showed his vulnerable side in a rare moment.


    ¡°Why is it bitter?¡± Nangong asked, continuing to pursue the question.


    ¡°Because of that wicked woman Riina ¡­ Because of her, Mia is far away from me ¡­¡± Asher lowered his head bitterly, and suddenly he looked up sharply, his eyes shining with a hopeful The light: ¡°Namgung asked, you know where she is right? Tell me, where is Mia?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Nangong asked, remembering what Mia had instructed him to say earlier, and denied it.


    ¡°You must know! Take me! Take me to her!¡± Asher growled, and the entire bar looked in their direction.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Nangong asked, frowning.


    ¡°You know, you must know, take me to her, please.¡± Asher mumbled, while slowly lowering his head and copsing drunkenly on the bar of the bar.


    Namgung asked and shook Asher¡¯s shoulder, Asher didn¡¯t move and appeared to bepletely drunk.


    Nangong asked, shaking his head and sighing, pulling out his car keys, helping Asher up and heading out.


    Mia sat alone on the couch and stared, her eyes were red and she had obviously just finished crying.


    There was a knock on the door and Mia looked sluggishly to the door, standing up numbly and going forward to answer it.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Nangong asked.¡± After a brief greeting, Mia hugged the pillow and slowly walked back to the couch and continued to fret.


    ¡°Why are you still in this state?¡± Nangong asked worriedly,ing over and sitting down beside her? and asking in a soft voice, ¡°Are you still thinking about him?¡±


    ¡°Miss him? Why?¡± Mia sneered, the upward curvature of her mouth was chilling to look at, ¡°Even if we loved each other as much as we did, he¡¯s already found a new girlfriend and dumped me aside, he¡¯s probably forgotten about me as a person, so why would I miss him?¡±


    Seeing Mia in this state, Nangong asked with a deep sigh before speaking, ¡°I saw him at the bar today.¡±


    Mia turned her head, a flicker of hope in her clear pupils, but it was short-lived.


    ¡°He got drunk for you.¡± Nangong asked slowly. At the same time, his heart was doing an extremelyplicated mental struggle: I love her, he loves her, and only one of us can get her. Telling the truth will definitely bring Mia back to his side, and won¡¯t I be left alone again in silence and loneliness? This is a great time.


    ¡°For me?¡± Mia asked.


    Mia waited for a while, and when she saw that he still had no response, she stretched out her long fingers and gently tugged the corner of Nangong¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, for you.¡± Nangong asked as if he had made some decision, and his good-looking eyes darkened.


    ¡°No way. He¡¯s living happily now with his new girlfriend, that Lina. Kids too, and the two are re-engaged. Why would he even go and get himself drunk for me? I¡¯m just an ordinary, passing visitor in his life who stayed for just that little while.¡± Mia said in disappointment.


    ¡°No, he told me everything today.¡± The light in Nangong¡¯s eyes asked reappeared, but this time, it was the kind of light that a big brother has for his little sister with affection.


    Nangong asked as she slowly recounted what happened, Mia listened and shed two lines of tears as she murmured, ¡°Why did she do that, Leena, why did you do that on purpose? Just to be with Asher? Or to figure out his share of the family fortune.¡±


    After Nangong asked finished speaking, he slowly sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave for today, you can think about it yourself.¡± After saying that, he stood up and slowly walked out of the door.


    After closing the door, Nangong asked, leaning on the back of the door and exhaling gently, he couldn¡¯t be such an evil person who picked up the bargain for nothing after all, they were the pair made in heaven, and he could only wish them happiness.


    Mia looked at the distant back of Nangong asked, mixed feelings in her heart, slowly picked up the phone from the table, hesitantly opened the phone book, find Asher¡¯s name, but the hand has been on that dialing key eat eat not press.


    Mia couldn¡¯t forget, couldn¡¯t forget the ambiguous photos, knew they were fake, but her heart was never taken over by reason, anger, grief came up again, Mia couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore, started bawling, looked especially deste in the empty room.


    When the tears dried up, the truth that Nangong asked told echoed in her head again, perhaps, it was really because she was too impulsive and childish, now Mia was conflicted and chilled, the whole person had gone to the edge of copse, just a little more small blow could knock her whole person into pieces.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I picked up the phone that I had just tossed aside, closed the phone book, and somehow by mistake clicked on the photo album, and all the previous photos shed out at once, the Asher in the photo was so handsome and sunny, and the Mia in the photo was also so beautiful, so happy, and so charming.


    Mia silently mused, why can¡¯t we go back to the old days when we were so happy and joyful, why should we be like this now, one running to the bar every day, career disregarded, family disregarded, buying drinks every day; one crying at home every day with a headache, delirious, life bing a mess. The previous scene shed before her eyes, the more she thought about it, the sadder and more heartbreaking, tears not only came out again, she felt that if she continued to cry like this, her heart would be broken.


    Mia always shut herself in the door of her room, sad and in tears alone, a matter that although Nangong asked not to say, he knew in his heart, he was actually more torn than Mia during this time, unable to decide whether to continue to care for her by himself or to go to Asher so that Mia could see his true heart.


    He listened to Mia¡¯s faint sobs in the room and made up his mind to help Asher out.


    Now Mia doesn¡¯t want to see Asher, and doesn¡¯t even want to hear any more news about Asher. Every time Nangong Man mentions him Mia gets red-eyed and goes back to her room and cries under the covers, causing Nangong Man not only to not dare to mention Asher himself, but also to instruct the servants and others that no one is allowed to discuss it.


    But this time, Nangong asked knocked on the door of Mia¡¯s room and tricked Mia against her own heart, ¡°Mia , you haven¡¯t even gone out shopping for a long time, let¡¯s go out for a stroll.¡±


    Mia, who was slumped against the side of the bed shaking her head, said in a tired and indifferent tone, ¡°No, if you¡¯re bored take a walk, you¡¯re taking care of everything at Mouthhorn, aren¡¯t you, how¡¯s it going?¡±


    Like Asher, Mia didn¡¯t have the heart to take care of thepany; Nangong asked if he could barely see much of anyely except to take care of her, so it was obvious that thepany should be keeping him busy.


    Nangong asked hesitantly for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with thepany, it¡¯s just a bit busy with too many thingstely.¡±


    Mia raised an eyebrow at him, ¡°Thepany has always worked just fine on its own, what¡¯s keeping you so busy?¡±


    Nangong asked the question in such a way that Mia¡¯s heart instantly seized: ¡°Thest incident has caused problems within the Sakura Shang Group, you know, a damaged reputation is not a small thing for a group, and Asher has been doing nothing at alltely, not taking care of theirpany at all, causing most of Sakura Shang¡¯s outlying groups to go out of business, and all the families are taking advantage of this opportunity to make a fortune. ¡°

 Chapter 147 – Nangong Man’s Decision

    Mia clenched her fists, a look of uncertainty and anxiety covering her face then asked, ¡°So does that mean that Sakura-san is about to fall? Then Jun.¡± She stopped mid-sentence, her indifference to Asher¡¯s problems had be habitual for so long that she couldn¡¯t really ask about Asher¡¯s situation now.


    The good thing is that Nangong asked is a very understanding person, he exined in great detail, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Asher, first of all, even if the Sakura Shang Group copses he won¡¯t be in any trouble, secondly, what is also very surprising to me is that although the Sakura Shang Group looks very down right now, if it is reorganized, it will only be strong in an instant, it¡¯s just that he is toozy to take care of it. ¡±


    Mia frowned and asked, ¡°How did that happen? Besides, it¡¯s just the public opinion caused by the media, it¡¯s not so bad that Sakura-san is helpless to get herself into such a mess, is it?¡±


    Nangong asked with a smirk, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was going to say, the power of the Sakura Shang Group has never been dismantled, their pir talent hasn¡¯t been poached by anypany, this situation even looks like a that Asher had alreadyid before, but there¡¯s just no telling what he¡¯s trying to retrieve.¡±


    Mia sneered, it seemed her recent softness was really quite unnecessary, even if Asher was spending his days in drinking and ignoring thepany¡¯s affairs, who knew if he was casting some kind of blinders and his real aim was to have another business war.


    Nangong asked originally wanted to let Mia know a little more about Asher, so as to awaken some of the feelings between these two, at this time, seeing Mia¡¯s expression, he awkwardly realized that he seemed to have done the opposite, he couldn¡¯t help butment in his heart, ¡°A woman¡¯s heart is a needle under the sea, it¡¯s really hard to understand, it¡¯s several times harder than his fight in the mall. ¡±


    Mia pursed her lips and let Nangong ask help her up, saying as she changed her clothes, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just go out for a walk, it¡¯s not worth it to condemn myself for such a man.¡±


    Nangong asked to turn around and go out in a hurry, recently Mia changed clothes and stuff are not much avoiding him anymore, like she really wants to live with him, he knows that is just Mia gambling, the real heart actually can¡¯t want him to see it.


    Every time Mia would voluntarily fall into Nangong Man¡¯s arms when Asher came to visit her, and from that time on Nangong Man knew that Mia really didn¡¯t mean anything to herself at all because Mia¡¯s body, at that time, was all stiff.


    But this time, even though Mia didn¡¯t regain her feelings for Asher, Nangong¡¯s goal was achieved. He just wanted to let Mia, who hadn¡¯t been out of the house for several days, go out for a walk so that she wouldn¡¯t be so tense.


    The two went out and did not take a car, so they skipped towards the lively downtown area. Mia was bored at home for a few days, her face was pale and somewhat transparent, and when the sun shone, it looked like a small pure white crystal flower, which was endearing.


    Nangong asked a little shaken, did he really want to personally push the woman he liked into the arms of someone else?


    After walking for about half an hour, the two of them arrived at a street selling all kinds of trinkets, there was a famous attraction near here, and there were a lot of pedestriansing and going, Nangong asked holding Mia¡¯s hand tightly, afraid that she would get lost.


    The two of them walked and looked at the essories on the roadside stalls, with their status, of course they wouldn¡¯t wear these low-grade things, but it was good to see something fresh, not to mention that Mia looked like she was still rather interested in these things, Nangong asked pondering that maybe Mia still had the influence from her previous time in the orphanage left in her heart.


    Soon Mia is hauled by Nangong asks to the square at the end of the street, which has a number of statues of figures and a circle enclosed by kids with nothing better to do than y with roller skates.


    Before Mia could reply, he turned to himself and tugged Mia towards a wooden shack next to the square where roller skates were rented and heughed, ¡°Don¡¯t say no,e along for the ride, you haven¡¯t rxed in a long time.¡±


    It¡¯s true that there were many couples like them holding hands in the roller skating rink in addition to kids, and it didn¡¯t seem so abrupt after they changed their shoes and entered the rink, but Nangong asked for his aura and handsome looks that attracted many girls to throw their eyes at him, and some boys skated past them on roller skates and turned their heads to whistle at Mia.


    Mia gently breathed in the still fresh air, the corners of her mouth pursed up into a smile, the beautiful little flower suddenly radiated a pleasant light, which not only made Nangong asked who had not seen Mia¡¯s smiling face for a long time look straight, there were also many boys around who directly and unconsciously had to lean towards Mia¡¯s side.


    Nangong asked back, taking Mia¡¯s hand and circling the square, moving with grace and skill, causing a crowd of onlooking girls to squeal.


    Mia¡¯s roller skates than Nangong asked a lot smaller than the number, is a pair of pink shoes tied with white wide straps, looks very cute, Nangong asked a gentle smile and looked down at the two sliding together a small pair of ice skates, looks so harmonious match.


    But Nangong asked, knowing that there wasn¡¯t much time left to be together like this, he took Mia and skated a fewps, then took her hand and made her sit on a bench at the edge of the square, stroking her hair and said, ¡°A little thirsty, I¡¯ll go get some water, you wait here and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Mia pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°You sound like I¡¯m a child, go on, I¡¯m thirsty too, bring me back a bottle.¡± She sat there quietly, letting the breeze and sunlight caress her hair, looking all the better for her years, causing passersby to stop and watch.


    Letting such a beautiful girl sit here alone, Nangong asked also a bit uneasy, but he turned around and smiled bitterly, it¡¯s okay, someone will take over to take care of Mia in a while.


    It was just about one in the afternoon when a ck car slowly pulled into the square and finally stopped, the doors opening and closing, and inside stepped Asher.


    Nangong asked sent him a message beforehand, and brought Mia out today, apart from letting him have a break, another purpose is that Nangong asked wanted to give Asher a chance to exin, and he thought the same as Asher, that there was just ack of a reasonable exnation between Asher and Mia.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    However neither one realizes that what is actually standing between Asher and Mia is not a very clear-cut event like the miscarriage of the baby at all, but a Lina who will be waiting in the wings to block the two at any moment.


    For example, at this moment, just as Asher¡¯s car stopped, Leena got out of nowhere and stopped Asher¡¯s way in front of the car, greeting him with a delicate smile, ¡°Asher, what a coincidence to run into you here, what are you going to do?¡±


    Asher¡¯s mood, which had been apprehensive and expectant from the moment he saw Leena, kept falling, and he frowned, ¡°None of your business, get out of the way.¡±


    Riina had received the news beforehand that Asher and Mia were leaving almost back-to-back and had probably guessed that the two were going to meet up; she hade over on this trip to defend her position and hit Mia in the process.


    ¡°Hmph, you said let let ah, why not be gentle at all, I¡¯m your rightful fianc¨¦e now, you have to be nice to me.¡± Riina pressed up, her body naturally fitting her perfect curves against Asher¡¯s rigid frame, her tone was pouty, but the glint in her eyes was all threat.


    Asher had to re-engage with Lina due to the pressure from both Jun¡¯s family and Lina¡¯s family, and his disgust for Lina was not changed at all.


    Asher waved his arm, shaking off Leena, who was wrapped around him like a sloth, and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re here for today, you better not give me any trouble, or you¡¯ll see to it.¡±


    Lena twisted her waist flirtatiously and gestured to the other side of the square, Asher didn¡¯t see it, but she was always watching Mia¡¯s movements, besides there were several of her people watching around this square, Lena knew everything that moved.


    ¡°Mia is sitting right over there, you are looking for her right, I am your fianc¨¦e now, do you have my feelings when you go behind my back to find another woman?¡± Riina¡¯s voice was careless, but looking at her attitude she knew that Asher and Mia¡¯s meeting today was definitely not going to go well.


    Asher had a bit of a bad feeling at this point as he raised a thick brow and asked Riina, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Riina looked like she knew at first nce that no one was up to no good, Asher didn¡¯t even dare to venture towards Mia, who knew what the vicious woman would do again.


    Riina smiled, her cherry red lips like poppies in full bloom, bringing a visual impact that caused everyone around her to look at the two frequently, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re going to meet other women and I¡¯m notfortable with that and want to apany you.¡±


    Asher got impatient, this was pure nonsense from Lena, ¡°No, you can¡¯t, go back on your own, and you better not let Mia see you!¡±


    Riina snorted coldly and took a step forward, pressing herself against Asher¡¯s body once again, ¡°Is whatever you say so? Still think I¡¯m the same submissive fool I used to be? Either you go back with me today, or you take me with you to meet Mia!¡±


    Asher hesitated, while he wasn¡¯t afraid of Lina¡¯s threats, he couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Mia being prejudiced against him again because of Lina¡¯s rtionship.


    He avoided Lena¡¯s body that was wrapped around him and sneered, ¡°No way, if you ever harass Mia again , or sabotage the rtionship between the two of us again, I will teach you a lesson!¡±


    Riina followed his example, smiling coldly and advancing instead of retreating, ¡°Try it, now that yourpany is almost copsing, can you rely on that useless woman Mia to revive your career? If you stay with me, I promise my father will get yourpany back on track!¡±

 Chapter 148 – Lena’s Stirring

    This is one of Riina¡¯s cards, her family business is very powerful and ording to Asher¡¯s current state, turning to her is the best option, Riina has a 9 out of 10 chance that she will get Asher back.


    This time, however, Rina was wildly wrong in her expectations again, and Asher said wickedly, ¡°You might as well worry about your own family business, and don¡¯t even think about helping me; I said I¡¯d be an enemy to your father, and that¡¯s not for you to take for granted!¡±


    Riinaughed loudly and pointed at Asher mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you are now at the end of your rope, how could my father fail when he joined hands with several other consortia to suppress you? You should still obey me obediently, when the timees, you will definitely not be treated badly!¡±


    Riina¡¯sughter was harsh and drew many stares from passersby, but Riina, who had grown up in the re of the crowd, wasn¡¯t afraid of that at all; it was Asher, who was a little ashamed of himself for standing with such a woman.


    ¡°Riina, don¡¯t be so bold, I¡¯m not going to bother talking to you, get out of my way.¡± Riina squared up in front of him and Asher raised his hand and tried to fling Riina aside.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Lena stoppedughing and dodged Asher¡¯s hand reaching for her, hooking her lips to get out of the way, ¡°Go ahead and pass, I¡¯ll see how that vixen Mia will dare to seduce you with me around!¡±


    Asher had the urge to p Lena in the face again, but he held back in good grace, and just snapped back viciously, ¡°You call Mia a vixen, then what are you yourself? You¡¯re a bitch, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Riina¡¯s heart stung deeply at those words, she was an heiress to arge corporation and the baby held in the palm of her hand in the huge family business, she hadn¡¯t done such a thing as fall back since she was a child, if she didn¡¯t indeed genuinely like Asher, how could she have allowed him to bully her so much.


    Thinking about it, Riina¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden slightly and her voice took on a bit of a sobbing tone, but it was still delicate and stern, ¡°Asher, how dare you say that about me, what¡¯s so good about that Mia that it¡¯s worth being so obsessed with her!¡±


    Asher mulled over in his mind how Mia¡¯s benefits this jealous blinded woman could see, but he still had to leave no stone unturned to hit Riina, ¡°Mia is prettier than you, her heart is kinder than yours, and most importantly we both love each other, you are the one who ruined it from the middle, where do you think she is better than you? ¡±


    What Lena hated most was Mia¡¯s stunning, crowd-pleasing looks, and she picked up on Mia¡¯s sore spots, ¡°But she¡¯s not noble enough! She¡¯s just amoner from an orphanage, and we¡¯re both from a family of books, so what makes her right to be with you!¡±


    This is not only a sore point for Mia, but Asher is also often troubled by her family background, and when Lina brought it up, he became even more annoyed with Lina, and his tone became heavier: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! What¡¯s more, Mia has the samepany and status as us, so she¡¯s not good enough for me?¡±


    Asher finished with a silent thought in his mind that Lina¡¯s voice could not be so loud again, there were already quite a few peopleing over to this side to watch, the Chinese gossipy nature made them more fascinated by the quarrels between men and women, vaguely, Asher and Lina had been surrounded in a circle.


    Lena¡¯s voice however grew more and more plucky, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, a noble is a noble and an orphan is an orphan! She will never be able topete with us, Asher you better die trying!¡±


    Even with Lina¡¯s grim expression, she still couldn¡¯t damage her elegant and beautiful image, plus Asher was also a rare and handsome man, the girls on the roadside looked at him and squealed silently in their hearts, while the men salivated and stared at Lina¡¯s pretty body, such a spectacr scene naturally drew many people to quickly surround the two of them in a circle.


    Asher screamed in his heart and was wondering if he should go back and think long and hard about waiting until the next time to have Nangong secretly ask Mia out to meet him, or if he should use violent means to get rid of Lina first now, when he looked up and realized it was already toote.


    He saw that Mia had risen from a bench on the other side of the square and was slowly walking towards it, while the beautiful intoxicating dark eyes were staring over, without a single misced eye, apparently having recognized who the two people in the crowd around the cup were.


    Asher nudged Riina, gesturing for her to move on, and growled impatiently, ¡°You go back first!¡±


    Naturally, Riina saw Miaing this way, her smile flirtatious and alluring, not at all reluctant after being shoved by Asher, but all the same, the soles of her feet were as steady as if they¡¯d fallen off a log.


    Asher grabbed Riina¡¯s hair and brought it towards the car, the driver in Riina¡¯s car saw got out and seemed to be hesitating to help his master, Riina¡¯s voice was shrill and sharp, ¡°What are you still looking at? Don¡¯te and help yet!¡±


    The driver, who was tall but seemed to be a bit dumb in the head, heard Lina¡¯s words and immediately ran over, but was too appalled by Asher¡¯s surrounding aura to get his hands on him, he stammered, ¡°Let go, let go of mydy!¡±


    Asher was all a bit amused at this point, but obviously this wasn¡¯t supposed to be aughing scene at this point, he grabbed Riina and sent her towards that driver, his facepalmed expression looking even colder, ¡°Take yourdy back or don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Riina¡¯s hair was loosened and she immediately rubbed her scalp, fixing her messed up hair in the process, looks were a very important thing to this woman, especially when Mia was still present, Mia¡¯s looks she couldn¡¯tpete with but could outshine her in terms of dressing.


    Mia had already reached the outskirts of the crowd, and the crowd turned around to see such a strikingly beautiful woman all spontaneously moved out of the way as she walked faithfully up to Asher, her pace unhurried, as if she didn¡¯t care about the stares of the people around her or Asher¡¯s zing gaze.


    ¡°I just came over here to tell you to stop wasting your energy, I don¡¯t like you anymore.¡± Mia felt strange when she saw Riina and Asher pulling on each other over here, she hadn¡¯t nned toe over even though she was in a very excited mood from seeing Asher.


    However, when Nangong said that he was going to buy water, but he didn¡¯t return for a long time, this waspletely inconsistent with Nangong¡¯s character of putting Mia first in everything, and with a little thought, Mia immediately guessed roughly what was going on, and also thought that Nangong and Asher must have made some kind of deal in private.


    She thought it was Nangong Man who betrayed her, but what she didn¡¯t realize was that it was because of Nangong Man¡¯s deeper love, and it wasn¡¯t that Nangong Man was making any kind of deal, it was just that he wanted her to find the happiness that was truly hers.


    Once, Nangong Man thought that if he persistently protected Mia and always stood behind her, one day Mia would look back and see him, but after this month of the two of them tormenting each other, Nangong Man had changed his mind.


    It¡¯s not that Namgung asks if he thinks it¡¯s useless to keep standing by Mia¡¯s side, but he can¡¯t bear to see Mia¡¯s self-torture anymore, and he wants to choose to set things up instead of just choosing to let go.


    ¡°Mia, don¡¯t misunderstand me, I have nothing to do with her, don¡¯t go, Mia!¡± Nangong asked, seeing Mia turn around and leave after she finished speaking, he hurriedly chased after her, but the crowd was congested, and just now Mia was standing in the outeryer of the crowd, now it was very difficult for him to chase out.


    What disturbed him even more was the fact that behind him Riina had also caught up with him, and she tugged at the corner of his sleeve, dragging Asher froming forward, only to hear the delicate voice behind him shout, ¡°Vixen, you better keep what you said today and nevere back to haunt my Asher again!¡±


    The crowd of onlookers, unaware of the truth, were pointing at Asher and Mia¡¯s departing backs, as Mia walked back with a pale face, her pale figure looking as if it would be blown away by a gust of wind.


    Asher swung a p at Leena¡¯s face and made to chase after Mia, but a few hotheads in the crowd pulled him back, indignantly using, ¡°You¡¯re going after that vixen when your own girlfriend is here?¡±


    Mia was indeed pretty and soft looking, and while not a vixen looker, Lena had just acted so righteously that almost everyone on the sidelines believed it was a case of cheating husbands, and everyone expressed great displeasure and righteous indignation at Asher¡¯s actions.


    Asher struggled a few times, pushing the men over and calling out urgently, ¡°Mia , don¡¯t go, wait for me, I want to talk to you!¡±


    But Mia had walked away, never looking back despite being able to hear him, pulling with other women whileing to woo her, and Mia sneered inside with more than a hollow ache.


    There was no such thing as beauty, Mia bristled, not sure if she was mocking Asher¡¯s naivety or her own involuntary heart.


    Asher couldn¡¯t drag himself out of the crowd with several struggles, and all that came to his ears was Leena¡¯s voice constantly persuading him, ¡°Asher, can¡¯t you just have a good life with me? I even have your child, can¡¯t you be considerate of our mother and child¡¯s feelings?¡±


    Asher was impatient, by now Riina had been pulled far away from the crowd for fear of the irascible Asher hurting the beautiful girl, hearing Riina say this, the crowd swept her abdomen and grew even more nervous, still a pregnant woman, how dare this man treat him like this.


    Riinaughed lightly, ¡°Asher, look at the masses, they are the ones with the brightest eyes, Mia is just a vixen who charmed away your mind, why don¡¯t youe back to me soon and stay with me is the right way!¡±

 Chapter 149: The crowd is all blind

    Mia¡¯s figure was no longer visible, and Asher deted, once again returning to his previous disheveled state, he didn¡¯t bother to care what Lena had to say, and headed for his car, the throttle sting and his silhouette was gone in a blur.


    One man looked at her salivatingly and said, ¡°Miss, that man doesn¡¯t like you, it¡¯s because he has no vision, why don¡¯t you stay with me, I will treat you well.¡±


    Riina threw a p at the lecherous man¡¯s face, ¡°Get out of the way, mydy¡¯s business is not your business yet!¡± Saying that, she also took her own car, smiling grimly and instructed the driver, ¡°Go back, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    The driver giggled in response and turned the car on, returning to the location designated by Riina, who fiddled with her phone in the car, and not long after, it dinged, and Riina opened the short message and nced at it, smiling in satisfaction.


    The message, from a temporary number that showed an unknown city on the caller ID, read, ¡°Got it, please, miss.¡±


    Riina¡¯s mood suddenly cheered up and the displeasure of her earlier argument with Asher was swept away as she replied, ¡°Treat her well, but don¡¯t overdo it, if anything goes wrong, you know the consequences.¡±


    In a ramshackle factory in the far suburbs, an obscenely tall, thin man picked up his cell phone and called back, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The factory looked like it hadn¡¯t been repaired in years, probably a building from thest century, and while the city wasvishly decorated on the inside, most of the exterior facilities were still iplete, such as the suburbs, where there were no less than dozens of such abandoned factory buildings, and the one this tall, thin man had chosen was one of the most inconspicuous.


    The tall, thin man was just one of the leaders of the group, and the little brother sitting on the ground with a cigarette on the side said, ¡°Can we not watch her here, this ce is broken and shitty, and this woman is trapped in such a disguise, she should be fine.¡±


    Mia cowered in a corner of the nt, a not-quite-clean towel stuffed in her mouth, whimpering to speak.


    The tall, thin man went over, took the cloth napkin off his mouth, and asked, ¡°What do you have to say?¡±


    Mia finally got some fresh air and took a few big breaths before looking at the man with a stern gaze and asking, ¡°Who told you to bring me here?¡±


    The tall, thin manughed and said, ¡°You are in no position to ask that question now, or think carefully about how to please the brothers so that they can torture you less.¡±


    Mia was still rtively at ease at this point, after all, something like kidnapping was definitely about money, and she herself should be rtively safe until they figured out what was going on.


    Mia thought for a moment and asked, ¡°So, how much did the person who told you to kidnap me pay you? I can offer you double that.¡± She knew perfectly well that if she asked the mastermind who had instructed the gang to kidnap her again, they wouldn¡¯t confess, so she might as well secure herself first in a different way.


    A scruffily dressed man next to him said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t bullshit her, if she gets anything out of her if thedy finds out, we¡¯ll all be done for.¡±


    The tall, thin man kicked down the short man¡¯s body, sending the dwarf tumbling a few times and falling to the ground as he coldly snorted, ¡°Do your boss and I look like such a clueless person, just chatting with this little beauty, what can I be set up for? Don¡¯t you talk too much!¡±


    An eyed man holding a game console in his hand on one side looked up, nced disdainfully at the shorty on the ground, and also advised in a low voice, ¡°Shorty, this woman doesn¡¯t see how much smarter than our boss, just don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The eyed man looked quite a bit more civilized than the people in this room, Mia still had a better feeling about him and couldn¡¯t help but be a bit indignant at this point, who said her IQ was just on par with a kidnapper leader, did she look that retarded?


    Mia bristled and struck up a conversation, ¡°Hey, you guys didn¡¯t just tie me up here and let me sit around like this, didn¡¯t see you guys call in some words, if you want money I can tell someone else to bring it to you.¡±


    The tall, thin man smiled a little lewdly, ¡°Little beauty is so sure that we want to rob money, why don¡¯t we change our mind and rob sex instead!¡±


    Mia smirked, ¡°Can you guys not hit me or something, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t rob me, I think the person on the phone just told you not to touch me, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t see any semnce of malice in you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The tall, thin man was a bit embarrassed, ¡°She didn¡¯t tell us not to touch you, she told us to take special care of you for a bit, but you¡¯re such a pretty little girl, I kinda can¡¯ty my hands on you yet.¡±


    Mia froze at her words, her mind was racing, letting these guys toss a hostage, it seemed they were determined to make things difficult for her, she had been staying at hometely, she hadn¡¯t offended anyone, who was looking at her so badly.


    As if suddenly blessed, Mia remembered the malicious, mocking gaze she had inadvertently nced at Lina before leaving today, and she carefully tried, ¡°That, the one who told you to kidnap me, wasn¡¯t it Lina?¡±


    The tall, thin man had been just sitting down in a corner by the wall, when he almost jumped in shock at the sound of his voice, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Mia smiled slightly and didn¡¯t say anything, she actually just wanted to blow up the gang, she didn¡¯t expect this boss to be a real no brainer, she only tried it a little and said it.


    The eyed man ying the game next to him nced bitingly at the tall, thin man and grunted, ¡°Boss, can you cut the crap and call Miss Lina over now and tell her her identity has beenpromised.¡±


    The tall, thin man hesitated for a long time, and by the time he finally picked up the phone his hand was shaking in trembling, he knew the way Lina punished people, and he didn¡¯t know if this was a big mistake, and what he feared most was Miss Lina¡¯s punishment.


    The tall, thin man didn¡¯t dare not to tell Lina the news, their hearts were already not in unison, and there was no guarantee that someone would give Lina a small report in order to get to the top, and then he would have to eat his words.


    ¡°Miss Lina, I, this is Zhao Xing.¡± The tall, thin man dialed the phone with his tongue tied a little, and looked aside as Mia couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Lena¡¯s voice on the phone was soft, a false attitude she was used to, ¡°What¡¯s up? That chick told you guys to take care of me, did you do it?¡±


    Zhao Xing rubbed his trouser leg with one hand and said bitterly, ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything to her yet, but there was an ident, and the woman already knows that you ordered the kidnapping of us.¡±


    The other side of the phone was silent for a long time before Riina¡¯s voice came, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys help me knock her around, it¡¯s best to give her delicate face a few blows, see how she can still seduce men in the future.¡±


    I could see that Lina was in a good mood at the moment, if it was usual for one of her men to spoil her business, she would have either had someone beaten up or fined her sry for the month, Zhao Xing replied with words of gratitude, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Miss Lina, I will follow your instructions, I won¡¯t let this chick get hurt!¡±


    Mia had been listening intently to the man on the phone, ears pointed up in an attempt to hear what was being said on the phone, and this Zhao Xing had been grunting and responding before, when thest sentence steepled Mia.


    When Zhao Xing put down the phone, he walked towards Mia with a sardonic smile, and Mia shrank back into the wall, but nay, her hands and feet were tied, and the movement to escape was too minimal.


    ¡°Will you leave me alone? I can give you whatever you want.¡± Mia could see that this Zhao Xing was up to no good and asked with a crying face.


    Zhao Xing smiled evilly, ¡°Little beauty, I actually really didn¡¯t mean to touch you at first, but who let you guess Miss Lina¡¯s identity, leading me to make this call, and now that Miss Lina has asked me by name to take good care of you, of course I had to do so.¡±


    Mia was silent, she knew that benefits or anything else could not impress Zhao Xing now, under Lina¡¯s umted authority, this Zhao Xing had be a dog of Lina¡¯s loyalty.


    Zhao Xing stepped forward, seeing that there was still a bit of hesitation in his eyes, but in order not to let his brother look at him funny, he moved decisively and walked up to Mia and put a foot on him, saying with his mouth, ¡°First, I¡¯ll give you a kick, as an early warm-up.¡±


    He was about to kick a second time when he was stopped, the man with sses on the other side who was always holding the game console and ying it stood up at some point, he pulled Zhao Xing to a halt, his voice tone was smooth, ¡°One kick is almost enough, look at her shrinking in pain, so that¡¯s something to say to Miss Lina.¡±


    The room was silent at first, and soon there was sparse coos ofughter up, Zhao Xing looked at the eye man for half a day, alsoughed, listened to his words to stop his feet, walked to the other side and said, ¡°Xiao Cheng, you are not going to like this little beauty, right?¡±


    Love at first sight was something that most people believed in, but yet they rarely saw it, and Xiao Cheng had been so indifferent to anything that no one expected him to be the one to stop Zhao Xing.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The teenager named Xiao Cheng saw that Zhao Xing gave up his intention to continue beating up Lina and also retreated to the corner and sat down as if his stopping hadn¡¯t happened before, and returned to that I¡¯m ying the game everyone ignore me state.


    A couple of men next to him coaxed louder and louderughter, and he pretended not to hear them, just frowning, and stayed immersed in the game.


    Zhao Xing smiled and sat beside him and said, ¡°Xiao Cheng, I always thought that you were just a cold and monstrous man, but I didn¡¯t expect that you also had feelings, if you like this chick, I will cover for you even if I disobey thedy¡¯s orders.¡±


    The eyed man impatiently peeled away Zhao Xing¡¯s hand on his shoulder and was silent for a long time, and just when everyone thought he wouldn¡¯t answer, he surprisingly said, ¡°Thank you Brother Xing.¡±

 Chapter 150 Love at First Sight

    Zhao Xingughed, some of the surrounding brothers¡¯ eyes were unconvinced, some were envious, and none of them cared about Mia who was in the corner and was in pain with a blue face and a cold sweat.


    Just now Zhao Xing¡¯s kick was tucked right on her stomach, Mia¡¯s pain at the moment was too much for her to bear, her voice was no longer so calm, instead it rang out with some fear, ¡°Can you guys help me look at it, I¡¯m in pain.¡±


    No one in the room paid any attention to her, and she spoke a little louder before the shorty finally replied, ¡°The brothers don¡¯t even have money for food, so naturally they won¡¯t have money to pay for your medicine, so you should fucking stay there quietly, don¡¯t look for a beating!¡±


    Mia was in pain and couldn¡¯t move on the floor, and sniffed, knowing that the robbers were not good people after all, even though they had promised her mercy, she smiled bitterly and cowered in the corner herself, trying not to draw attention to herself in the room.


    A few of the robbers heckled for a while longer and began to open up for lunch, and Naru looked up first, her voice too calm to be a teenager, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Shorty immediately answered, ¡°I¡¯ll go find a meal if Brother Cheng is hungry, so you guys stay here and keep watch.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Sun Xing pulled back Shorty, who was already running towards the door, and said with a sneer, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know your temperament, doesn¡¯t it just dislike the cold and mess here, let you go out and God knows when you wille back.¡±


    Shorty asked with a grimace, ¡°What then?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lina valued this very powerful fighter and let Zhao Xing take special care of him, it was possible for him to starve himself to death, so it was clear that his sloppy clothes were not his true nature, it must be because Zhao Xing was toozy to change his clothes.


    Riina listened carefully to their discussion with her side ears, knowing the rtionship and movement between the robbers, it was good for her to escape, although her hands and feet were bound, with her a weak woman could throw out the chances were not very good, but finally she might get a chance, her stomach was not very painful at this time, but still pretended to be in difficulty, face to the wall and not move.


    Zhao Xing also did not expect the eye man to go to buy food, but the little shorty is a piggyback character, go out to take care of the food must first y after sleeping enough toe back, and so he went to get lunch, a room of people do not know what kind of people have to be hungry to eat, and he himself is the person in charge of this operation Lina designated, also can not leave the mission objective, nced around, he headed to the corner of the house to read a novel next to the big man.


    Toe kicking the big man who was grinning and giggling over the plot of the novel on his phone, Zhao Xing shouted, ¡°Hey, Lao Gou, stop watching and go get some lunch!¡±


    The big man, an honest one, immediately rose from his addiction to the novel and answered nervously, ¡°Hey!¡± Lifting his feet, he headed out of the house.


    Zhao Xing grabbed him back, his thin and tall height was still much lower than the big man, and his body looked out of proportion with this Old Gou, but Old Gou was still easily pulled back by him, ¡°Did you bring any money ah just go outside, here you go!¡±


    Old Gou scratched his oily, bald head, the flesh on his face quivering, and said with a smile, ¡°I forgot.¡± And then he took the money and went out again upside down.


    Shorty snorted, not finding much point in it either, and fell back into the corner to close his eyes and squint.


    Zhao Xing nestled beside Naruto and dozed off, Mia acted very honestly, besides being so heavily guarded, they weren¡¯t worried at all that the weak woman would escape.


    Not only was Zhao Xing and the others so relieved, but Lina was also kind of relieved with the strength of this man she had working for her, and she was sitting leisurely at home at the moment, staring at the TV, but obviously her mind was not on those boring shows.


    After waiting to reel off what her mind had to say again, she took out her nifty little cell phone and dialed Asher, who still didn¡¯t pick up after many rings until the electronic voice of the servicedy came over the phone, Lena dropped the phone and frowned in disbelief that Asher wasn¡¯t answering her calls.


    Riina called again and again, the phone rang a few times on the other side but this time it was simply held up, the call that went through the line that the number you have dialed is on hold made Riina pause in annoyance, Asher had ruffled her call!


    Riina¡¯s fire was instantly less, she smiled coldly and dialed Asher again, she kept calling and couldn¡¯t believe Asher wasn¡¯t picking up!


    Sure enough, by the time there were more than five calls, Asher picked up as soon as the phone rang, his cranky, impatient voice mixed with a drunken sluring through, ¡°What¡¯s up!¡±


    The tone was very harsh but Riina didn¡¯t care about that as she said coldly, ¡°Asher, originally I was going to talk to you nicely however seeing your attitude you don¡¯t seem to be going along with this, so let me be blunt, you have to marry me.¡±


    Asher just took it as a joke: ¡°What are you talking about? Is there anything going on or not? I¡¯m hanging up if there¡¯s nothing!¡±


    The corners of Riina¡¯s mouth ticked up as she smirked and said to Asher, ¡°Go ahead and hang up, just don¡¯t regret it when you do.¡±


    Riina rarely looked so set in her ways when confronted by Asher, who realized something was wrong and asked Riina in a patient, soft voice, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Riina purposely dangled Asher and whined, ¡°Guess what.¡±


    Asher simply withheld the call.


    Riina was stunned on the other side and thought for half a day before calling Asher, this time she decided not to challenge Asher¡¯s patience and as soon as the phone picked up she confessed straight away, ¡°I¡¯ll let Mia go if you marry me, she¡¯s already in my custody!¡±


    The person on the other end of the line seemed to be lost for a moment, grunting incoherently for a few moments before she seemed to snap out of it and she heard Asher¡¯s pitch-shifted voice, ¡°What did you say?! What have you done with Mia!¡±


    Riina smiles smugly, just not worried that you don¡¯t care about Mia, but in her heart she¡¯s actually jealous to a point, ¡°It¡¯s upsetting me that you care so much about her, if you showed a little less of your concern I might treat her a little better.¡±


    Asher was pulling clothes on himself quickly, ¡°Tell me where you took Mia, I¡¯m warning you, if youy a finger on her, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Try it, if you touch me, I¡¯ll make sure you never see Mia as a person again in your life!¡± Riina¡¯s tone also sharpens, Asher has never been this nervous about her, how can she not be jealous, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t marry me, you¡¯ll wait for your Mia to be tortured to death little by little.¡±


    Having had the experience of being withdrawn from her marriage before, she cannot feel at ease now even after being engaged to Asher, and she can only hope that after tying the knot, Asher will take into ount the interests of both families and stay by her side forever.


    Asher¡¯s forehead bruised and he mmed the door to the bar booth with a thud as he coldly asked Lena, ¡°Where the hell did you hide Mia, stop dreaming!¡±


    Lena lit up a cigarette over here, her voice incredibly lightpared to Asher¡¯s thought, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you where she is, and you won¡¯t be able to find her unless you promise to marry me.¡±


    Asher immediately hung up the phone, went out and took a taxi to the entrance of Lina¡¯s vi, dropped the phone and dialed his secretary first, ¡°Mia is missing, find out her whereabouts immediately!¡±


    The secretary was confused over there, ¡°What Mia is missing, wasn¡¯t she fine during the day today?¡±


    Although Asher wouldn¡¯t say so, the secretary was also keeping an eye on; Mia¡¯s movements, and he assumed at the moment that Mia was safely at home; after all, the maid at Mia¡¯s house hadn¡¯t sent him word that Mia was missing.


    It couldn¡¯t be med on that maid, Mia was out with Nangong Man, although Nangong Man came back earlier than Mia, he had already instructed that there was no need to prepare Mia¡¯s dinner, so it was evident that Mia should have gone out on her own for something, she certainly didn¡¯t know that something had happened to her mistress.


    Asher tried to sound as calm as possible, detailing the information he knew to his secretary, then hung up the phone and started banging on the door of Leena¡¯s house.


    Of course, that mming of the door wasn¡¯t an exact statement, but the way Asher knocked on the door was so violent that Lena could hear the thumping at the door as she sat in the inner room.


    The maid went to open the door, and before she could see who was at the door, Asher had entered in a gust of wind, apanied by a roar, ¡°Lena, get your ass out here!¡±


    Lena slowly and methodically straightened the hem of her dress that had been crinkled from leaning on the couch for so long before she stepped out of the inner room at a pace and smiled softly at Asher who was already nearly frantic, ¡°Asher, you better be able to talk to me calmly, the worse you treat me, the worse it will be for Mia.¡±


    Asher stood for a long time breathing heavily before he could barely keep the fire down, the gaze he shot at Leena was almost sword-like, the air around him was as dark and heavy as a long brewing tornado, the room was still chilling even though the air conditioning wasn¡¯t on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want if you hand over Mia.¡± Asher tried to negotiate a deal with Lena.


    Riina skipped augh, ¡°What do you think you are? Your credibility is already known to be bad, you¡¯ve already repented once before, I wouldn¡¯t dare trust you again.¡±


    Asher pounded his fist on the coffee table, shaking the teacups with a clink, a teaspoon dripping and rolling onto the carpet without making a sound, and he turned his head away from looking at Leena¡¯s owlish face, afraid he¡¯d miss hitting it in the moment, ¡°Your aim.¡±


    Riina was pleased with the effect she had caused, she had twisted her psyche a bit, no longer seeking Asher¡¯s heart, only his person in bondage, ¡°Just marry me and Mia will naturally be released in peace when the timees, but it will be impossible for you to see her again, I will send her across the ocean.¡±

 Chapter 151: Forced Marriage

    Asher didn¡¯t doubt for a second the truth of what Riina said, the crazy woman could do anything, ¡°I promise.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the result of deep thought, but the situation no longer allowed Asher to consider it; he didn¡¯t know what kind of life Mia was living now, but that didn¡¯t stop him from making up his own mind, and he could almost imagine the dark interior, with Mia cowering in a corner alone, crying quietly.


    Lena¡¯s expression leapt up and she smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s have the wedding in three days.¡±


    She was expecting Asher to be less than forting, but what she didn¡¯t expect was for Asher to be more aggressive than her this time, Asher said, ¡°No, it¡¯s tomorrow, I¡¯ll get everything ready, you just need to let Mia out.¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe how far Riina could get Mia in a day, as long as Riina would let Mia go , he would naturally have a way to find someone, as for marriage, although leaving the soul would drastically ruin their family¡¯s property, Asher didn¡¯t care about that, only Riina, a silly woman, would think Asher would be threatened by that.


    Riina smiled, not caring what Asher really thought, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal, I have a lot more credibility than you do.¡±


    Asher snorted disdainfully and got up to leave without a second thought, if he could find Mia within the day he would make sure that Leena didn¡¯t see the sun in the morning.


    Riina watched Asher out the door, still a bit uneasy to make a phone call to Zhao Xing: ¡°Keep an eye on the people, if anything happens, you guys understand yourselves.¡±


    Zhao Xing put down the phone with a confused face, in the past, he only helped Lina fight whatever she didn¡¯t like, doing something like kidnapping was the first time, he didn¡¯t expect this mission to be so serious in nature, the alwayszy Lina called both sides within an hour to ask about the situation.


    Zhao Xing turned to the eyed man next to him and said, ¡°Cheng Zi, it¡¯s not that buddies won¡¯t help you this time, this chick is probably not small in origin, your thoughts of liking her should die before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    The eye guy didn¡¯t react much, except that the viin on the console screen was unfortunately killed by a tiger pounce from Odd, as he just stiffened his fingers and didn¡¯t dodge it.


    The night is fast approaching, but no one cares to sleep. Lena is at ease at home, eating fruit tes and ying on theputer, with a rxed demeanor, while Nangong asks and Asher are anxious and sweaty, directing all the manpower avable to find Mia¡¯s location.


    Mia didn¡¯t know that the outside world had been mixed up in a mess because of her, she huddled in the corner, a little sleepy, a room full of people except for the eye guy who was asleep, the sses guy was more simr to an invisible person, ying a game more quietly than her in the corner, Mia watched her for half a day, but finally gave up on the idea of running away after everyone was asleep.


    The eye man didn¡¯t look sleepy at all, Mia decided not to lean against him, to catch up on sleep first to save her spirit to fight tomorrow¡¯s variables is the right thing to do, before going to sleep she whispered to him, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The thank you both knew by heart was in response to what had happened during the day, and the man with the sses looked up at her without saying anything, except that his eyes seemed softer than before.


    Mia was so sleepy from being tossed around all day that she fell asleep quite nervously.


    She was woken up in the middle of the night by the eye man picking her up, a room full of men¡¯s stinky sweat and loud snoring, the eye man covering Mia¡¯s mouth, his voice soft, ¡°Be quiet, I¡¯ll take you out.¡±


    Mia came to her senses after a brief moment of confusion, and she blinked, signaling to the eye man that she already knew and he could let go of his hand.


    The man with the sses gingerly began to untie the ropes from her, careful not to touch Gou, who was sleeping horizontally on Mia¡¯s side, and moving quickly.


    Mia rubbed her leg and helped him to his feet, the soreness in her knee made her stumble involuntarily, luckily the eye man held her very carefully and carefully, Mia didn¡¯t say anything but her bright eyes were enough for Naruto to read her thanks.


    The two men crept outside, the door to the nt was shabby and made a creaking sound, and behind them came the sleepy, slurred voice of Zhao Xing.


    Both men were very nervous and stood stiffly in ce for a moment before continuing to walk silently out the door.


    They were in an abandoned warehouse in thisrge factory, far from the main and inner doors, and the two men had a hard time feeling their way out of the house, using Naruto¡¯s ystation to shine the light all the way.


    A distant sound of a car engine edged closer to the area, and the two men happened to be standing in the empty, unupied factorypound with nowhere to hide, exposed directly to the car that wasing in at the front entrance.


    Headlights hit the two men, apanied by the sound of emergency brakes.


    Riina moved swiftly to get out of the car, while behind her came out two tall ck-suited bodyguards, she gazed at the two in front of her in dismay, her gaze gradually turned cold: ¡°Naruto, what are you doing?¡±


    The man with sses said calmly, ¡°She had to go to the bathroom, I brought her out.¡±


    Riina frowned and asked, ¡°Need toe this far?¡± Her mind had begun to grow suspicious of Naruto.


    But Naruto was really mentally tough, his eyes didn¡¯t dodge at all, and he said very ndly, ¡°The water stopped at the factory a long time ago, and there¡¯s a patch of grass next to this, so I¡¯m going to make it easy for her to go over there.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Lena would be skeptical, but said nothing, and walked on towards the factory, the two bodyguards behind him both with powerful shlights in their hands and their car lights on, illuminating the road ahead.


    Mia¡¯s apprehensive heart let go for now, as much as she wanted to run away, she didn¡¯t want to involve the honest looking teenager at all, Naruto had always taken care of her and she didn¡¯t want him to get involved.


    Riina¡¯s bodyguard pressed the two men into the house, outside the doorman¡¯s room Riina paused as she instructed Naruto, ¡°Go in and get Zhao Xing and the others out.¡±


    Naruto led the way, not feeling at all ufortable about what he¡¯d just done when confronted with Lina, seeing that he was a very good disguiser.


    ¡°Brother Xing, Miss Lina is here, asking us to go out.¡± The calm voice of the eye man rang out, quite loud enough to wake up everyone in the room.


    Zhao Xing first muttered, ¡°Son of a bitch, so much tossing and turning in the middle of the night.¡± And then reluctantly climbed up and called Shorty and Old Gou to go out together.


    Riina sat in the doorway of the janitor¡¯s room, the chair was the same one that was in tatters in the janitor¡¯s room, but that didn¡¯t affect her aura, she surveyed Mia¡¯s unkempt clothes and sneered, ¡°Dare you go against me, do you know the lesson?¡±


    Mia¡¯s poise remained, standing there with her head held high, not even bothering to give Leena a look or speak.


    Feeling slighted, Riina¡¯s anger grew, ¡°Teach her a lesson, you guys.¡± There were no injuries visible on Mia¡¯s body, which made Riina upset, she had clearly instructed Zhao Xing to let them treat this bitch well.


    The two bodyguards she brought with her looked at each other, a little ufortable with such a delicate girl like Mia, but under Lina¡¯s cold gaze, one of them couldn¡¯t resist the pressure and took the lead to reward Mia with a p.


    ¡°The corner of Mia¡¯s mouth was broken with a crunching sound, and that was the result of the bouncer¡¯s mercy.


    Lena didn¡¯t see the masculine pity of the two bodyguards, she smiled smugly, ¡°Good fight, keep it up.¡±


    Mia¡¯s red, swollen cheeks pleased her, and it was that foxy look that seduced Asher.


    One of the other bodyguards winced at Riina¡¯s twisted smile before kicking Mia in the crook of the leg just to show himself.


    Mia, who had been standing straight and with an aura that was not in the least bit inferior to Riina¡¯s, poofed down to her knees, just facing Riina¡¯s direction.


    Shended on one knee, biting her lip to death as she braced herself and stood up again.


    ¡°So hard-headed at this time of day¡­ It¡¯s good, it¡¯s still no fun if you¡¯re submissive¡­ I¡¯m going to torture you little by little, wear down your looks, wear down your mind.¡± Riina¡¯s sinister voice echoed through the empty factory, sending chills through her body like a ghost on the night shift and a half.


    Mia was silent, she knew she couldn¡¯t escape the ravages of Lina today, but whatever the situation, ambition and poise must not be lost, and her awe-inspiring demeanor couldn¡¯t help but make the few older men behind her look a little impressed.


    Things were no longer difficult once they got started, and the two guards switched up their tricks to intensify the pain in Mia¡¯s body as Lenaughed madly, her nails scraping against the leather chair that revealed the interior stickers with a harsh sound.


    To the side, Zhao Xing turned his head away ufortably, and Naruto even shrugged his shoulders and turned back, not daring to look at the violent scene, except for Lao Gou, who was watching with the same relish as Lina, a violent man who was assessing the appreciation of the two bodyguards¡¯ methods.


    Shorty turned his back and muttered quietly, ¡°Miss is too ruthless this time, well, I don¡¯t know how that girl has offended her, she actually has to be made whole like this, not daring is always better than being a man, well, speaking of which, this unlucky little girl is really good looking.¡±


    The eyed male Naruto nced at the dwarf and said nothing, but the sharp, cold gaze made the dwarf shudder and shut up.


    Naruto can¡¯t resist Nina, but he can still bully the little runt in his spare time; he¡¯s the main fighting force on Zhao Xing¡¯s team and is capable of a lot, and he was the one who put in the most effort when he kidnapped Mia.


    The two men had been fighting for half a day, and Mia had long since lost her strength to fight back, limp and bruised on the floor, not making a sound.


    She ordered one of the bodyguards to go up and check Mia¡¯s nose, she could torture Mia, but beating her to death would be a big deal, after all, Mia was the president of a group, and she had Asher and Nangong to cover her, she could send her people overseas, but she could never get them killed.


    Hearing that Mia was still angry, Lena stomped her foot, thinking about the wedding tomorrow and having little desire to torment Mia any further; she had to get up early in the morning to prepare her makeup for the wedding before she had time to care about the breathless woman.


    Riina turned around and gracefully stepped on her catwalk to the car, instructing Zhao Xing who nodded to see her off, ¡°Keep an eye on the people, you¡¯ll get the best reward you can after this.¡±

 Chapter 152 – The forthcoming wedding

    Marina side, outside the only club church.


    The turquoise blue sea, with the sound of the waves sent along by the sea breeze now and then, was clear and beautiful. On the beach, the water came up again and again, then fadedzily, showing its sparkling side in the sunlight, detailed and quiet.


    The blue and quiet sea, the tranquil tide, the brown sandy beaches, the carpet of pink roses and white lilies, the colorful balloons floating all over the sky.


    This one is like a dream wedding.


    The guests who came to the wedding were well-dressed and polite in conversation, showing good breeding and respect for the hosts who held the ceremony.


    A mass of media reporters, also scantily d but with various cameras and camcorders in their hands, nned to make the most of the unexpected and grand wedding in the shortest possible time.


    Many of the guests in attendance, too, were talking about.


    ¡°How strange, why have Master Jun and Miss Lai suddenly decided to get married? Wasn¡¯t it five years since they were engaged before, and I heard that the engagement was broken off once in the middle, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it, and I¡¯m wondering why a wedding would suddenly take ce when five years have gone by without a marriage?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, ording to the influence of the Jun family and the Lai family in the city, it¡¯s impossible to get married without any prior warning, this wedding, there must be some hidden agenda?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that Master Jun is fighting with the president of the Shengshi Group and is not marrying Miss Lai because of her, so howe he¡¯s suddenly changed his mind now?¡±


    ¡­


    The guests in the audience were talking but were baffled to know why Asher was suddenly getting married to Leena!


    However, even though they were full of doubts, they couldn¡¯t resisting to attend, after all, it was an honor for them to attend Asher¡¯s wedding, and they were now worried because they were too rushed and didn¡¯t know if Asher would like the gift they had prepared.


    Time passed, and after the guests had waited for almost half an hour, a group of bodyguards, dressed in ck trench coats, stood swiftly and quietly in every corner of the surrounding area to ensure the wedding took ce safely.


    How can there be no bodyguards at Asher¡¯s wedding?


    Not long after the bodyguard stood, Asher slowly walked to a section of the carpet and stood firmly in ce as the crowd waited in anticipation.


    Today Asher, being the new Ron, wore a couture ck suit with a meticulous bow tie, still handsome and unmistakable, with inky ck eyes, a straight nose, and lips as pink as rose petals.


    Although simply standing there, but when Asher appeared, it grabbed everyone¡¯s attention, eager, adoring, envious ¡­ all kinds of eyes entangled in Asher¡¯s body, and could not leave!


    Especially the women, seeing this dream prince and lover, who is about to marry another woman, they are filled with nothing but envy and resentment and reluctance.


    Why, the women Asher is marrying, not them?


    However, the guests soon noticed something different about Asher, even though it was his wedding day, he didn¡¯t look a single bit excited.


    Icy eyes, icy breath, icy perimeter ¡­


    Even though Asher stood with his eyes downcast, the cold aura around him still caused the guests sitting around him to automatically and quietly move their seats back by about half a meter, fearing that the coldness from Asher would affect them.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Isn¡¯t it his and Leena¡¯s wedding day, why does Asher look so cold?


    Could it be that he didn¡¯t want to get married at all and was forced to do so?


    This thought had just surfaced in everyone¡¯s mind and was immediately shattered by them; just ask, how many people in this city, no, in all of Asia and the world, could force Asher to do what he was not willing to do?


    Not to mention, it¡¯s his wedding?


    However, the guests, sitting where they were, suddenly felt a wave of unease; perhaps, they shouldn¡¯t havee to this wedding, shouldn¡¯t have rushed to browbeat Asher, because the situation today looked and seemed a bit bad.


    However, all the journalists of the media present were so excited that they didn¡¯t know what to expect, if they could get some hidden secrets from Asher¡¯s wedding, it would be enough to make them famous throughout the media!


    ¡°Look guys, Master Jun seems upset, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Master Jun didn¡¯t want to get married at all and had apelling reason to get married? Geez, could the titr Master Jun be forced to do something he doesn¡¯t want to do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind, you know with your toes that no one would force Master Jun to get married unless he wanted to!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The murmurs, which reached Asher¡¯s ears, continued to hang his head, unmoved in the least, until a man hurried up to him and said, ¡°The bride¡¯s float has arrived!¡±


    The sound, immediately set off a stir in the crowd, all the guests were on their feet, while all the media reporters, carrying their equipment, poured towards the entrance, who wanted to get the first pictures and first hand information, didn¡¯t they?


    Amidst the eager eyes of the crowd, the float in which the bride was riding slowly drove into view.


    The extended Rolls-Royce, followed by hundreds of extended limousines and two dozen bodyguards driving in front of it, was luxurious to the extreme just in its grandeur.


    Without making those present wait long, Lina, dressed in a white wedding gown, slowly stepped down from the luxurious wedding car.


    Specially ordered high-ss wedding dress, simple and generous design, fussyce, more than ten meters long skirt, Lina originally tall and discerning, this wedding dress will set her off tall and beautiful, high coiffed hair, set off her noble and temperament. Deep V opening, half exposed beautiful back, long slender legs, exquisite makeup ¡­


    Everything, it all looks so perfect.


    Asher, who saw the wedding car approaching, slowly turned his head to watch the approaching car slowlye to a stop, but he didn¡¯t move his feet, he just watched in silence, seemingly contemting something.


    Even though Riina had already gotten off the car for a few minutes, he still didn¡¯t move his feet, he just quietly watched Riina who slowly got off the car and didn¡¯t move.


    One Minute, Two Minutes, Three Minutes ¡­


    Five minutes had passed and Asher never moved his feet, all eyes were fixed on him, eyes full of doubt and confusion, what was wrong with him?


    As a rule, wasn¡¯t Asher supposed to pick up the bride and walk into the church together? But why did he remain standing motionless when the bride was getting out of the car, what was he doing?


    Rina, who had gotten out of the car and seemed very puzzled by Asher¡¯s behavior as well, didn¡¯t panic as usual, but just stood still and quietly stared at Asher, quiet and calm, seemingly unfazed by Asher¡¯s unusual behavior.


    What the hell is he doing?


    And what is she waiting for?


    This wedding, it seems, is full of alienation everywhere, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Asher, aren¡¯t youing over?¡± After a long time, just as the guests were dying of curiosity and confusion, Riina finally spoke slowly, her voice gentle, like she had no problem at all with Asher¡¯s unusual behavior.


    Her voice was so soft, as if she was asking Asher what he wanted for dinner today.


    The crowd locked their eyes firmly on Asher, wanting to see how he would react, but, to the crowd¡¯s surprise, Asher, who had always been cold and calm, slowly walked in Riina¡¯s direction instead, after listening to her words!


    In the hearts of the crowd, they were all shocked!


    There seems to be something wrong with Asher today, and today¡¯s wedding was full of weirdness everywhere!


    One Step, Two Steps, Three Steps ¡­


    Finally, with the eyes of the crowd watching, Asher slowly walked to the side of Lina, who was wearing a clean white wedding dress, and reached out his hand, taking Lina¡¯s small hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, I thought you wouldn¡¯te over!¡± When Asher took her arm, Leena smiled gently down, and to others, her face overflowed with a happy, beautiful smile that made her look even more regal and beautiful.


    In the eyes of others, she was supposed to be the happiest bride in the world, wasn¡¯t she?


    But they are the only ones, who know what is going on here.


    Taking her small hand and walking slowly with her down the red carpeted path towards the church ahead, Asher¡¯s eyes shed with disgust as he whispered beside Leena, ¡°Do you think, that¡¯s going to keep me on a leash? Or, do you think that¡¯s going to keep you with me?¡±


    ¡°Asher, no matter what, you¡¯re still married to me, I don¡¯t care if you want to be or not, you¡¯re already married to me.¡± A faint smile appeared on Riina¡¯s face, ¡°After marrying me, even if you want to get a divorce, it¡¯s not that simple, is it?¡±


    If they want a divorce, the Jun family will definitely weigh it up and will not agree to it easily.


    After all, the Jun family and the Li family were well-known in the city, so if they divorced, it would definitely rm the city, and it would bring a lot of negative effects to the two families, which would not be what the Jun family wanted to see.


    Unbeknownst to them, the two had walked the red carpet nearly halfway, and all the light was cast on them, gaudy, puzzled, curious ¡­


    Is it possible that Asher, who has never wanted to be tied down by marriage, is just tied down by it?


    ¡°Well, now that I¡¯ve kept our agreement, shouldn¡¯t you let her go?¡± With hisrge hand still holding Rina¡¯s small one, Asher¡¯s voice was low, just low enough for Rina beside him to hear, but with a deep sense of coldness and disgust.


    Never in his life would he have imagined that he would be threatened by a woman, and the woman he loathed the most!


    Is it true that you¡¯re just going to marry her?

 Chapter 153: Disapproval of your marriage

    Asher¡¯s words made Riina slightly hook a cold smile, slightly sneering at the handsome and unparalleled man beside her, and her voice took on an icy chill, ¡°Asher, as long as the ceremony is overter, I will definitely let her go, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Asher didn¡¯t say another word, he knew that now that everything was in Riina¡¯s hands, especially Mia¡¯s life, she wouldn¡¯t take it lying down if he backtracked now.


    In these few rounds, Rina hadpletely torn herself away from him, like a trapped beast, and would not be afraid of anything now. What¡¯s more, in Rina¡¯s mind now, all she wants is the marriage Asher gave her. As for what will happen after that, she doesn¡¯t want to bother thinking about it now.


    The main thing, is in thew is for everyone to agree, isn¡¯t it?


    As for Mia, she had already thought of what to do with her, and would make sure Asher was satisfied, and a cruel, grim smile curled the corners of Riina¡¯s mouth at the thought of that.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    That woman had caused her so much pain, would she let her off so easily?


    One step and then another, and then another, the two slowly made their way to the end of the aisle and were about to walk inside the church.


    ¡°Asher, walk into this church and when all the ceremonies are over, I am yourwfully wedded wifee, as witnessed by all here only. As soon as we get married, Mia will be a veritable third party and she will have a hard time if she continues to be so insensitive. You like her so much, you won¡¯t let her have a bad time, will you?¡± Taking Asher¡¯s arm, Leena smiled faintly and said softly.


    Her voice was so soft, so soft that only Asher beside her could hear her words, and everyone thought they were all just whispering sweetly.


    After all, people who are already getting married sure have a lot of sweet nothings to say, don¡¯t they?


    Lina smiled smartly and looked around, everyone smiled and saluted her, except Asher, after hearing her words, his whole body turned stiff, a handsome face that was already cold, now turned even colder, and a low air pressure that made people avoid it was emitted around him.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not waste any more time and hurry inside, I¡¯m sure the priest has been waiting for us for a long time.¡± Sensing Asher¡¯s stiffness and taking his arm with a slight effort, Lena¡¯s face remained with a sweet smile.


    Ignoring the dissimrity of the day, she should be the happiest bride in the world, shouldn¡¯t she?


    She believed that at least if she married Asher, there would be thousands of women who would bepletely dead and heartbroken. Because, even if they tried harder, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be the Jun family¡¯s young grandmother. For the Jun family, no matter what the situation is, there can only ever be one young grandmother!


    As long as she stood firmly in this seat, I believe that there was no one who could take her ce. After all, not everyone couldpete with her family!


    The thought of this slowly erged the smile on Lena¡¯s face until happiness overflowed her entire heart and chest.


    The two men, each with their own thoughts, stepped inside the church together, and when everyone was seated, the priest began to read the marriage vows.


    ¡°Asher, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, you are willing to be by Miss Lena¡¯s side ¡­¡± The priest¡¯s voice trembled a little as he recited the vow, and a fine sweat seeped from his forehead.


    He¡¯s officiated at more than a hundred weddings, and this is the first time he¡¯s ever been this nervous!


    Asher didn¡¯t answer and the room fell silent, all waiting for him to say something back, all eyes locked on Asher and whispering quietly.


    ¡°Master Jun? Master Jun, it¡¯s your turn to answer ¡­¡± After waiting for a few minutes, the priest looked around nervously and finally couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and timidly reminded.


    He¡¯s the groom today, and if he doesn¡¯t answer, this ceremony won¡¯t work!


    The smile on Riina¡¯s face, finally, could no longer hang on as she gracefully turned her head, looked at Asher beside her, smiled gracefully, reached out, took his arm, and softly reminded him, ¡°Asher, it¡¯s your turn to answer ¡­¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Finally, Asher answered the words slowly, his voice carrying a certain hardness and difficulty.


    ¡°Miss Lena, for richer or for poorer, in health or in sickness, do you wish to be by Mr. Asher¡¯s side ¡­¡± Seeing Asher finally answer, the priest wiped a cold sweat and proceeded to read the vows, wishing in his heart that the ceremony was over this morning It would be nice.


    As soon as the priest¡¯s words left his lips, Lena couldn¡¯t wait to shout, ¡°I do!¡±


    Yes, she had waited for five years, she had wanted to marry Asher with all her heart, and now after all the trouble, she was finally marrying Asher, how could she not?


    She replied, even a little impatiently, as if she was afraid Asher might backtrack at any moment. The guests in the room seemed to notice this as well, and couldn¡¯t help but start whispering in hushed tones.


    ¡°How strange, don¡¯t you think, things seem a little strange? Just now the priest asked Master Jun to take the oath, and he seemed reluctant ¡­¡±


    ¡°I can see that too, Master Jun seems reluctant, but Rina-san seems a bit impatient!¡±


    ¡°I do think it¡¯s normal, think about it, it¡¯s been five years, and she¡¯s so excited to be married to Master Jun, of course she can¡¯t wait!¡±


    ¡°See now, I do feel some sympathy for Miss Lena ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    At first, the crowd still murmured, but then the murmurs grew louder and louder, and all of these voices reached Lina¡¯s ears in droves, and her face, which was originally full ofughter and happiness, now turned green and white for a while, embarrassed to the extreme.


    Whipping her head around and giving the guests in attendance a stern re, Leena twisted her head and yelled at the still fuming priest, ¡°Priest, what are you still standing there for, why don¡¯t you hurry up and carry on backwards?¡±


    ¡°Er, well, well ¡­¡± The priest froze, shuddered at the imposing Lina, and hurriedly proceeded to ask as programmed, ¡°Guests present, if none of you have any objections, then I dere that They are married!¡±


    One Minute, Two Minutes, Three Minutes ¡­


    Time seemed to pass very slowly as all the binkans looked at each other, it was Asher and Leena¡¯s wedding, who would dare to say no?


    ¡°Priest, no one will object, just hurry up and end the ceremony!¡± Waiting very impatiently, and with an unspoken uneasiness in her heart, Lina saw that the priest was actually going to follow the procedure, she no longer cared about her status as a bride and yelled at the priest.


    ¡°Well, well, since no one has any objections, I¡¯ll announce ¡­¡± startled by Lina¡¯s roar, the priest scrambled back to his senses and panicked about to open his mouth to make the announcement.


    Before he could finish his sentence, a clear voice interjected, ¡°I object!¡±


    How dare anyone object to Asher and Leena¡¯s marriage!


    This man is desperate for his life!


    All eyes were locked towards the person who walked in, and the reporters who had just acted as if nothing had happened were all pulling out their hidden cameras, their faces full of excitement to capture the news.


    After hearing this voice, the gloom on Asher¡¯s face was swept away, and his ink-ck eyes suddenly burst into brilliance, like the brightest stars on the night curtain. On the other hand, after hearing this voice, Lina first didn¡¯t dare to believe it, and then she had a pale face.


    Even though she had seen Nangong ask help a wrecked Mia walk in, she still couldn¡¯t believe it and shook her head desperately, whispering, ¡°Impossible, I obviously ¡­ how is that possible?¡±


    She had obviously arranged it so that by the time her marriage ceremony with Asher was over, she would have arranged for the men to get Mia out in the middle of nowhere, disguised as a suicide, so that she would never interfere with her again!


    Everything had been arranged, but how could this Mia, who was supposed to be on her way to death, be inside the church?


    ¡°What did you just say, thisdy?¡± The priest, who had thought the ceremony would soon be over, asked with a trembling voice as cold sweat grew on his forehead after seeing Mia suddenly emerge, wiping it away in a panic.


    This little woman, despite being in a mess, still couldn¡¯t hide the overwhelming beauty of her body.


    Could it be, she is also one of Asher¡¯s women and now seeing that Asher is actually marrying Leena, she is furious and so she hase to get justice!


    How dare she?


    This little woman, how dare she go against the titr Master Jun?


    But why, instead of getting angry, Asher, who just a moment ago had a cold face that could almost freeze everyone around him, was now much more rxed?


    ¡°Mia, what did you just say?¡± Quickly gathering the real emotion on her face, Riina coldly questioned, ¡°Could it be, that you must let Asher marry you because he had previously adopted you, I advise you, it¡¯s better not to be delusional, Asher is already married to me!¡±


    Mia¡¯s body, her clothes already dirty and disheveled, and her hair unusually disheveled, and one foot seemingly a little ufortable, now made Asher look distraught.


    This Lena, what the hell is torturing her?


    ¡°Miss Lena, I just object, do you have a problem with that? Or, is Miss Lina afraid that I will reveal everything you¡¯ve done and that¡¯s why she¡¯s annoyed?¡± With Nangong asking for help, Mia finally stood in front of Asher and Riina, her tone clear and cold, but her eyes were full of anger and contempt.


    This woman, has gone to any lengths to marry Asher?


    Sheepishly ncing at the guests in the audience and coldly returning Mia¡¯s gaze, Riina rightly asked back, ¡°Mia, what is it that I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll reveal? It¡¯s you, you know you can¡¯t make it to the big stage, and you stille to our wedding with all the pomp and circumstance, what exactly do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 154: Recorded video

    Riina has a reason to be justified, it¡¯s her wedding, Asher was originally her fianc¨¦, her family matches Asher¡¯s, and fatally, Mia has an unpleasant past to look back on.


    She¡¯s just a mistress that Asher keeps, who is she topete with her, let alone, on her wedding day!


    ¡°Mia, for the sake of us knowing each other, for the sake of you really liking Asher, I¡¯ll let you off the hook for today, you¡¯d better hurry back and not get in the way of our wedding going on!¡± Seeing all eyes on the few of them, Leena said even more justifiably and condescendingly.


    Yes, she is Asher¡¯s fiancee and even if his mistresses and tries to stop their wedding, she is still courteous and gracious, imagine how public opinion will then lean towards that side?


    Growing up in this circle, Lina naturally understands the rules of this circle, as long as the surface is justified, who cares what you are operating in the dark!


    Seeing Li Na¡¯s expression, Nangong asked with undisguised disgust in his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Miss Li, don¡¯t pretend here, I can tell that after seeing Mia, you must be wondering how your men did their job and how they let her escape, right? If I¡¯m right, you¡¯ll be scolding them when you get back, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nangong, anyone present who knows about the Shengshi Group must know that the vice president of the Shengshi Group is secretly in love with their president, am I right?¡± Standing with her arms in her arms, Li Na retorted with an unhurried smile, ¡°Mr. Nangong, you love Miss Luo so much, since it¡¯s whatever she says, could it be that what you say can also be believed? I don¡¯t know if everyone here believes it, but I don¡¯t believe it anyway!¡±


    Up to now, everyone was more than shocked by the sudden appearance of Mia, especially after some people recognized Mia, the shock in their hearts was unimaginable, and they were all talking in private.


    ¡°This Miss Luo, is the president of Shengshi Group, and it is said that five years ago, she was Master Jun¡¯s adopted mistress, and today¡¯s wedding is really getting interesting!¡±


    ¡°Master Jun¡¯s mistress showed up at Master Jun¡¯s wedding, isn¡¯t that simple, so it must be a case of settling old grudges and new ones together?¡±


    ¡°Master Jun and Miss Lai, and Miss Luo, and Mr. Namgung likes Miss Luo, their rtionship is soplicated, I¡¯m curious, how will things be resolved today?¡±


    ¡­


    The chatter of the crowd naturally favored Lina¡¯s side, which brought a smug smile to Lina¡¯s face, ¡°Miss Luo, if it¡¯s not toote for you to turn back, if you wait a few more moments, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to resist asking security to evict you!¡±


    ¡°Lina, have you finished what you need to say?¡± Mia didn¡¯t seem at all bothered by Leena¡¯s intimidation and ndness as she smiled lightly, ¡°If you¡¯re all done, isn¡¯t it my turn to say something?¡±


    A sh of panic crossed Riina¡¯s face, for Mia to show up at the wedding, something must have gone wrong with those henchmen, and now that Mia was so calm, could it be that she had caught her in something?


    However, she only came with Nangong asked, and did not grab those few henchmen toe together, so what did she threaten herself with? As long as those few men don¡¯t confess, everything, she will put it on Mia¡¯s shoulders, beating her to death she won¡¯t even admit it!


    Because she knew what it would mean if she admitted now, in front of so many people, that she had kidnapped Mia.


    Asher gave her a cold look and didn¡¯t speak up or try to interrupt the conversation between them. He knew that the reason why Mia said that must be because she had evidence of Lina. Moreover, she must have suffered a lot of aggression, and it was time to give her a chance to make her usations.


    And for Lina who dared to threaten him, he would naturally prepare a big gift to wait for her properly!


    After looking around and not finding herself taking a few of her men, Riina¡¯s mind gradually stabilized and returned to her earlier nd and aggressive self, ¡°Miss Luo, there are all kinds of people within this church now, I hope you still think carefully about what you say, or else don¡¯t me me for not having warned you!¡±


    ¡°Miss Lina, this is exactly what I have to say to you. But before I speak, let¡¯s please listen to this recording first!¡± Smiling faintly, Mia removed an earring-like object from her own ear!


    She actually has a recording!


    She thought these were Mia¡¯s earrings!


    But instead she wants everyone to listen to the recording!


    Damn, she was a bit reckless as she thought she had everything under control, if Mia had recorded all this everyone would have been able to hear her!


    ¡°Miss Luo, don¡¯t be an rmist, and don¡¯t deliberately use some high-tech means to synthesize a recording so as to deceive everyone!¡± After settling down, Lina forced down the panic inside and said to Mia in a panic.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of objecting, Mia turned her face to the guests in the room and said lightly, ¡°Please, look at the state I¡¯m in, do I look like the kind of person who doesn¡¯t panic and synthesize a recording beforeing over? If I have that time, why don¡¯t I change into a decent outfit?¡±


    Mia¡¯s words seemed to elicit a reaction from the crowd, who all gazed at Mia¡¯s crumpled


    The clothes, the messy hair, the stains on the stunningly beautiful face ¡­ all made it obvious that this woman had just escaped from somewhere!


    Seeing the crowd nodding, a hint of panic shed across Riina¡¯s face before she raised her voice and said, ¡°What she¡¯s best at, this person, is using softness to gain sympathy from everyone, I hope you won¡¯t be deceived by her soft appearance and won¡¯t believe what she says.¡±


    Riina¡¯s words, too, had some effect, and the faces of all, with a half-hearted look on them, nced at the two of them, as if wondering which was the better one to believe.


    ¡°Miss Lina, I haven¡¯t even let everyone listen to the recording yet, and you¡¯re already panicking, seems a bit too subdued, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Mia didn¡¯t get angry at Riina¡¯s behavior, she just smiled lightly and said.


    Riina immediately panicked and denied it with her mouth full, ¡°Where did I panic? Fine, since you have a recording, let everyone hear if it¡¯s true or not. But I¡¯ll say this up front, if the recording turns out to be fake, I definitely won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±


    Mia ignored Riina again and just nodded at Nangong asked, who then connected the earring-like object in her hand to aputer at the church that was used to y music.


    After a slight wait of about mid-thirty seconds, theputer immediately showed a picture of Riina instructing her men to beat Mia, with an unholy curse under her breath, ¡°Good fight, keep going.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be so hard-headed at this point, it¡¯s still no fun if you¡¯re submissive, I¡¯m just going to torture you bit by bit, wear down your looks and wear down your mind.¡±


    ¡­


    The picture was shown to the crowd, and the faces of all showed a look of disbelief, not hiding their thoughts on the matter: the


    ¡°Oh my god, I really can¡¯t believe that this thing was actually done by our recognizeddy of the house, Miss Lina!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, listen to what she said, it¡¯s really cruel, to use such tactics against an unarmed woman, it¡¯s just too much!¡±


    ¡°Think about it guys, Master Jun seems to be upset all the time today, it can¡¯t be because, Miss Lai that this matter threatens Master Jun, that¡¯s why she¡¯s upset, right?¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing the arrogance of Lina on the screen, the way Mia was beaten up and bleeding from the corners of her mouth, a handsome face of Asher was gradually covered with gloom, and a pair of dark eyes instantly turned gloomy to the extreme!


    This woman, how dare she hurt her!


    Looking at herself on the screen and hearing the crowd¡¯s chatter, Riina finally panicked, ignoring the fact that her skirt was about ten meters long and short, she immediately ran to theputer screen, panicked and used the wide hem of her skirt to protect theputer screen, panicking and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look, what are you looking at, all of you get out of my way!¡±


    No one had moved their bodies, but the looks they gave to Leena clearly indicated the mood in their hearts at the moment.


    ¡°Riina, are you going to try to weasel out of anything else?¡± Slowly walking over to Leena¡¯s side and grabbing her wrist, Asher¡¯s voice was cold as ice, ¡°You should have thought of the consequences when you did this, damn it, how dare you hurt her!¡±


    Riina¡¯s arm was grabbed by Asher, her one eye was dead on Asher, from the initial panic and pallor, it gradually turned into calmness and anger, a cold smile slowly spilled out of the corner of her mouth, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re right, I thought of the consequences when I did this!¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t it ever ur to you that you were pushed to this point in this matter? Did it never ur to you that it is because of you that I have be what I am? I¡¯m your fiancee, she¡¯s just a mistress, why did you dy marrying me for her for five years, what do you take me for? Have you ever thought about how I feel?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hate her, and I hate to let her die in a hurry so you cane back to me. But is it wrong for me to do so? Ask all the women in this room if they would do that if they were in the position I¡¯m in now?¡±


    ¡°If you want to know why you¡¯re the way you are today, then you might as well ask yourself why you¡¯re the way you are? Asher, it¡¯s not my fault alone that you¡¯re in this situation, do you understand?¡±


    Riina stared dead into Asher¡¯s eyes, a pair of carefully manicured eyes that grew to overflow with blood and hate.

 Chapter 155: Give me back my wedding

    After Riina finished her words, there was silence, and no one dared to say anything. Even Mia and Nangong asked, both lowered their heads with pensive faces and did not speak again.


    This time, although Riina had gone too far, her words just now spoke to the hearts of both people.


    ¡°Leena, what else do you have to say about what happened today?¡± ncing sideways at Mia, an uneasy feeling rose in Asher¡¯s heart and he put all his anger on Leena, ¡°If I send you to the police station now, what do you think will be the situation? Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you should think about Leigh¡¯s group!¡±


    Asher¡¯s words told Lena all the possible consequences, leaving her to weigh them up.


    Sure enough, after hearing Asher¡¯s words, Riina¡¯s carefully groomed little face turned pale and trembled slightly, ¡°Jun, Asher, you, you¡¯re so cruel, you¡¯re still doing this for that woman, right?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All the people, who immediately pricked up their ears, especially the media reporters, immediately shouldered their cameras and camcorders and pointed their lenses at the four men.


    Things, it seems, are getting interesting!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys leave yet, are you still waiting nning to watch the good show here?¡± Asher, however, didn¡¯t follow up on what he had just said and simply turned his head towards the guests and reporters still sitting in their seats, his voice cold without the slightest warmth, ¡°A word of friendly advice, it¡¯s best to leave now.¡±


    Let them go?


    Does this wedding just cut off in the middle?


    However, all of them did not dare to think about what Asher was going to do, they just immediately stood up when they heard those words and walked towards the outside of the church without hesitation. Asher told them to leave, it was better for them to leave in a hurry.


    Otherwise, they¡¯re going to regret it if they stay!


    A few momentster, the entire church had run clean out, leaving only the panicked and overwhelmed priest, unsure of what to do.


    It was the first time, as a priest, that he had been thrown out of a wedding by the people he was marrying, and did he really have to leave?


    ¡°What, Reverend, are you going to stay here?¡± Giving him a cold look, Asher wasn¡¯t even the least bit polite. At this point in time, he was merely trying to preserve onest piece of dignity for Lina!


    Even though he didn¡¯t like it, he made her wait five years, and he wouldn¡¯t push her to the edge until thest step!


    ¡°Er, I, I¡¯ll leave, I¡¯ll leave ¡­¡± After only a slight hesitation, the priest reacted with a jolt, looking at the empty church, before he scrambled to wipe a cold sweat and hurriedly ran towards the outside, fearing that if he was one step slower, he would suffer.


    Soon, the entire church was left with the four of them.


    ¡°Asher, why did you tell all the people in the church to leave, you were afraid they would find out about your scandal weren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve always been the prince charming of many women, you must not want them to see you like this right?¡± Seeing that everyone in the church had left cleanly, Lina timidly took a step backwards and said sheepishly.


    Mia and Namgung asked also turned their eyes to Asher to see how he would answer.


    ¡°Lina, we¡¯ve known each other for so long, and for whatever reason, I still held you back for five years. Do you think you¡¯ve done something that I don¡¯t know about, I just don¡¯t want to make you look bad to everyone in front of so many people, understand?¡± There was a rare softness in Asher¡¯s voice.


    No matter what, Riina had taken five years because of him, and he couldn¡¯t bear to expose everything she had done in front of so many people.


    When Asher was about to speak just now, Riina was already prepared to deal with everything, her whole body was on alert, and her eyes were fixed on Asher, but when Asher said those words, it was like a punch on cotton, and she actually froze in ce.


    ¡°You, what did you say?¡± After half a day of mumbling, Rina finally said, ¡°Asher, are you, are you looking out for me?¡±


    Before Asher could answer, Mia turned her head to Nangong asked, ¡°Nangong asked, let¡¯s go, this is not the ce for us to stay ¡­¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Nangong to ask back, she immediately turned her head and left.


    Tangled, hard ¡­ several emotions, at the same time, surged in Mia¡¯s heart, just now when Asher opened his mouth to speak, she was worried that Asher would do things too far to hurt Lina. However, when Asher actually said those words, an inexplicable taste surged in her heart.


    A sour feeling in my heart, was it jealousy?


    But hadn¡¯t she already stopped loving him?


    Watching Mia stride towards the door, Asher froze and immediately left the still dazed Leena behind, shooing up to Mia in one big step and grabbing her arm, his voice low, ¡°Are you leaving like this? How are you, are you hurt, do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Mia stopped in her tracks and coldly looked at Asher with a cold afterimage, ¡°Master Jun, I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your wedding just now, it¡¯s better for you guys to talk!¡±


    ¡°You, don¡¯t get me wrong, I was just ¡­¡± Frozen, Asher surprisingly didn¡¯t know how to exin what had just happened. He was going to tell this little woman that he had just done it in front of so many people and didn¡¯t want Lina to get hurt?


    Asher¡¯s hesitation swept an inexplicable chill through Mia¡¯s heart, something was blocking her throat, it was unbearable, she took a deep breath and swallowed back the ufortable feeling inside her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e, and I have to say sorry to you guys for almost getting married if it wasn¡¯t for me!¡±


    ¡°Mia, what are you being pretentious about, you were right earlier, if it wasn¡¯t for you, Asher would have married me!¡± Somehow, Riina had pounced on them and grabbed Mia¡¯s hair with a grimace, ¡°Mia, I hate you so much, why don¡¯t you go die? Why don¡¯t you go and die?¡±


    Mia was cold and violently grabbed by her hair, and there were old wounds on her body, Mia¡¯s eyes burst into tears of pain and subconsciously protected her hair with her hands, ¡°It hurts ¡­¡±


    ¡°Lena, what are you doing! Let go! Do you hear me, let go!¡± Seeing the way Mia was in tears of pain as Riina yanked on Mia¡¯s hair for dear life, Asher¡¯s voice immediately lowered and the air pressure around him immediately turned lower.


    Did she just tolerate this woman just now, and she immediately revealed her nature?


    Seeing Asher¡¯s dark eyes all wild with anger, Leena¡¯s heart was weak, resentfully letting go of the hand tugging at Mia¡¯s hair, her eyes full of tears of aggression, ¡°Asher, why, why do you never turn towards this woman? Why don¡¯t you ever think about what I¡¯m feeling? I¡¯m your fiancee, she¡¯s nothing, why do you always favor her in everything?¡±


    ¡°Lina, I¡¯m telling you, I know exactly what you¡¯ve done in my mind. If you¡¯re going to make any more nonsense, you¡¯ll have to see if you¡¯re qualified.¡± Reaching out to grab Riina¡¯s arm and yanking it coldly to the side, Asher¡¯s voice was cold to the core.


    Nangong asked with a deep sigh, slowly walked to Mia¡¯s side and whispered to Mia, ¡°Mia , let¡¯s go!¡±


    When Asher had caught up earlier, he hadn¡¯t caught up in time just to let the two talk it out, but now, seeing howplicated the situation had now be, he didn¡¯t want to watch any longer and took Mia¡¯s hand, striding towards the outside of the church.


    ¡°Is that how you¡¯re going to leave?¡± Just as he took a step, he was stopped in his tracks by a cold-faced Asher.


    ¡°Asher, what are you going to do?¡± There was a pause, and an addedyer of coldness in the eyes that looked to Asher.


    This man, what did he want him to do? By not letting go of himself so much, he wasining that he had just interrupted his wedding and didn¡¯t let him marry Lina, right?


    ¡°Mia, you were right earlier, you disrupted one of my weddings.¡± Asher looked at Mia, his gaze as grim and low as his voice, and said in one word, ¡°So you¡¯ll have to pay me back for a wedding!¡±


    ¡°Asher!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Mia and Leena called out in unison, both looking across at Asher in disbelief.


    ¡°Mia, I told you a long time ago, I already missed it once five years ago, and I¡¯m not going to let myself miss it again. Just remember, I will make you promise me in this life.¡± Asher¡¯s words, spoken with conviction, and a pair of my dark eyes, looking straight at Mia.


    As if, in the next moment, she would say yes.


    With a tremor in her heart, Mia gave Asher a deep look and never looked back, walking with Nangong Man towards the outside of the church. Who knows, those reporters didn¡¯t leave at all, they were just waiting outside, and after Mia and Nangong asked walked out, all the reporters immediately surrounded them in the middle.


    ¡°Miss Luo, what you meant just now is that you were kidnapped by Miss Lai, right? Then please tell us how you were kidnapped and how you escaped?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Miss Luo, because Miss Lina kidnapped you and you¡¯re trying to deliberately disrupt their marriage because of that?¡±


    ¡°Miss Luo, can we please talk about what your rtionship with Master Jun really is and why ¡­ it is if you were adopted five years ago¡±


    ¡­


    All the questions, immediately, came towards Mia, like a tidal wave, and Mia had just escaped from where Lina had imprisoned her, and now she was surrounded by arge group of people, her face pale and unusually ugly.


    ¡°Alright, if you guys have any questions, Miss Luo will hold a press conference specifically for this, she¡¯s not feeling well right now, can everyone please move out of the way?¡± Seeing the pale face of the little woman in his arms, Nangong asked, shielding her in his arms and saying to the reporters with a cold face.


    He knew how much aggravation Mia had already endured, and if he let these reporters pester him any longer, the little woman was afraid she would pass out in the next minute.

 Chapter 156 – Changed in the middle

    That time, after being led by Nangong asked to break out from the group of reporters, Mia went back and became very ill, with a high fever for many days. Nangong asked for a doctor, and Mia¡¯s health improved greatly.


    ¡°Mia , look at you, you¡¯ve been sick for so many days, you¡¯ve been in the house, why don¡¯t you go out for a walk? Or else, you¡¯ll be bored.¡± Walking over to Mia¡¯s bedside, Nangong asked, gentlybing her chestnut hair with his hand, softly persuading.


    ¡°Nangong asked, I really don¡¯t know where to go, I¡¯m so upset inside and I don¡¯t know what to do to relieve it.¡± Looking up at Nangong asked, Mia¡¯s spirit was very disheveled.


    Not to mention the fact that she¡¯d been sick for some time, the mere thought of Asher defending Leena that day made her mood inexplicably stifled and stuffy.


    Could it be that she really wasn¡¯t over Asher yet, and if not, why did an ufortable feeling well up inside her at the sight of him defending another woman?


    Knowing Mia¡¯s mood, Nangong asked with a softer voice, ¡°Mia , don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve found a ce for you this time, you¡¯ll definitely like it. You¡¯re so stuffy in your room all day, I don¡¯t feel at ease, go out for a walk, okay?¡±


    Although she was too weak to have the energy to go out, Mia couldn¡¯t bear to go against Nangong Man¡¯s good intentions, she nodded and finally followed him to the ce he had found long ago.


    It was a themed hotel built in the suburbs, surrounded by sculptures of various colors, a path paved with colorful cobblestones stretched towards the hotel, and a few meters away from the hotel was a small artificially created river with a small bridge paved with colorful ss.


    It was nowte in the evening, and the artificial creek was shimmering and colorful in the sunlight, with a special splendor and charm.


    ¡°Nangong asked, I have to say, you always find some surprising ces.¡± Standing on the small bridge and looking around the surroundings, Mia¡¯s eyes were full of amazement, ¡°I like this ce so much that I want to stay here for a while.¡±


    The evening sunset shone on her body, gilding her white dress with a golden glow, making her whole person look like an out-of-this-world white lotus, her small face like a morning dew, with a kind of out-of-this-world pure beauty so stunning that people couldn¡¯t move their eyes.


    ¡°Mia , don¡¯t look at the outside as simple, this is a rich club in the city and it¡¯s very well set up with everything. You can stay here for a while as long as you want, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Slowly walking side by side with Mia towards the inside of the hotel, Nangong asked, his voice soft as water.


    Sure enough, when Mia walked inside, she realized that the inside was really something else, the setup inside was simple but you could tell that the best configurations were chosen, the whole hotel looked simple but generous, luxurious but especially ssy.


    The two walked together to the second floor and sat down at the clinical seat, overlooking the surroundings downstairs, Mia sighedfortably, ¡°Nangong asked, you should have brought me to this ce earlier!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I should have brought you here earlier.¡± Nangong asked and apologized tenderly, ¡°Mia , I¡¯ll go downstairs now and choose something you love to eat up. You are just fine and still weak, so just sit for a while, okay?¡±


    Mia nodded and watched Nangong asked¡¯s figure descend the stairs, she then turned her gaze to the window, looking at the endless ground outside and gradually fell into a deep thought.


    After an unknown amount of time, footsteps sounded behind her.


    ¡°What took you so long to go? But, fortunately, the scenery here is not bad, I quite like it.¡± Thinking it was Nangong who asked toe back, Mia said without looking back.


    The man behind him did not speak.


    ¡°Nangong asked, how do you ¡­ Asher, how is it you?¡± Suspiciously turning her head, upon seeing the person standing behind her, who was actually Asher, Mia jerked up from her seat all of a sudden. Because she stood too hard, her body couldn¡¯t help but sway a little.


    The next second, Asher stepped over and held her up, his voice full of tenderness and concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Although her body was drained, Mia braced herself and tried to push the man holding her away, her voice pale and slightly agitated, ¡°Asher, get off me, I don¡¯t want you to touch me!¡±


    She doesn¡¯t want him to touch her!


    After pushing Asher away with all her strength, Mia¡¯s face was pale, her cheeks tinged with a faint red from excitement, while her eyes glowed like stars in the night, looking straight at the man in front of her.


    He must have been so angry that she had just pushed him away!


    However, instead of the anger she expected, Asher¡¯s face immediately darkened with a pair of dark eyes, helplessly furrowing a pair of thick eyebrows, his voice taking on a faint mncholy and helplessness, ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here, where¡¯s Nangong ask? I want to find Nangong ask, I want to go back!¡± With a faint look of surprise on her face, Mia forced herself not to notice the fall from Asher¡¯s body, her voice turning slightly shrill with excitement.


    How did Asher find this ce when Namgung asked to bring her here?


    Thinking about herst birthday, Mia decided in her mind that Asher knew she was here and had followed her all the way here, and that had to be it!


    ¡°He¡¯s just gone and told me to take care of you.¡± Pressing his hands down and trying to calm the small woman in front of him, Asher put his voice to its gentlest, ¡°I¡¯m not going to touch you, don¡¯t be nervous, let¡¯s talk about it, okay?¡±


    Seeing the surprise and excitement of the little woman in front of him when she saw him, Asher¡¯s heart felt like it had been poked hard by something, and it hurt like hell.


    Finally, he got a taste of that pain too.


    ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re saying that he told you we were here and sent you over?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and her face went even paler as she shook her head desperately, clenching her lower lip with her bite, ¡°No way, he would never do that, he knew full well that I didn¡¯t even want to see you!¡±


    Seeing Mia¡¯s own words about not wanting to see him, Asher¡¯s heart jerked so hard it hurt, even though he had been prepared for it.


    ¡°Mia , I know you hate me and know that you can¡¯t forgive me easily at all. But, five years have passed, will you let me make amends? I know you can¡¯t forgive me in your heart because of the child, but please believe me, it was definitely not ¡­¡± Asher¡¯s tone, actually carried a vague plea.


    Was he really begging her?


    Mia shook her head, desperately trying to escape him, pale, her eyes full of crystal tears, ¡°It¡¯s toote for anything now, the wounds of the past five years have long since formed scars, yet they will never heal easily again. I don¡¯t want to pursue what happened five years ago, but I also ask you, please don¡¯t show up again, I really don¡¯t want to see you again, to see you is to relive the pain of my past.¡±


    Slowly, slowly, she faded towards the second floor stairway.


    If she could run away from Asher now, she would have run away fast! Damn Namgung asking, actually negotiating with Asher and leaving her to face Asher the man alone!


    Outside, the sky was full of sunshine just a moment ago, but now it was raining heavily, as if, together, they were also mourning Mia¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Mia , don¡¯t run, I won¡¯t hurt you, don¡¯t be afraid, watch your step, it¡¯s raining outside!¡± Asher looked at Mia who was running out of the hotel with a pale face and carefully followed her, carefully persuading her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯d heard that her health hadn¡¯t been goodtely, and I was afraid that if she was allowed to get wet again, her health would be worse.


    Mia, however, couldn¡¯t listen to anything at all; she was so intent on escaping Asher that she hurriedly ran towards the outside of the hotel, despite his urgings. The sky was pelting her with pea-sized raindrops, which soon soaked her white dress and wrapped it tightly around her body.


    Her dimpled body was soon revealed.


    ¡°Mia , don¡¯t be like this, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t see me, but you mustn¡¯t hurt your body, okay? You¡¯ve already had a high fever for a few days, if you get wet again, you¡¯ll definitely catch a cold again, listen to me, okay?¡± Asher¡¯s handsome face was full of anxiety as he followed behind Mia.


    Mia¡¯s thin body, soaked to the bone in the rain, and the gusts of wind that kept blowing, seemingly trying to sweep her away, filled Asher¡¯s heart as he watched.


    This woman, she doesn¡¯t want to die just to avoid him?


    Not caring any more about Mia¡¯s reaction, Asher took a few steps after her, picked her up by the waist and stomped towards his parked car. Mia was very unhappy with his behavior, hitting and kicking, protesting, ¡°Asher, put me down, I don¡¯t want you to control me, you put me down!¡±


    ¡°Stay where you are!¡± Holding back the pain and anger in his heart, Asher shoved the ever struggling Mia into the passenger seat without saying a word, suppressing the urge in his heart to tear the ungrateful little woman to pieces, and sat down in the driver¡¯s seat with a grim face.


    ¡°Asher, what are you doing, where are you taking me? You let me out of the car, I don¡¯t want to be with you!¡± Mia, sitting in the passenger seat, was not quiet for a moment and tried to open the window, only to find that Asher had long ago locked it shut, she yelled with a chagrined look on her face.


    Unable to hold back his anger any longer, Asher growled lowly, ¡°Mia, you¡¯re sick, and if you get wet again, you¡¯ll get even sicker! Even if you hate me, even if you hate me so much that you want to kill me, you need to have the strength and be healthy to take revenge, do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 157 – She’s got a soft mouth

    Ament that froze Mia in ce.


    The rain, bing heavier and heavier, sttered the car like feathered arrows, and soon it was a sea of rain all around.


    A cool breeze, wrapped in heavy rain, blew over, and Mia shivered inexplicably, unable to resist the urge to shrink herself, only to find that she was soaked to the bone and had no way to warm herself.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t get angry, you¡¯re bound to get sick if you keep getting wet like that.¡± Twisting her head slightly to see Mia¡¯s hair clinging to her face, her face pale and blue, and she couldn¡¯t help but wince, Asher¡¯s voice held a hint of anxiety.


    He just couldn¡¯t bear it, seeing her sick again.


    ¡°Achoo!¡± No sooner had he finished his sentence than Mia sneezed, and an unnatural blush had begun to form on a small face, and Asher took the opportunity to reach out, only to find her forehead rolling and her eyes gradually beginning to turn misty.


    ¡°Mia , you weren¡¯t well in the first ce, and just now you were caught in the rain, now I¡¯ll take you to the hospital, okay?¡± As if afraid that Mia would refuse, Asher immediately continued before she could respond, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to see me, I will leave after I take you to the hospital and will inform Namgung to ask to take care of you, okay?¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    Mia slowly closed her eyes, hiding her emotions, but a different feeling slowly came over her heart. This man, was he begging for himself?


    But why, why do people always know to cherish everything when they lose it? If he had been able to be the same five years ago as he was now, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many things that were too painful to forget, and there wouldn¡¯t have been hatred erected between two people like a thick wall of ice.


    Should I hate him?


    However, he didn¡¯t seem to be feeling much better than herself right now, and she knew his cold to the core personality, yet he had repeatedly descended to beg for her sake. Every now and then, she realized that the hatred she had spent five years forging was actually quite fragile.


    She was afraid she simply couldn¡¯t be hard enough to hate him, so she pretended to be cold and refused to see him.


    Should I forgive him?


    Every time she thought of the baby she had lost five years ago, Mia¡¯s heart immediately filled with grief and resentment, and even if Asher hadn¡¯t done that, she hated him for his coldness at the time and for destroying the baby so hard.


    What was she supposed to do when she couldn¡¯t even love or hate?


    However, after Nangong asked to leave, he drove his car and wandered the streets for a long time before finally arriving at the bar where Wang Yuxin was, seemingly, subconsciously.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You, aren¡¯t you apanying Mia anymore?¡± The moment she saw him, Wang Yuxin, who had always been big-hearted, still had a suspicious blush shing across her face, but she immediately changed the subject.


    How long had it been since she¡¯d seen him? To her shame, she actually thought of him from time to time. Now that he was actually here, she was actually so nervous that she couldn¡¯t mix a ss of wine properly, and one hand was trembling slightly.


    Nangong asked without looking at her, only hanging his head deeply, with a faint despondency in his voice, ¡°Can you drink a few sses with me?¡±


    Wang Yuxin was stunned.


    Finally, she still gave up her work to another colleague, and came to an inconspicuous quiet corner with Nangong Man, poured a ss of wine for Nangong Man and herself, her eyes fixed on the scarlet liquid like blood in the ss, and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Well, what¡¯s the matter, just say it!¡±


    In fact, how could she not know that Nangong asked such a despondent demeanor for Mia? It was just that she was not willing to bring it up herself, and still thought of giving the man in front of her a final base to retain his privacy.


    Nangong asked without speaking immediately, only twisting his head to look at the people writhing under the various lights, his handsome face with a faint sadness, before finally speaking abruptly after Wang Yuxin had waited for a long time, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a ce for him to go over!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The ambiguity in Nangong¡¯s question caused Wang Yuxin to be stunned, but then she reacted and faintly responded, ¡°Oh!¡±


    Since Nangong asked was willing toe to her, he must have something to confide in, right?


    If she had some role to y with him, even if it was so humble, she was willing, probably, to be as stupid as he was?


    Sure enough, Nangong asked, bowing his head and downing arge ss of wine, ¡°I hesitated for a long time, torn for a long time, I was thinking about what I was going to do. What am I going to do to put a smile on her face; what am I going to do to put her back on her feet ¡­ I thought for a long time and there was only one answer.¡±


    Wang Yuxin listened quietly.


    ¡°Even though, the answer to that is thest thing I want to know, I also know that there is nothing I can do about it, I couldn¡¯t get into her heart in five years, and I won¡¯t get into it in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know she still hates him, I know all that. But I also know that the reason she hates him so much happens to be because the person she loves most is him. What else would have made this hatredst for five years?¡±


    ¡°I arranged the ce, then got Asher and told him she was up there and to go up. Then I left forlornly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this, I really don¡¯t. But I really couldn¡¯t help it, there was no way to watch her suffer so much and not be able to walk away from the abyss of her past ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡­


    Cup after cup, as Nangong asked pouring, soon Nangong asked finished the bottle of wine, a pair of ck eyes but not at all disheveled, but more glittering, like the most dazzling stars hanging in the night as dazzling.


    ¡°Nangong asked, you¡¯re drunk!¡± Wang Yuxin also drank a lot of wine, trying to suppress the depression that kepting out of her heart with wine, but found that it didn¡¯t work at all, an unspeakable bitterness that spread from her heart, slowly spread to her mouth, and then to her face.


    He was a fool, how could she not be?


    Nangong asked, shaking his head, his gaze still glowing, ¡°No, I¡¯m more awake now than ever. I know that even if I were given another chance to choose, I would still do it. As long as she can be happy, I will be happy too.¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s love. If the other person can be happy, he can be happy.


    Is that really the case?


    ¡°Yuxin, have you ever loved anyone?¡± Out of the blue, Nangong asked such a question.


    Wang Yuxin was a bit at a loss, as if she was at a loss for words as if her hidden heart was poked through, how should she answer? She would tell him that she had fallen in love with a man for the first time, but this man was in love with another woman, who was also her good friend?


    ¡°Why did you suddenly think of asking this question?¡± Hurrying to look down and pretend to admire the brilliant colors of the light hitting the wine ss, Wang Yuxin¡¯s heart almost jumped out. Could it be that he saw her affection for him?


    Impossible, how could he notice her feelings when his heart was now on Mia¡¯s?


    ¡°Nothing, I just casually asked, you are a good girl and deserve a better man ¡­,¡± I don¡¯t know if it was because of the alcohol, Nangong asked as his dark eyes began to turn misty and his voice grew lower and lower as he spoke.


    Wang Yuxin lifted her head and looked sadly at the man who was gradually getting drunk in front of her, a long sigh shed in her heart and she persuaded in a low voice, ¡°Okay, Nangong asked, you¡¯re drunk, let me send you back!¡±


    She slowly walked to Nangong Man¡¯s side and bent down to help him who had gradually be intoxicated, Wang Yuxin only felt her face was hot and hot, so she had to don¡¯t look away from his handsome and charming face. However, just as she approached Nangong asked, she was pulled into Nangong¡¯s arms.


    Feeling herself suddenly fall into a warm embrace, Wang Yuxin¡¯s heart was suddenly startled, and again when she felt Nangong Man¡¯s warm breath and heavy manly scent, Wang Yuxin had panicked to the point of not knowing what to do, and stammered and spoke, ¡°I, I, you, you ¡­¡±


    Under the hazy light, Wang Yuxin¡¯s small white face shed with red, adding a bit of charm and poise to her, her slightly drooping eyes, the non-stop opening and closing of her eyshes, her slightly red cheeks, and her small mouth tightly pursed together, making people look at her with love and pity.


    Perhaps because of the alcohol, Nangong asked surprisingly straightened his thinking at this moment, and by the time Wang Yuxin reacted, his lips were already covering her lips.


    Feeling the warmth and softness on her lips, Wang Yuxin was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted and without thinking, pped her across the face without mercy, ¡°Nangong Man, you, you¡¯re too much!¡±


    This ppletely woke up Nangong Man, who was already slightly drunk, and when he saw the small woman in his arms, his heart was shocked and he panicked and loosened his embrace, and Wang Yuxin was dropped to the ground before he was prepared for anything.


    ¡°Nangong asked, even if you don¡¯t like me, you don¡¯t have to make things so deliberately difficult for me, I ¡­¡± Standing up and casually patting her body, Wang Yuxin couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her heart and loudly questioned the man who had just dropped her to the ground. However, just as the words left her mouth, she suddenly realized something and immediately shut her mouth, a small face rose red.


    Nangong asked panicked and stood up, exining in a panic, ¡°Yuxin, I, I didn¡¯t mean to, I just ¡­ ugh, I¡¯m such an asshole, don¡¯t take it to heart, I, I¡¯m leaving ¡­¡±


    Without finishing a sentence, Nangong asked couldn¡¯t stay any longer and hurriedly ran towards the entrance of the bar, leaving Wang Yuxin alone in the same ce.


    ¡°He just now, actually kissed me?¡± Witnessing Nangong asked the staggering figure leave, Wang Yuxin stroked her hot cheek, still as if she was ced in a dream.


    In fact, she wasn¡¯t much angry just now, she just didn¡¯t know how to face Nangong asked. She knew that the person he loved was not her, yet there was nothing she could do to change it, so she had to use this way to avoid letting herself fall into a situation where she didn¡¯t know how to live with herself.


    ¡°Just now I hit him, he will never see me again, right?¡± Tilting her head up and looking fixedly at the door of the bar, Wang Yuxin¡¯s heart was despondent, the bitterness in her heart gradually spreading to her mouth, bitter and unbearable.

 Chapter 158 – The Underground Garage Under Siege

    But said Nangong asked hurriedly left the bar, hastily got into his car, which calmed down a little, in the heart secretly scolded himself: Nangong asked, you really bastard, has ruined people¡¯s innocence not to say, actually still ¡­


    Hand holding the steering wheel, looking nkly at the night ahead, Nangong asked surprisingly shed before his eyes when he kissed Wang Yuxin just now, her white little face was like porcin as delicate and transparent, her hands were slightly closed but opened and closed nervously, a small mouth half open and half closed, as if inviting him to pick it.


    Also, her lips, surprisingly, were so soft, so sweet, that one had the feeling of wanting to taste them deeply.


    ¡°God, what the hell was I thinking? The person I love, isn¡¯t it Mia ?? How could I have such nasty thoughts about Yuxin, damn it, damn it!¡± Desperately shaking his head, Nangong asked forcing himself to remove the charming scene just now from his mind.


    Just then his phone rang, looking at the caller ID, he answered it with some surprise, ¡°Master Jun, why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked, just now Mia got wet and now has some high fever, you¡¯d bettere over, she, she doesn¡¯t really want to see me ¡­¡± For the first time, he heard humility and pleading in Asher¡¯s tone.


    After just a moment of daze, Nangong asked and agreed to Asher, hanging up the phone and taking a deep look at the bar before driving towards the hospital Asher mentioned.


    Because he was worried about Mia, and because it had just rained not too much, there were very few pedestrians on the street, Nangong asked to increase his horsepower, and in less than twenty minutes, he arrived at the underground garage of the hospital where Mia was.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yo, look who it is, isn¡¯t this the handsome guy who saved the beauty from that hero?¡± Nangong asked as soon as he got out of the car, he was surrounded by four men wearing ck trench coats, one of them said with a yful smile.


    ¡°Yeah, he acted heroicallyst time, and there was a mole in our midst, otherwise, with him alone, how could he have saved that woman?¡± A man with a sinister face sneered at him, ¡°Handsome, but you won¡¯t be so lucky this time, I want to see who can still save you this time!¡±


    Nangong asked looking warily at the four men who had surrounded in, ¡°Who are you? Did Lina send you guys here? However, you all seem to be strangers, I seem to have never seen you before, how do you know what happenedst time?¡±


    Maybe if we can stall and dy until someone cane to the underground parking garage, things will change.


    ¡°Haha, I know what you have in mind, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve investigated it all, at this time, no one wille over!¡± The grim-faced man sneered, ¡°Also, do you think the people you were made to meetst time will show up here this time? Brother, learn a lesson!¡±


    Nangong asked alertly and looked around, really, at this point in time, the whole garage only had dim lights, there was no one entering the garage at all, it seemed that this group of people had been in the garage for this period of time, they had all poked around, and this was the only way to get at him.


    ¡°Well, you have seen through my heart, but I want to ask you, what are you doing here? Why are you looking for trouble with me?¡± Quickly judging the environment he was currently in, Nangong asked as he continued to stall for time, pretending to look confused beyond belief.


    The grim-faced man sneered, ying the dagger in his hand in several random shapes, his face was a cold smile of understanding, ¡°Nangong asked, you asked interestingly, although I know what you mean now, but now there is no one, I might as well tell you. Last time, if it wasn¡¯t for you, Missy¡¯s matter would have been done, but you were hard pressed to stir it up, if you were Missy, would you be able to spare yourself?¡±


    So, it was Lena who did it!


    It must have messed up Riina¡¯s ns because of Namgung¡¯s sudden appearancest time, and now Asher¡¯s ns for her must be even worse, so she must have gotten annoyed and gotten these four to get back at him!


    ¡°Since Lina got you guys to get back at me, she must have given you arge sum of money, how about I give you double the amount she gave you?¡± Looking back at the surroundings, Nangong asked trying to find a powerful environment. However, when those four men saw Nangong Man moving backwards, they immediately followed suit, not giving him a chance to move at all.


    He was behind a wall though, and if he upied that position, he would at least have a guarantee, but the four men would not give him any chance to change the fact that he was now surrounded by four men.


    ¡°Double the money?¡± The grim-faced man hooked his lips and smiled, seemingly quite interested, ¡°Money, of course we like the more the better, but I¡¯m afraid Mr. Nangong doesn¡¯t know, we are Lai¡¯spany¡¯s people and have worked for Lai¡¯spany for life, do you think that we will give up our lifetime meal ticket just because of this small amount of money?¡±


    His voice and smile were full of sarcasm.


    Now in this situation, they were four people, but Nangong Man was only one person, and they themselves were Lai¡¯spany¡¯s fighters, and they had already investigated Nangong Man¡¯s situation very clearly, he was just a weak schr. If they were to fight, Nangong Man would definitely not be their opponent.


    And the fact that there wasn¡¯t anyone at all in the underground garage right now, or even for a long time, added to the four men¡¯s minds.


    Nangong asked how he could not run away now in their eyes like a rat in a cat¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Then ¡­¡± After stammering for a long time, Nangong asked, unable to find any more excuses for dy, and had to look at the four of them warily.


    The grim-faced man finally no longer had the heart to tease Nangong asked, impatiently waving the dagger in his hand and gesturing to the other three, ¡°Alright, no more nonsense with him, hurry up and finish the job, or give an ount to Missy! It¡¯s not like you guys don¡¯t know Missy¡¯s temper, you better not make her angry!¡±


    With these words from the grim-faced man, several other people slowly gathered towards Nangong Man, slowly narrowing the circle of encirclement, pulling out the daggers in their hands and waving them closer towards Nangong Man.


    Finally, the grim-faced man waved his hand and the four men pounced together towards Nangong Man!


    ¡°Give me a hard beating, or else he won¡¯t grow up at all!¡± One of the men, with a sinister tone, waved his dagger and lunged towards Nangong Man, not showing any mercy at all.


    When they came, Ri Na told them that if they could leave scars on Nangong Man¡¯s body, she would reward them heavily. Although Lina had an arrogant personality, she was never ambiguous when it came to this, so the four men lunged towards Nangong Man¡¯s body as if they had been hit with chicken blood.


    Nangong Man was able to take some precautions at first, but after supporting him for less than three minutes, he soon showed his weakness as a person, and when the other four men saw that he was gradually falling behind, they had more than enough courage to ferociously greet Nangong Man¡¯s body with their fists and feet.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Nangong Man¡¯s clothes all over his body to be torn beyond recognition, and a handsome face that was soon covered in bruises and scars soon turned into a wretched mess. As he watched a man kick Nangong Man to the ground, the other three men all sneered towards him and surrounded him.


    ¡°Hey, you kid are the vice president of Shengshi Group, you are high and mighty all day long, you didn¡¯t think you would have such a miserable day, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he must not have thought that this handsome face of his would be beaten like a pig¡¯s head by us, right? Haha,ughing my ass off, look at that face of his!¡±


    ¡°Should we take a few pictures and show them to Missy when the timees, she will be very happy. Once Missy is happy, our fortune wille ¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Knowing that Nangong Man was not even the slightest bit capable of fighting now, the four men were discussing how to ughter Nangong Man as if no one else was around, unrestrainedly.


    ¡°What are you doing? Stop right there!¡± Just as the four men were slowly closing in on Nangong Man, a voice that was cold to the core suddenly came out, as if it wasing from hell, causing people to shiver!


    Hearing that someone had actually appeared, the four men who had already fought until they were red in the eyes, now seeing that someone actually dared to stop their actions, immediately looked towards the person who came with a cold face, and the man with a grim face viciously stuck his dagger into the wall and asked fiercely, ¡°Who is it, looking for death, right? If it¡¯s too long to live, do you want the brothers to bleed you out?¡±


    Nangong asked raising his head with difficulty, feeling a hot pain on his face, he wiped it casually with his hand, and after seeing the face of the visitor, he spat out with difficulty, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re finally here!¡±


    ¡°If you guys admit your mistakes to Mr. Nangong now, I might even spare you this time!¡± Asher swept a faint nce at Nangong asked, his dark eyes taking on a bloodthirsty glow as he looked grimly at the four men walking towards him in unison.


    He was already tall, and at this moment, with his back to the light, the dim light was cast on his body, casting a shadow around him, and now Asher, like a shuraing out of hell, one could not help but feel a chill in his body when looking at him.


    The grim-faced man was a bit cowed, but again, relying on his numbers, he sneered and walked towards Asher, ¡°Yo, who¡¯s this,ing to die and actually being so tough-talking? Brothers, give him a good show!¡±


    ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s Master Jun, Missy¡¯s fianc¨¦, if we dare to touch him, not only will Missy not reward us, she will definitely punish us.¡± A man with an obscene face behind him immediately tugged on the gloomy-faced man and reminded him in a small voice.


    Knowing that Asher was Lina¡¯s fianc¨¦, the grim-faced man¡¯s heart thumped, but if he took back the grimness he had just shown in front of his brothers, it would make him lose face, so he straightened his back and aggravated the grimness on his face, ¡°Yo, I don¡¯t care who you are, as long as you dare to meddle in my business, then I will never let you go!¡±

 Chapter 159 – Saving Nangong Man

    The other three hesitated, perhaps unable to disobey the grim-faced man¡¯s orders, and they had to force their nerve to walk towards Asher.


    Just as they approached Asher, Asher flew up and kicked the grim-faced man at the front of the room, his tone so cold that it was bone chilling, ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid to die, go ahead and do it!¡±


    The other three men looked at each other, all seeing fear and dread in each other¡¯s faces, and immediately bent down to pick up the man who had been kicked to the ground, looked at Asher in a panic, and immediately ran quickly out of the underground garage.


    ¡°Still you¡¯re great, you just came over and they were scared away while I was beaten so badly by them.¡± After seeing the four men flee, Nangong asked, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth and shakily standing up with a self-deprecating smile all over his face.


    Asher spread his hands helplessly and shrugged his shoulders, answering his question, ¡°That¡¯s because, if they knew about my rtionship with Lina, that¡¯s why they showed mercy, if it were anyone else, they would still be beaten up by them as usual. You know, they¡¯re all professional killers, they don¡¯t show mercy.¡±


    ¡°So, Lina still has some feelings for you.¡± Checking his wretched appearance around, Nangong asked, tugging at the corners of his mouth to give Asher a reassuring smile, only to find that the corners of his mouth hurt so badly that he couldn¡¯t manage to put on a smile at all.


    Asher didn¡¯t answer his question, he just approached him and patted him on the shoulder, his tone concerned, ¡°Are you okay, this is the hospital, go see a doctor, I see they beat you up pretty bad.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d rather not go to the doctor. The first order of business now is to go and find a decent outfit to change into so Mia won¡¯t worry. By the way, I have to trouble you to take care of her for a while longer, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Nangong asked making a smiley face in pain.


    ¡°But, Mia she, she didn¡¯t seem to want to see me, that¡¯s why I came to you to keep youpany ¡­¡± Asher¡¯s expression, shed with vague pain and helplessness.


    After he had brought Mia to the hospital just now, Mia had said that her fever had gone so high that she was in a bit of aa, but she didn¡¯t even seem to want to look at him directly, and even when she was admitted to the ward, she kept her back turned to him.


    Despite the hard feelings in Asher¡¯s heart, he waited patiently for her to fall asleep, raised his wrist to look at his watch and found that Nangong asked hadn¡¯t arrived after an hour, and he began to have a vague feeling that something was wrong. ording to Nangong Man¡¯s concern for Mia, he would have rushed toe when he heard that she was sick.


    There must be something that¡¯s keeping him so long!


    Once Mia was asleep, Asher finally couldn¡¯t sit down anymore and headed towards the hospital¡¯s downstairs, where he waited at the door for a few minutes, decisively heading towards the underground garage when he still hadn¡¯t seen Namgung asking for a figure.


    If Nangong asked if he wasing, he would definitely drive over, so he would definitelye to the underground garage. If someone wanted to disadvantage him, the underground garage at night seemed to be the best choice. Because, in the underground garage at night, very few people would go in.


    As it turned out, he was right, and when he hurriedly arrived at the underground garage, he really found four people surrounding Nangong asked one person!


    Seeing Namgung ask battered and bruised, Asher doesn¡¯t hesitate and quickly strikes!


    Now seeing that Nangong was going to look for clothes, he casually took off the jacket he was wearing and threw it to Nangong, gesturing with his afterimage, ¡°Now that Mia is sleeping, she won¡¯t wake up for a while. Moreover, even if she wakes up, I have specifically exined that the nurse has taken care of her, can you apany me to have a drink?¡±


    Asher¡¯s tone was, as never before, conciliatory and cordial.


    ¡°Well, you saved my life today, so I have no reason to refuse. Besides, I¡¯ve wanted to talk to you for a long time, and this is the perfect opportunity to do so.¡± Nangong asked after only a slight hesitation, and quickly agreed to Asher¡¯s request with crity.


    After all this time, he did have a lot to say to Asher.


    The two soon found a coffee shop downstairs at the hospital, found a quiet corner to sit in, and had the waiter bring two coffees.


    Through the window of the caf¨¦, but seeing the increasingly depressedndscape and the sparse pedestrians outside, Asher¡¯s eyes were tinged with ayer of destion and hopelessness by the night, and he seemed to have no intention of opening his mouth to speak, but only looked out of the window in silence, as if in thought.


    ¡°Master Jun, you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± Taking a light sip of coffee, Nangong asked as he watched Asher for a long time before finally being the first to speak up. He was a man and understood Asher¡¯s current mentality, he wanted to desperately try to salvage it, but Mia was desperately avoiding it, not even willing to give him a single chance at all.


    That¡¯s where Asher¡¯s sadness lies.


    Since childhood, women had never been a vague concept in his dictionary, perhaps synonymous with a tool for venting, and he had never taken any of them seriously; it was women of all colors who had fallen back on him to please him.


    So, even when hees across a woman he likes, he can only follow his inherent behavior and thinking and use the woman for himself without knowing how to treat her.


    ¡°You love her too, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m a man, and I can see that you love her very much.¡± Turning his head, the coffee-draped mist, which reflected Asher¡¯s handsome face, gave him an unspeakable demonic look, and instead of following up on what Namgung asked, he started another conversation.


    Not expecting him to speak his heart so directly, Nangong asked froze and hung his head in dismay, nodding painfully, ¡°Yes, I love her, I love her even more than I love myself. I¡¯ve been with her for five years, these five years ¡­ but, the person she loves is you!¡±


    Finally, in front of another man, Nangong asked and unapologetically said what was on his mind.


    He¡¯d always thought that telling his ¡°love interest¡± about his disappointment seemed like a very difficult thing to do, but he actually found it extremely rxing when he said it to Asher!


    ¡°Would she love me and still treat me like she does now? You know, I desperately wanted to make up for my past mistakes, I wanted to pamper her, but, she didn¡¯t even give me the chance to do that.¡± Smiling bitterly, Asher took a sip from his ck, bitter coffee, ¡°For the first time, I wanted to pamper a woman, to really have a woman, and she, for one, didn¡¯t care!¡±


    She doesn¡¯t even care. She doesn¡¯t even want to see him!


    Shaking his head, Nangong asked also cast his gaze out of the window, his eyes deep, his tone bitter, ¡°Asher, it¡¯s hard for her to love you for so long, but she loves such a fool like you. You have to know that how deep the love is, how deep the hate is, it is because she loves to the bone that she hates to the bone, don¡¯t you still understand now?¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but when he heard Asher say earlier that Mia didn¡¯t love him, Namgung asked suddenly wanted to stand up and smack him upside the head!


    This man, how blind his senses are to see that Mia doesn¡¯t love him!


    ¡°Nangong asked, since you are also deeply in love with Mia , why are you still willing to give me the chance to get close to her?¡± Sensing the change in Nangong Man¡¯s mood, Asher gave a bitter smile helplessly and asked the one question he was most concerned about.


    He was a man, and an observant and perceptive one at that, so naturally he could sense Namgung asking about his feelings for Mia.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m in love with her, so I can understand her thoughts better.¡± Asher¡¯s words instantly changed Nangong asked from excited to disheveled beyond belief, slowly hanging his head, ¡°I know that she will only be happy if she is with you, if she forgives youpletely. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be so miserable for the rest of her life! Am I just going to stand by and watch her in this abyss that she has set up for herself, unable to pull herself out?¡±


    There was a silence.


    Asher didn¡¯t say another word, just looked down at the coffee in front of him, a soft frown on his thick, dark, good-looking brow and a thoughtful look on his face.


    ¡°I knew what you meant when you told me toe over. But, I think you should be braver.¡± Looking steadily at Asher, Namgung asked with a focused and stony expression.


    ¡°A little braver?¡± Snapping his head up, Asher looked at Nangong uprehendingly, his face full of questions.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nangong asked and smiled faintly, somewhat relieved and somewhat sad, ¡°I was assured of you, that¡¯s why I entrusted Mia to you. Since you have to face it eventually, then why not choose an effective way to face it? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you were together every day? I¡¯m sure the ice will break sooner orter, it¡¯s up to you if you work it out!¡±


    ¡°You mean, for me to take Mia back to where I live?¡± Soon, Asher understood what Namgung was asking.


    Nangong asked and nodded, looking at him seriously.


    ¡°But how will she go back with me in this condition?¡± Spreading his hands, Asher shrugged helplessly. How could Mia follow him back to the vi when she didn¡¯t even want to see him now?


    Laughing helplessly, Nangong asked a tentative prompt, ¡°As you said earlier, Mia is now asleep ¡­¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Asher froze, but it was only a matter of seconds before a smile of recognition grew on his handsome face, ¡°You¡¯re a friend, I¡¯ll make!¡±


    ¡°Well, hurry back to the hospital and go back early while Auntie Bear is still awake. I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t backtrackter!¡± Looking at Asher, Nangong asked half jokingly, but his heart was as bitter as the coffee in front of him.


    Asher stood up, nodded at him, and stomped out of the cafe.


    ¡°Mia , I let you go, I hope you can get happiness and not lose it again!¡± Looking at Asher¡¯s hurried back, a bitter smile and reluctance finally appeared on Nangong asked¡¯s handsome face.

 Chapter 160: Figuring out a solution

    Instead, Mia woke up again to see a little maid sitting on the edge of her bed, probably because she was so sleepy, her little head pecking little by little, like a chicken pecking at rice.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Looking around at the slightly familiar surroundings, a strange feeling shed through Mia¡¯s mind as she struggled to prop herself up with her hands, only to feel so ufortably dizzy that she almost fell off the bed.


    Probably sensing Mia¡¯s movement, the little maid jumped up in shock, rubbed her hand over her disoriented eyes, and shouted in a panic, ¡°Miss Luo, Miss Luo, I¡¯m awake, awake, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Asher had arranged for her to be here to guard Mia who had been sleeping unconsciously, and if Asher saw her actually cking off and sleeping, he would definitely fire her. Thinking about this, the little maid¡¯s little face turned pale.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid, speak slowly if you have anything to say.¡± The little maid¡¯s panic made Mia a little confused, she just asked a question, why is this little maid so panicked, she softly reassured the little maid, ¡°I¡¯m just asking you where this ce is, you don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡±


    The little maid¡¯s little face turned red at once, scratching her little head uneasily and answering Mia¡¯s question in a restless manner, ¡°Miss Luo, this is the Jun family¡¯s vi, don¡¯t you know that I ¡­¡±


    Perhaps also feeling that her words were a little too much, especially seeing the pale face of Mia that turned violently pale in front of her when she uttered those words, the little maid¡¯s heart became even more panic-stricken, and she hurriedly stopped her mouth from speaking further, only rubbing the corner of her coat uneasily.


    ¡°What did you just say, this is the Jun family¡¯s vi!¡± Even though she already had more or less the answer in her heart when she woke up just now, hearing the little maid¡¯s words still caused a sh of anger and panic to pass through Mia¡¯s heart.


    Could it be that Asher had actually taken her to his vi while she was passed out?


    What does he mean by that!


    ¡°Well, you go out first, there¡¯s nothing more for you to do here, Miss Luo will just be looked after by me.¡± Just as the little maid was panicking and at a loss for words, Asher, who was carrying a bowl of silver ear porridge, had stood in the room at some point.


    The little maid didn¡¯t dare to say much, and quickly exited the room without a word.


    Mia twisted her head and sneered nonchntly, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re getting more and more okay, actually taking advantage of my drowsiness to take me captive to your vi. It¡¯s disgraceful for a Master Jun to do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°You are sick, don¡¯t talk much, I just ordered the kitchen to make your favorite silver ear congee, you have been sleeping for a long time, it¡¯s better to drink some congee, it¡¯s better for your body.¡± At Mia¡¯s taunting, Asher just smiled gently and sat by the bed with the congee.


    Mia finally whipped her head around and looked coldly at the porridge he was holding in his slender fingers, ¡°Asher, I don¡¯t want to live here, just send me back!¡±


    There was no hint of warmth in her voice.


    ¡°Mia , I know you don¡¯t want to see me, but, you need to drink some porridge to have the strength to argue with me, right?¡± Asher¡¯s voice, still tender and doting, was full of tenderness in his dark eyes. Now Asher, there was a hint of strangeness and tenderness that left Mia stunned. It seemed that Mia¡¯s coldness and defiance were not on his mind at all.


    For a moment, Mia was actually in a bit of a trance.


    Taking advantage of this moment when she was in a trance, Asher had already used a spoon to serve a spoonful of silver ear porridge, thoughtfully blew on it with his mouth, and tenderly brought it to her mouth, his dark eyes shining as he looked at her pale but still absolutely beautiful little face.


    I don¡¯t know why, but Mia, who was just now filled with anger, opened her mouth unconsciously as if she waspelled to do so, while her eyes were fixed on Asher¡¯s eyes, as if she was dreaming.


    Could the man who was cold and whom she had hated for five years have such a gentle side?


    Seeing her open her mouth to drink the silver ear porridge he fed her, the corners of Asher¡¯s mouth, atst, rippled into a gentle smile, and seeing a strand of her hair falling down, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and tenderly tuck the loose strands of her hair behind her tiny ears.


    All this, Mia surprisingly did not refuse, just as ifpelled to eat the silver ear porridge he fed her one bite after another.


    At this moment, Mia was as meek as a baby, and her small face, which had been pale a moment ago, was gradually floating with a lovely blush, and her thick and long eyshes, which opened and closed like the feathers of a butterfly, flickered with a feeling that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate.


    ¡°The way you looked just now, so beautiful.¡± Seeing that the bowl of porridge had been finished by Mia, Asher stretched out his slender fingers and wiped the porridge from the corner of her mouth, a doting and unmistakable smile on his handsome and peerless face.


    How nice it would be to keep going like this.


    Mia looked like she had finally snapped out of thepelled state she had just been in, the blush on her face vanished in a sh and was reced with a look of distaste and frost as she coldly twisted her head, ¡°Asher, I¡¯m not going to pursue you for bringing me back privately, you tell Nangong to ask toe over now, I want to go back and have him take me back!¡±


    ¡°Mia , it was after Nangong asked for permission that I took you back to the vi! Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so it¡¯s better to rest early, okay?¡± Frowning slightly, Asher really had a headache for Mia¡¯s overreaction.


    This little woman, still refusing to forgive him.


    Snapping her head around, Mia¡¯s clear eyes were filled with disbelief, ¡°What did you say, you just said it was Nangong Man who agreed for you to bring me back? Impossible, how could Nangong asked you to bring me back! You give me the phone, I want to call him, I want to ask him what the hell is going on!¡±


    ¡°Mia , can you calm down a bit, you are not well now, don¡¯t think too much, when you are better, I will send you back, okay?¡± Asher¡¯s gentle tone was like he was coaxing a small child who was throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°No, Asher, you get out of here, I don¡¯t want to see you, I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Thinking that Nangong asked actually agreed to let Asher take her back to the vi, a sh of irritation and uneasiness inexplicably shed through Mia¡¯s heart, and she twisted her face away in hatred.


    How could Namgung ask, knowing that she didn¡¯t want to see Asher right now, and agree to him bringing himself to the vi!


    Afraid that she would get too excited, Asher hurriedly soothed her, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go out now, you don¡¯t have to rise, I¡¯ll go out now. As long as you don¡¯t want to see me, I won¡¯te in, okay?¡±


    Asher, now, makes Mia sh an inexplicable palpitation, yet she stubbornly refuses to turn her face away from five years of hatred that won¡¯t go away in a moment!


    ¡°And Mia , I know you refuse to forgive me because of what happened five years ago, I will prove to you that I really didn¡¯t know about the baby, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have watched our baby being aborted. My Asher¡¯s child, how can I let it be aborted!¡± Asher, who walked to the door, suddenly looked straight at Mia as if he remembered something and said.


    Thinking about thest time, Mia coldly curled her lips and sneered, ¡°Asher, how do you prove it, or are you using Lena as a shield? It¡¯s good to have done this kind of thing once, it¡¯s annoying to do it again!¡±


    What happened thest time Riina held a press conference had left an indelible shadow in her heart! This man, when did ite to the point where he needed a woman to take the me for his faults?


    ¡°Mia , no matter what, I¡¯ll make you believe it.¡± With a faintment, Asher turned and walked out.


    Mia sat down paralyzed, but her insides were churning, seeing how tender and doting Asher was towards her, she wasn¡¯t as cold and calm inside as she seemed on the surface. No matter how much she hates Asher, the man still manages to stir up the same frenzy and storm in her heart as he did five years ago.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be that what happened five years ago really had nothing to do with him?


    And if it really wasn¡¯t about him, what was she supposed to do? She¡¯d hated Asher for so long, what was she supposed to do if it suddenly dawned on her that she hated the wrong person?


    God knows, the hatred for Asher had be everything she had lived for over the past five years.


    If that hatred suddenly copsed, how would she face Asher, how would she face the rest of her life.


    Shrinking into a corner, Mia wrapped her arms tightly around her knees and buried her small face between them, shrinking into a protective state. Perhaps this was the only way to make her feel safe.


    But after Asher left Mia¡¯s room, he drove to the office, even though it was getting cloudy, where ude was waiting idly for Asher with his legs crossed and a cigar in his office.


    ¡°My Master Asher, I may be your man, but you are too desperate, I just had a date with a beautiful woman, I could have had a spring night, but you summoned me with a phone call, causing me to have an empty pleasure!¡± After seeing Asher, ude grumbled a few times out of habit.


    Asher knew his character, and in all the time he had known him, ude had been more interested in his affairs than anything else, but the only downside, was that ude always liked toin incessantly.


    Asher tossed his jacket on the couch next to him before sinking himself into the wide boss chair, his face all dark shadows, ¡°ude, has the man been found yet?¡±


    ¡°My Asher, when have I ever dared not do what youmanded?¡± ude replied with a big grin, ¡°I¡¯ve found him, what¡¯s next? Well, just tell her to go and talk to Mia, as I meant to do, without too much trouble.¡±


    ¡°After what happenedst time, Mia can¡¯t just trust me anymore, there has to be a way to do it.¡± After a long silence, Asher finally spoke up.

 Chapter 161 The Truth About Voices

    Inside the office building of Jun¡¯s group.


    Mia stood outside Asher¡¯s office, a small face still puzzled and confused, an hour ago Asher had called her and said he had something important to say to her and had to get her toe to Jun¡¯s office building.


    But what did Asher have to say to her at this point in time?


    Just then, Asher¡¯s voice suddenly came from within the office, ¡°I¡¯m sure Mia knows all about what happened five years ago, are you going to hide it now?¡±


    To Mia¡¯s disbelief, the next thing that came was actually Riina¡¯s voice, full of disdain, ¡°Asher, since Mia already knows, why are you asking me? I have already said that I did what you wanted me to do, five years ago, so why are you here to question me?¡±


    God, Asher called her over just to confront Lena about the baby five years ago?


    ¡°Leena, I¡¯ve investigated this matter clearly, five years ago, it was your instigation to let Mia hear it on purpose, right? Aborting her baby was actually your idea, that Asher, it wasn¡¯t actually me!¡± Asher¡¯s voice took on a bit of anger, apparently Riina¡¯sck of acknowledgement made him feel angry.


    Riina, however, sneered a few times, ¡°Asher, since you¡¯ve decided that I did it, all you have to do is find the evidence and I¡¯ll admit it. But where is the evidence?¡±


    The conversation in the office made Mia unconsciously pinch her long nails inside her palm and clench her lips, her body unable to help but wince.


    In fact, she already had a vague feeling that something was wrong with what happened five years ago, and ording to Asher¡¯s temperament, if he had really done that, he would not have denied it. Because in Asher¡¯s perception, he was the king of this world, and everything, as long as he decided, would not change.


    But why, in this case, did he bite the bullet and say he didn¡¯t do it?


    Five years ago she was nothing more than a pack pet of Asher¡¯s, what did Asher have to be jealous of?


    Now that she heard Asher and Leena talking about five years ago again, her heart felt like it was in her throat, but her body was shaking like sieve, her lips were already bleeding from her teeth, her mouth was a sweet taste and she didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.


    There was a sharp pain in her heart, and Mia was almost speechless from the excitement of it.


    God, the pain from five years ago, why did she have to taste it again, was that why Asher made sure she came to the office? Was Asher making here to the office just so she could taste the pain from five years ago again?


    Why is this, does Asher think, that the wounds in her heart, are not deep enough?


    What the people in the back of the office said, Mia never listened to again, she was just too stabbed with pain to speak and clutched herself with her arms, backing away in fear.


    No, she doesn¡¯t want it, not to repeat the pain she felt five years ago, not to see it, not to hear it!


    Mia, who had been heading backwards, hadn¡¯t even noticed that behind her, there was already a cascade of stairs that could be fallen down if she didn¡¯t love oh-so-slightly!


    She didn¡¯t even notice, just covered her little mouth in horror and stepped backwards uneasily. The pain from five years ago came towards her like a tidal wave, almost overwhelming her entire being.


    ¡°Mia , be careful.¡± Just as Mia was about to retreat to the stairs, just as one of her feet had been about to step on the edge of the stairs, her entire body, had fallen into a wide, warm embrace, and a familiar voice rang in her ears.


    Twisting her head in horror, Mia shook her head desperately, ¡°No way, no way, how could you be here, weren¡¯t you in there?¡±


    Yes, Asher was in the office and he should be talking to Leena right now. She knew his voice so well, how could she have heard him wrong?


    ¡°Mia , that¡¯s the truth about five years ago.¡± Holding her tightly in his arms, Asher¡¯s voice was tender with pain, ¡°Five years ago, that¡¯s what you heard, and that¡¯s what the truth is. Five years ago, that voice in the office, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    What, not Asher?


    No, it wasn¡¯t, it was clearly Asher¡¯s voice she heard!


    She was confident that she knew Asher¡¯s voice well enough that she couldn¡¯t possibly have heard it wrong!


    ¡°No, no, five years ago, it was clearly you, that voice was clearly you, how could I have heard it wrong?¡± Desperately shaking her head, Mia tried incredulously to break free of Asher¡¯s embrace.


    How could it be, how could she have misheard?


    Asher held her incessantly trembling body tightly, turned his head and nodded to the secretary who had been following beside him, and whispered to Mia, ¡°Fool, you also said earlier that you knew it was my voice. Well, I¡¯ll let you know the truth now.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The truth?


    What truth?


    Could it be that the man she had hated so deeply for five years would give her a different answer?


    Just as Mia was rambling, Asher¡¯s secretary, had approached with two men, one of whom, a lecherous looking man, after seeing Asher and Mia, smiled sardonically with them and looked down uneasily at the tips of his shoes.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you to exin to this youngdy today, and if you don¡¯t, you know what the consequences will be.¡± Holding the small woman in his arms tightly, Asher twisted towards the two men with a grim, frightening face and a voice that was as cold as if he wanted to eat someone.


    Asher¡¯s voice made both men cringe, especially the lecherous looking man, who was trembling and shivering for half a day before he said to Mia in a trembling voice, ¡°Miss Luo, what happened five years ago, it¡¯s all my fault, I, I ¡­ ¡±


    His voice trembled and he said no more, but even then, Mia¡¯s eyes leapt open in shock.


    Because this man¡¯s voice is, quite literally, Asher¡¯s!


    Seeing the shocked expression on Mia¡¯s face, another man slowly walked over and opened his mouth to say, ¡°Miss Luo, what you¡¯ve heard, it might not be true either.¡±


    This Leena, the voice thates out of her mouth, is actually Leena¡¯s voice!


    Oh my God, Mia snapped a small mouth open, staring incredulously at the two men in front of her, her mind nk and slow to respond.


    What the hell is going on here?


    ¡°Little fool, as you said earlier, you were confident that it was my voice you heard. I want to ask you, did you see me in person after you heard my voice?¡± Feeling the stiffness of the little woman¡¯s body in his arms, Asher¡¯s voice was gentle like water, overflowing with full of doting.


    ¡°But I, I saw your back ¡­¡± A scene from five years ago, as if it had happened yesterday, finally popped out of Mia¡¯s deeply buried memory and came back to her. Her voice trembled and she shuddered, never believing what she was hearing and seeing now.


    The doubts and unanswered questions that had been buried deep five years ago finally popped out in full force at this moment as if they were out of control.


    Was what she thought was true, five years ago, really true?


    Sensing the change in Mia¡¯s voice, a sh of ecstasy shed through Asher¡¯s heart, and he immediately nodded coldly to the lecherous-looking man. After seeing that, that man was busy twisting around and presenting his back in front of Mia.


    Wide and warm, and if you don¡¯t look closely, it sure looks exactly like Asher¡¯s back!


    At that moment, the other man opened his mouth, ¡°Miss Luo, if I can make a woman¡¯s voice, why can¡¯t someone else¡¯s voice sound like Master Jun¡¯s? As long as you didn¡¯t see it, you can¡¯t believe what you heard.¡±


    Yes, five years ago, she had merely seen Asher¡¯s back, merely heard his voice. But she, who was already like a fallen leaf inte autumn, had long been tormented by all that had happened, and any little thing could have destroyed herpletely!


    Not to mention, she¡¯s heard things since that havepletely shattered her confidence and feelings!


    ¡°You mean to tell me that the voice I heard five years ago was, in fact, not your voice?¡± It was a simple truth, but Mia thought about it for a long time, and finally twisted her head to look at Asher, struggling.


    Waving a hand for the guys to back off, Asher held her close and slowly walked towards the office, sitting on the couch inside the office and also letting Mia find afortable sitting position on herself before nodding, ¡°Mia , I know that you won¡¯t necessarily believe me if I let this man exin. I asked Leena to exin it to youst time, but ¡­¡±


    He originally thought that if Lina woulde forward to exin, all the misunderstandings would be exined clearly, but he didn¡¯t expect ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s what I came up with, the thought that with this, you might be able to believe that the voice from five years ago, really wasn¡¯t me.¡± Looking nervously at the expression on the small woman¡¯s face in his arms, Asher pondered if the exnation he¡¯d just given was convincing enough.


    The misunderstanding five years ago had long been taken as a fact by the little woman in his arms, deep in his heart for so long, could she forgive him in such a short period of time?


    Also, would she believe his exnation earlier?


    For the first time, he felt so nervous. He¡¯d done his best, and if Mia still didn¡¯t believe him, he didn¡¯t even know what to do.


    He waited nervously for half a day before Mia in his arms finally responded, her small pale face and soft, feeble voice, ¡°Asher, take me back, I¡¯m tired now and want to go back.¡±


    That answer made Asher¡¯s expectant heart feel as cold as if cold water had been poured over it. Did she, still, not believe his exnation?


    ¡°Okay, Mia , I¡¯ll see that you don¡¯t look well, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Though his heart was full of disappointment, Asher was full ofpassion and agreed to Mia¡¯s request in a soft voice.

 Chapter 162 Fainting in the Rain

    Having decided to exin, he would need to be patient and wait for her response, wouldn¡¯t he?


    What¡¯s more, this matter, which had haunted Mia for five whole years and caused her pain for five whole years, he couldn¡¯t expect her to forgive herself immediately!


    However, ever since that time when he came back from Jun¡¯s building, Asher originally thought that she would forgive himself after some time. However, soon half a month had passed, and Mia never forgave him.


    Even, she refuses to see him again!


    Immediately after each return from the office, Asher would leave work, run back to the vi and to Mia¡¯s room, with the luxury of her opening the door of her own ord and blossoming her stunning little face at him.


    But half a month had passed, and every time he stood in front of Mia¡¯s door, the door to her room was always closed tightly, like an icy face, without the slightest warmth or emotion.


    Which would suggest that Mia has never forgiven him at all!


    This caused Asher to begin to inexplicably panic, and for the first time in his life he felt fear, the kind of fear thates from desperately wanting it and not knowing what to do with it.


    ¡°Mia , I¡¯ve exined everything and you still won¡¯t forgive me? You give me one more chance and I¡¯ll make you forgive me.¡± Standing in front of Mia¡¯s door once again, Asher¡¯s voice had nothing but inherent tenderness and a deep sense of helplessness in it.


    If things keep going at this rate, he doesn¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be able to get Mia¡¯s forgiveness.


    For the first time, he was no longer calm and collected, he was no longer as nd as usual, and he couldn¡¯t wait to get Mia¡¯s forgiveness.


    Can¡¯t wait!Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Can¡¯t stand to wait a moment longer!


    But, after he had said this, and listened long and sideways, Mia¡¯s room was very quiet and did not respond in the least.


    ¡°Mia , tell me what will it take for you to forgive me, what do I have to do for you to forgive me? Mia , will you stop torturing me so much, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry ¡­ ¡°Stretching out his slender fingers, Asher tried to knock on the door, but stopped hard when he was still an inch away from the door.


    Surprisingly, he was still worried that Mia would be more angry if he forced the door to knock.


    Finally, Mia¡¯s voice came from within the room, as if it was tinged with sobs and suppressed for a long time, ¡°If you will stand within the courtyard of the vi for a day and a night, I will consider whether or not to believe your exnation.¡±


    A day and a night?


    Not even realizing what Mia meant by her words, Asher only caught the message that she would forgive him and his heart shed with ecstasy as he nodded hastily, ¡°Yes, yes, I will make you forgive me.¡±


    There was no more sound in Mia¡¯s room.


    If standing around for a day and a night is all it takes to get Mia¡¯s forgiveness, then he¡¯ll do it, he¡¯ll do it!


    A sh of excitement shed within, and Asher could not even hold it down any longer, and could not wait to get within the courtyard of the vi, and stand in the midst of it, amidst the strange gazes of all the servants, looking eagerly at Mia¡¯s window.


    But, to his dismay, Mia wasn¡¯t standing at the window looking in.


    He had no idea that the moment he stood in the middle of the courtyard, Mia stood quietly by the window, looking quietly through the curtains at Asher, who was standing straight in the courtyard, her long, slender fingers clutching the curtains as a slow bitterness welled up inside her.


    Bitterly, Asher hooked his lips, was Asher really willing to stand all day and all night?


    Time passed, the housekeeper had gone to request several times, but Asher didn¡¯t look like giving up at all. Through the window, Mia¡¯s heart slowly lifted as she saw the sky outside getting gloomier and gloomier.


    This man, is he really going to keep the promise he just made?


    But the sky was growing overcast, and with what seemed like a buddy cold wind blowing through the yard, it looked like there was a storming soon.


    ¡°This man, there¡¯s really no way to take him, to be so stupid, do you really have to stand all day and night?¡± I don¡¯t know how long she had been standing at the window, Mia looked at the sky that was gradually changing color, and a helplessness full of worry welled up inside her.


    The sky was growing gloomy, and ck clouds were like thick ink, gradually flooding the sky and squeezing in all directions, and lightning shed across the sky like sharp swords, as if to tear the thick ck clouds apart.


    The thunder was distant at first, then it came closer and closer, thrashing across the sky.


    The thunder was soon followed by increasingly heavy raindrops, like hail, which crashed to the ground, making puddle after puddle.


    ck and white eyes stared intently at the man who was still standing straight in the courtyard, Mia¡¯s slender hands clenched the curtains tightly as she looked worriedly at the man who was drenched through and through by the rainstorm in the courtyard, was he, really, nning to stand like this?


    During that time, she saw the butler run over with his umbre, but before he could get to Asher¡¯s side, he chided him back. In the storm, she couldn¡¯t hear what Asher said, but she could tell from the butler¡¯s disheveled eyes that Asher didn¡¯t want to go back at all.


    He, in keeping his promise to her.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the housekeeper to run and knock on Mia¡¯s door, saying anxiously, ¡°Miss Luo, Miss Luo, open the door, open the door. Go and persuade Master Jun, if this goes on, he¡¯ll get sick, he¡¯ll get sick for sure!¡±


    Mia bit her lip tightly and didn¡¯t speak, but her hands were trembling badly.


    Should she go out now?


    ¡°Miss Luo, I¡¯m begging you, I¡¯m begging you, okay? Open the door and persuade Master Jun, Master Jun he only listens to you alone, you mustn¡¯t make him sick, okay?¡± Seeing that Mia didn¡¯t say yes, the housekeeper desperately bucked the door to her room, her voice was full of pleading.


    Mia¡¯s body trembled even more and tried to open her mouth to speak, only to find that her throat felt like it was blocked by something and she couldn¡¯t speak at all.


    After knocking on the door several times and seeing that Mia never said yes, the housekeeper really died and ran inside the courtyard again with a worried face, not daring to go near Asher either, but just standing far away and looking at Asher with worry.


    The rain, not stopping in the slightest, grew heavier and heavier, as if pelting Asher¡¯s body as he stood in the courtyard.


    Even though she was far away, Mia looked like she was close enough to clearly see Asher shiver, his body trembling slightly. His face, his lips were frozen iron blue, and he was shivering all over, yet he didn¡¯t look like he was backing down at all.


    Anxiously, he looked at the sky, only to find that the weather seemed to be deliberately trying to help Mia test Asher; instead of looking like it was going to lighten up in the slightest, the heavy rain became heavier and heavier, and eventually actually pelted him like adybug.


    Through the rain, Mia saw Asher looking towards her window, and she subconsciously hid behind the curtains, clutching them nervously.


    Lightning shed in the wind and rain, and Asher wiped a handful of rain from his face in passing, his clothes now hitching wetly on him, making him feel extremely ufortable. However, there was nothing he wanted more than to see Mia¡¯s figure right now. But was she really paying attention to herself?


    The butler next to him saw Asher move and immediately came closer and pleaded, ¡°Master Jun, this rain is getting heavier and heavier, you¡¯d better go back and take shelter from the rain, otherwise you¡¯ll definitely get sick ¡­¡±


    ¡°Butler, go back, don¡¯t mind me.¡± Already iron-blue from the downpour, determination was written all over her face, Asher¡¯s voice was faint from the wind, ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind me, I promised her I would stand all day and all night, so I will do it!¡±


    Knowing Asher¡¯s temper, the butler said only one thing and dared not say more, only to look heartily at Asher who kept swaying in the storm. he looked at Mia¡¯s window again and shook his head helplessly, but did not leave.


    Even standing here, he would have stood in the courtyard with Asher.


    The wind was getting stronger, blowing so hard one couldn¡¯t stand up at all, and the rain was getting heavier, hitting one with a raw feeling, but what made Asher more desperate was now Mia¡¯s attitude.


    Could it be that, even with all this storm, she would not feel sorry for herself?


    Thinking about it again, how could hepare to the damage she¡¯d suffered when Mia had been so damaged physically and mentally for five years and he¡¯d only been hit by a little storm?


    If she doesn¡¯te out now, then she simply hasn¡¯t forgiven him yet, and he, he will be patient, patient for her toe out.


    But why, why is the view in front of me getting blurry?


    Just then, a figure stepped in front of him, and a clear sky was soon obscured above him. Asher struggled to raise his head, and when he saw the blurred face before him, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it up any longer, and his body fell straight backwards, a small smile lifting the corners of his mouth, ¡°You, you finally¡­ ¡­¡±


    Before he copsed, he only had time to hear an anxious voice, ¡°Asher, you, you wake up, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Soon he felt his body being lifted up by several men, then what seemed like a bed, then he was unconscious and unaware of anything.


    Looking at his fading face, as serene as if he were a child, perhaps because he had just seen Mia actually walk out, a small smile of satisfaction crossed his face as Mia sat on the edge of his bed, her long slender fingers caressing his face, ¡°You, what am I supposed to do with you?¡±


    She admitted that inside the room, her heart couldn¡¯t help but hang in the air as she saw Asher still standing in the storm, the walls and precautions she had thought to be strong, soon toe crashing down. By the time she reacted, she was already walking inside the courtyard.


    Seeing the man in front of her with a joyful smile blooming on his face, only to fall straight down in front of her, Mia¡¯s heart finally turned soft.

 Chapter 163 – Unconsciousness

    Asher has always been in rtively good health, so he has rarely been sick, but once he fell ill this time, he quickly developed a high fever. However, because the storm was so heavy, there was no way to get Asher to the hospital for a while, so he was left to lie in a hospital bed.


    After ordering the servant to send Asher to his room, Mia did not leave immediately, but stayed by Asher¡¯s side, had the servant prepare cool water, soaked a towel with it, and ced it on Asher¡¯s forehead to help cool him down.


    ¡°Miss Luo, now Master Jun¡¯s illness seems to be getting worse, or else call the doctor!¡± The butler was also guarding Asher¡¯s sickbed, and seeing the unnatural flush on his handsome face, the butler¡¯s heart began to panic. He had followed Asher for so many years and had always rarely seen Asher fall ill, but he had never expected that this time, after falling ill, it hade with a vengeance, and it looked like it would not get better for a while.


    Mia reached out her long, slender little hand and worriedly touched Asher¡¯s hot forehead, her face heavy, ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯ll drive him to the hospital now, you go get the car ready. And, it¡¯s stopped raining outside, right?¡±


    ¡°Miss Luo, the rain has stopped, but Master Jun always hated going to the hospital, if he ¡­¡± stumbled, the housekeeper did not dare to make a decision.


    He didn¡¯t know why, it was as if Asher hated going to the hospital so much, and if Asher found out he actually sent him there, Asher would have a fit.


    Mia didn¡¯t give up and simply instructed, ¡°Okay, I got it, send someone to get the car ready and I¡¯ll take Master Jun to the hospital. If he wakes up, just say I took him to the hospital, he won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, well, then let¡¯s take Master Jun to the hospital ¡­¡± Knowing the weight of Mia in Asher¡¯s heart, the butler hesitated just a little and immediately nodded in agreement, quickly walking out of the room to arrange for the maids to prepare the car.


    The Jun family¡¯s servants were very efficient, it was only a matter of a minute or so before the butler came running back and nodded at Mia, ¡°Miss Luo, I¡¯ll have someone carry Master Jun into the car.¡±


    Mia nodded and followed along to the vi courtyard, the butler instructed a few words, and after she nodded in agreement, she was just about to get into the car when she saw a maid run over and lowered her voice and said to the butler, ¡°Butler, before the heavy rain, Miss Lai came ¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk about it after the young master goes to the hospital ¡­¡± The housekeeper gave Mia a quick nce and ordered the servants in a low voice, then smiled at Mia and said, ¡°Well, Miss Luo, just trouble you to go to the hospital with Master Jun, there are still a lot of things going on at the vi, I can¡¯t follow along.¡±


    ¡°Butler, just go about your business, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Noticing the way the butler looked at himself when the maid mentioned Lina earlier, Mia was unimpressed in her heart, smiled lightly, turned back into the car and ordered lightly, ¡°Alright, drive!¡±


    The car soon drove off in the direction of the hospital.


    Just as she was about to reach the hospital, the car seemed to lose control violently and skidded towards the side of the road, Mia panicked and shouted, ¡°What happened to the car?¡±


    The driver driving the car was covered in a big sweat, and while anxiously controlling the car, he turned back to answer Mia, ¡°Miss Luo, someone should have tampered with the car, something is wrong with it. Don¡¯t panic yet, let me see how to make the car stop.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, don¡¯t worry about anything, just take care of the car for now, I¡¯ll just look after Master Jun.¡± Mia replied quickly, cradling Asher¡¯s head, which was lying in the back seat, into her arms and looking nervously at the car which was bouncing around.


    The car was moved and roared like a beast out of control, rampaging across the road, with cars and pedestrians on the road hiding in fear, afraid of being devoured by the beast in general.


    The sleeping Asher, perhaps also feeling the unusual bumps of the car, tightly frowned with a pair of thick eyebrows and subconsciously clutched his arms around Mia as if he was afraid of losing her, ¡°Mia ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you be scared, we¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here ¡­¡± Although she knew it wouldn¡¯t help at all, Mia hugged Asher tighter and softly kept saying it over and over again, her clear eyes staring nervously at the scene outside the car.


    If anything happens to Asher, she¡¯ll do everything she can to protect him!


    No matter how tense Mia got to the point where her body tensed into a rigid straight line, the car still didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of stopping, and Mia clung to Asher, cheeks flushed and breathing hard as she looked out the window at the tumbling scene.


    ¡°Miss Luo, don¡¯t you worry, I, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll ¡­¡± The driver couldn¡¯t finish thetter words before the driver was so nervous he couldn¡¯t speak anymore, nervously hitting the steering wheel in an attempt to stop the car that was rampaging like a beast.


    But the car didn¡¯t stop in the slightest.


    Immediately afterwards, just as Mia screamed, the car rolled on the side of the road and came to a stop, the whole car flipping uncontrobly to one side, and because of the inertia, the three people inside the car, tumbled uncontrobly to one side.


    Just at the moment Mia was about to be thrown out of the car, Asher, who had been unconscious, suddenly reached out and wrapped his arms firmly around her body, shielding her within his embrace ¡­


    By the time Mia came to her senses again, both she and Asher were at the hospital, and she moved her body, still able to move despite the soreness. She gritted her teeth and sat up, looking around, raising her voice and asking, ¡°Doctor, where¡¯s Asher?¡±


    A nurse soon came running over and respectfully replied, ¡°Master Jun is in the other room ¡­¡±


    ¡°Now you take me there, I want to see him!¡± Something in her heart was driving Mia, making her impatient to see Asher. she remembered that it was Asher who had shielded her with his body before she passed out, how was he now?


    How could he have been so stupid as to shield her with his body at the end?


    The nurse was obviously a little hesitant, ¡°Miss Luo, you, you¡¯re not well yet, you can¡¯t move ¡­¡±


    ¡°Never you mind, I need to see Asher now, you take me to him, now!¡± Snapping out of bed, Mia ripped off the IV she was on, fought back her dizziness and rolled out of bed, ordering the nurse without hesitation.


    Her body, surprisingly, had an irresistible majesty hidden in it. The nurse hesitated, not even daring to resist, and immediately nodded, leading Mia towards Asher¡¯s ward.


    After walking into the ward, Mia saw at a nce that Asher was currently covered in bandages and was lying quietly on the hospital bed with his dark eyes closed. Mia, who was standing in the doorway, felt like she had been stabbed by something in her heart, and the pain was unbearable.


    This man, who was trying to save her, was the reason he was in this state!


    At the moment, it alles back to Mia, the way he stood for her in the rainstorm, the way he shielded her before the car rolled over ¡­


    Everything, all of it, came to Mia¡¯s attention. Subconsciously, Mia ran to Asher¡¯s hospital bed and flung herself down in front of him.


    ¡°You fool, how could you be so stupid as to defend me, don¡¯t you know, you¡¯re not well enough yet?¡± Flopping down in front of Asher¡¯s hospital bed, Mia finally exposed her weak side, ¡°If anything really happens to you, believe me, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    With her small, slender hand, she held Asher¡¯srge hand tightly, gently rubbing the lines of his palm, Mia¡¯s insides were filled with panic at the possibility of losing Asher, seeing that Asher didn¡¯t respond after half a day of talking, she twisted her head in horror, ¡°Nurse, what¡¯s going on with Master Jun, why isn¡¯t he talking? ¡±


    ¡°Miss Luo, Master Jun is still in aa after suffering a severe head injury during the crash.¡± The nurse who was following her, answered carefully, not daring to look at Mia¡¯s eyes.


    Not waiting for her to finish her answer, Mia pressed on, her voice unconsciously tinged with trembling, ¡°Nurse, tell me then, when will hee to his senses?¡±


    Shaking her head, the nurse had a difficult face, ¡°Miss Luo, I¡¯m not too sure about this, but from what the doctor said, it¡¯s not really easy to say when Master Jun will be awake because of the severe head injury he received ¡­¡±


    Seeing Mia¡¯s bewildered and helpless look, the nurse¡¯s heart went with her.


    ¡°Asher, listen to me, if you don¡¯te to your senses in time, I will not let you go, do you hear me!¡± Twisting her head and holding Asher¡¯s hands tightly, Mia¡¯s trembling voice gave away how nervous and helpless she was at the moment.


    She never thought that Asher, who always looked like a king, would have a day to fall.


    The nurse standing behind her, perhaps infected by her emotions, couldn¡¯t help but whisper tofort her, ¡°Miss Luo, you shouldn¡¯t be too upset, now that medicine is so advanced, Master Jun should be able toe to his senses soon.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Thank you, you get busy, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Turning her head and shing a forced smile at the nurse, Mia¡¯s heart, at all, didn¡¯t lighten much at the nurse¡¯sfort.


    The first time she saw Asher lying straight on the bed like a mummy, unable to open her eyes, unable to speak, unable to look at her, a kind of panic, it overflowed Mia¡¯s body and mind, making her nervous and trembling all over.


    ¡°Asher, hurry up and wake up, the way you look now, it scares me so much.¡± Clutching Asher¡¯s hands, Mia wanted to give him a touch of warmth, but didn¡¯t realize that her tears, long ago, had crackled like broken beads, falling on the bed and flooding the clean white sheets.

 Chapter 164 Preliminary Suspicions

    Time passed quickly and Mia thought that Asher would wake up soon after hisa. However, it had been almost a week since Asher had fallen into aa, and there was no sign of him waking up.


    ¡°Asher, what are you doing, five years ago you made my life worse than death, and you¡¯re actually going to scare me this time? If you don¡¯te to your senses, I¡¯m going to get really angry.¡± cing Asher¡¯srge hand to her cheek, trying to make him feel her warmth, Mia¡¯s voice finally took on an undisguised weakness.


    In the moment of the crash, Mia finally realizes that if she could have saved Asher, she would have done anything to save her, even if she had to lose her own life!


    Yes, she¡¯s finally discovering her emotions, finally understanding her heart. Especially during the week that Asher was in aa, she finally knew that she, Mia, was no longer breakable with this man in aa, this man called Asher.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Five years ago, they had blended together like Siamese twins, and it was hard to cut each other off again.


    She had hated him for those five years, but when she thought about it seriously, it was amazing that she had never forgotten him, even for a moment, a minute, or even a second.


    It was especially after hisa that she finally knew that this man, who had been integrated into her life, would never be able to be separated from her again.


    Asher was still unconscious, so naturally there was no way to answer her questions, and Mia was in tears, her heart filled with trepidation. She didn¡¯t even notice that Nangong asked had already stood behind her.


    ¡°Mia , don¡¯t be sad, Asher has always been strong, he will definitelye to his senses.¡± Gently patting Mia¡¯s shoulder, Nangong asked with one eye deeply gazing at Asher who was lying on the hospital bed, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these few days, so I camete and didn¡¯t stay by your side in time, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Mia¡¯s body stiffened and paused for a minute before finally slowly twisting over and clinging to Nangong Man¡¯s body behind her, burying her small face within his arms and crying without a sound. She had been tightly tensed for so many days, and finally found an outlet to vent.


    In this world, only Nangong asked, could make her rx herself so much.


    ¡°Nangong asked, I¡¯m so scared, I¡¯m so scared, he¡¯s been in aa for a week now and still has no intention of waking up, tell me, will he never wake up?¡± Clinging to Nangong asked, Mia was vulnerable like a child.


    Gently patting Mia¡¯s back, Nangong asked in a soft voice, ¡°Mia , don¡¯t be afraid, I just said that Asher has always been strong, he definitely won¡¯t fall down because of this small matter. If you¡¯re so scared, you really underestimate him.¡±


    Seeing Mia¡¯s weakness at this moment, a stab of pain crossed Nangong Man¡¯s heart, but his face then took on a relieved smile. It seemed that he was right to choose to back down and make Mia and Asher whole. The tearful little woman in front of him truly loved Asher!


    What he should be doing now was staying with the little woman, who was now in sixes and sevens, until Asher came to her senses.


    He loves her, and if she¡¯s happy, he¡¯ll be happy with her.


    Is that not the true meaning of love?


    Just as the two were embracing, someone pushed open the door of the ward and immediately turned their head to leave the moment they saw them, only to be stopped by Mia, ¡°Xin Xin, since you¡¯re here, why are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I, huh, Mia , I just feel ¡­¡± carrying a basket of fruits in her hand, Wang Yuxin had two unnatural flushes on her face, her expression twisted for the first time, her clear eyes swept from the two, a trace of hurt shed in her eyes, but she quickly recovered As usual.


    For some reason, the moment he saw Wang Yuxin, Nangong asked actually subconsciously let go of the arm holding Mia and smiled sarcastically at Wang Yuxin, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°I, I came, I didn¡¯t expect, you are also in ¡­ sorry ¡­¡± The tone was rushed, Wang Yuxin seemed to be at a loss for what to say, the redness on her face became more and more obvious, in order to hide her unnaturalness, she quickly lowered her head and hid her emotions.


    Looking at the two of them, a strange feeling came over her, and Mia half-joked, ¡°You two are so weird, you¡¯re obviously a couple, why does it make me feel so awkward between you?¡±


    ¡°This, this ¡­¡± Nangong asked, surprisingly speechless for a moment, and looked at Wang Yuxin awkwardly.


    Luckily, Wang Yuxin reacted quickly and darted a look at Nangong asked, pouting, ¡°Mia , it¡¯s not because he made me angry a few days ago, but he actually hasn¡¯t apologized until now ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± Nodding in understanding, Mia¡¯s pale face finally revealed a smile as she turned back to lecture Nangong Man, ¡°Nangong Man, you¡¯re a man, Xin Xin is a girl, you have to give way to Xin Xin in all matters, do you hear me? Otherwise, if I find out that you are bullying Xin Xin, I will definitely not let you go!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I definitely won¡¯t, I definitely won¡¯t bully her!¡± Nangong asked, nodding awkwardly.


    Looking at Nangong Man¡¯s expression, Wang Yuxin¡¯s heart crossed with a vicious pain, looking at Nangong Man with pity, he obviously loved Mia, but he had to pretend as if nothing was wrong, his heart, it should be very painful, right?


    ¡°Mia , I heard about Asher¡¯s ident and I came to check on you, are you okay? How is he now?¡± Unable to bear to see Nangong ask embarrassed, Wang Yuxin hurriedly changed the topic.


    Despondency flooded Mia¡¯s stunningly beautiful little face again, she looked at Asher who was still unconscious and shook her head helplessly, ¡°The doctor said he suffered a severe brain injury and won¡¯t be awake for a while, I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll wake up ¡­¡±


    ¡°That way ¡­¡± Knowing that she had touched Mia¡¯s sore spot, Wang Yuxin had the sense to shut her mouth.


    The three men stayed in the ward, but the atmosphere was unusually awkward, not knowing what to say to break the dullness between them.


    ¡°Mia , how can you be in a car ident when you¡¯re fine? I¡¯ve been wondering after I heard about it.¡± After half a day of embarrassment, Wang Yuxin finally broke the silence and voiced out her question.


    Hearing Mia say this, Nangong asked also quickly back to his senses, his face gloomy, ¡°Mia , I also feel very strange, ording to reason, Asher¡¯s driver and car, there must not be any problems. But, it happened that just when we all thought there was no problem, there was a car ident, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this for a long time, at the time of the ident, the driver said that the car had been tampered with. However, we still don¡¯t know what kind of tampering!¡± Faced with questions from the two men, Mia also fell into deep thought.


    How did Asher¡¯s car, a recently purchasedmercial vehicle and a driver with over twenty years of driving experience, get into an ident?


    The only thing I can be sure of now is that someone must have tampered with the car, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s out of order! But the vi was so heavily guarded, how could someone have done something to the car?


    ¡°Well, Mia , I was just saying that casually, you¡¯re already anxious now, so stop worrying about such things. Besides, Asher is so powerful, when he sobers up, he will definitely investigate clearly, the person who did something to the car, will definitely not get away!¡± Seeing Mia struggling to remember, Wang Yuxin suddenly felt a little ufortable with her heart.


    She knew that the burden now ced on Mia was heavy enough that she must not be allowed to ramble on any longer.


    Nangong asked immediately understood, ¡°Yeah, Mia , you should stop thinking about it, all things, let¡¯s wait until Asher wakes up. I believe that everything will be investigated clearly, his temper will never let go of the person who did something to the car.¡±


    Mia nodded gratefully, she didn¡¯t know how she would have gotten through it alone if she hadn¡¯t still had them with her.


    After staying for some time, Nangong asked and Wang Yuxin walked out of Asher¡¯s ward together, neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere was slightly awkward. Thinking about what she had just said to fool Mia, Wang Yuxin¡¯s little face turned even hotter.


    ¡°That, just now, I, I said that on purpose in order to keep Mia from suspecting, you, you don¡¯t ¡­¡± After walking alongside for a long time, Wang Yuxin finally couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    ¡°No, no, I have you to thank for saving me a lot of embarrassment. I was just thinking about how to keep Mia from getting suspicious, and it just so happened that you relieved me of the situation.¡± Nangong asked as he hurriedly turned around and looked at Wang Yuxin with a smile.


    The weather was already getting cold, and because it was gettingte, the streets were filled with pedestrians in a hurry, no one seemingly willing to tarry a few minutes longer.


    Perhaps because of the weather, Wang Yuxin was wearing only an enamel red pullover sweater and a short skirt underneath, her little face was freezing red, and she kept stomping her feet, trying to warm herself in this way.


    ¡°Let me take you back, you¡¯re cold right?¡± Awkwardly looking at himself with only a shirt on, Nangong asked abruptly opening his mouth and said, the small face that was frozen red in front of him surprisingly caused a faint pity to rise up within him.


    Also, there is deep guilt.


    He knew that Wang Yuxin was also a woman, and he used her to remove Mia¡¯s guilt over him, which welled up inside him.


    At this moment, seeing her frozen and red face, a desire grew inside him to take this small, equally single woman and wrap her tightly into his arms, warming her with his own body.


    Wang Yuxin shook her head, ¡°Nangong asked, I¡¯m fine, if you don¡¯t feel at ease, go back and stay with Mia first. Now Mia must be very helpless and needs someone by her side, and you are the best person to do that!¡±

 Chapter 165 – Struck by Heartache

    Nangong was about to speak, but he saw a car speeding towards their direction not far away, and Wang Yuxin was turning her back to this car, not even noticing it in the slightest.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Without having time to think about anything, Nangong asked subconsciously and held Wang Yuxin in his arms, darting away from the speeding car.


    ¡°Oh God, that was close!¡± Seeing the car that brushed against her, Wang Yuxin let out a low cry of shock and subconsciously nestled into Nangong Man¡¯s arms, unconsciously burying her little face into his broad, warm embrace as well.


    A couple of love paths passed by their side and smiled at them kindly, treating them as a couple as well. Wang Yuxin was too shy to lift her head at the moment, and simply ambled into Nangong Man¡¯s arms, allowing him to hold her.


    His arms were so warm, so wide, how much better would it be to be held in his arms like this all the time?


    Feeling the little woman in his arms, her body trembling slightly due to the excitement, the pity in Nangong Man¡¯s heart grew heavier and heavier, and he even hugged her tighter, wanting to give her warmth and firmness. For a moment, he even fantasized that it was not a bad idea to go on like this.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Okay, I should go back.¡± Not knowing how long she had been nestled in Nangong Man¡¯s arms, Wang Yuxin finally reacted and jerked out of his arms, lowering her head with a shy red face, ¡°Just now, sorry, I, I ¡­¡±


    Feeling an emptiness in his arms, Nangong asked with a feeling of despondency in his heart, he looked at the empty embrace and hooked his lips in a despondent smile, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m not going to lie, just now, I really wished to just stay so still.¡±


    What is he talking about!


    Wang Yuxin jerked her head up and looked incredulously at the man with a gentle smile in front of her, asking with a trembling voice, ¡°You, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Yuxin, you¡¯re a good girl, if I were to choose once more ¡­ ugh, what am I saying this for, it¡¯s really hard for you!¡± I don¡¯t know why, in the eyes that looked at Wang Yuxin, Nangong asked finally there was panic.


    ¡°Nangong asked, I don¡¯t have anything, as long as Mia is well, I don¡¯t have anything.¡± Perhaps not getting what she wanted, Wang Yuxin hung her head again in disappointment, her tone low, ¡°I just feel, seeing you going out of your way for Mia, I¡¯m heartbroken, really heartbroken ¡­¡±


    Wang Yuxin had always thought that it must be difficult for her to say such words.


    But it¡¯s amazing how easy it is to say that.


    After saying it, she realized that it wasn¡¯t even that hard, and even though her cheeks were rolling, she didn¡¯t regret what she¡¯d just said.


    ¡°Yuxin, you ¡­¡± The string in his heart felt like something had been gently plucked, and Nangong asked, dropping his head and looking lovingly at the shy and drooping little woman in front of him, something in his dark eyes was raging in the dark tide.


    She just actually said that she was heartbroken for him. Yes, she just said she was heartbroken for him!


    He had been left without parents at a very young age and had never enjoyed love, and although Elder Leng had adopted him, he had not given him the same love as his parents. Ever since he met Mia, he gave everything to Mia and never thought about himself.


    But this little woman in front of him, not only did he take her for the first time, he didn¡¯t even give her the care and responsibility she deserved. And yet she tells him that her heart aches for him!


    Nangong asked, his heart was hit hard at that moment!


    ¡°Yuxin, I¡¯ll send you back, Mia is in a situation right now, and I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t like people bothering her either.¡± When Mia was mentioned, Nangong asked, still a little sour. However, at this moment, he wanted to stay with Wang Yuxin even more.


    ¡°Alright then, then, I¡¯ll trouble you.¡± Quickly lowering her head, even though she knew that Nangong asked a heart was still on Mia, Wang Yuxin blushed, her small face rolling, ¡°I like walking, let¡¯s just walk back, okay?¡±


    Nangong asked and nodded, his ck eyes were gentle in the night, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay with you if you like!¡±


    A heart, almost leaping out of her chest, Wang Yuxin darted a nce at the tall, slender man beside her, then darted her head down. She didn¡¯t like walking, she just liked it, staying with Nangong asked for more time, even if it was just for a while.


    The night, growing thicker and thicker, the street lights on the street, stretched the two figures long and long.


    Little did they know that Mia was standing in the doorway of the ward, her clear eyes watching them, and when she saw them leave side by side, a relieved smile finally appeared on her stunningly beautiful little face.


    ¡°Asher, for these five years, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t know how Nangong asked for me, I knew that I simply couldn¡¯t reply to his feelings for me, so I always felt guilty.¡± Walking up to Asher¡¯s hospital bed, Mia¡¯s voice was unusually gentle and even had a faint smile, ¡°Now that I see them together, I know it won¡¯t take long for his heart to, eventually, be touched by Xin Xin.¡±


    Asher was still lying quietly on the bed, his dark eyes tightly closed, his thick and slender eyshes covering the thousands of glow in his eyes. The unconscious Asher, with his fair skin and serene handsome face, made him look like a sleeping baby.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been unconscious for so long, why don¡¯t you wake up? Asher, I¡¯m scared, will you stop it, will you wake up quickly?¡±


    ¡°If you keep sleeping like this, I¡¯m really going to break down, my only wish now is that youe to your senses, I¡¯ll do anything and everything for you if you¡¯ll juste to your senses.¡±


    ¡°Asher, in fact, about the baby, I have always had suspicions, after seeing you exin that day, I have forgiven you, I know you didn¡¯t make the baby aborted in five years, I have forgiven you long time ago, will you wake up?¡±


    ¡­


    But no matter how much Mia begged and pleaded, Asher acted like he was asleep and couldn¡¯te to his senses.


    ¡°God, if I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go stand in the yard, and there wouldn¡¯t have been a car ident ¡­,¡± Mia, who had been bracing herself for days, finally broke down, and buried herself in Asher¡¯s bedside, wailing and crying, letting out her emotions.


    But she didn¡¯t even see, just as she cried out, one of Asher¡¯s fingers, long ago, twitched slightly.


    Mia wasn¡¯t sure how long she¡¯d been crying about it when she felt a gentle pat on her shoulder and a kind, gentle voice ringing in her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, child, Asher will be fine.¡±


    Teary-eyed, she raised her head, and through her hazel teary eyes, seeing Jun Haotian and his wife standing in front of her, Mia, as if all her grievances had been given an outlet, jumped headlong into Lily¡¯s arms, ¡°Auntie, tell me, Asher he, will he ¡­ ¡±


    Mia winced violently at the thought of the consequences of Asher¡¯sa and couldn¡¯t bear to say any more.


    Lily shook her head helplessly and looked at her son who was still unconscious on the bed, a slender hand stroked Mia¡¯s hair and her tone was gentle, ¡°Son, you don¡¯t have to worry, medicine is so hairy nowadays, and your uncle has said hello to the hospital, it will be fine, don¡¯t worry, it will be fine.¡±


    The words, rather thanforting Mia, were meant for both of them as a couple.


    Because of Mia¡¯s instructions, they also just inquired about Asher¡¯s current situation from the housekeeper¡¯s mouth, and only then did they rush over. After seeing their son, who had always been like a king, sleeping in bed, Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian were about to faint for a moment, but forced themselves to support each other andfort each other.


    They were sure that Asher wouldn¡¯t just leave them alone. And, right now, the priority should be tofort the little woman in front of the bed who was in more than enough pain to be almost desperate.


    After reassuring Mia, perhaps their words had an effect, Mia finally agreed to be willing to go to the next ward to rest for a while. After all, this car ident, her body, too, was covered with bruises of all sizes.


    Watching Mia¡¯s single figure being helped out by the nurse, Lily gave her husband a meaningful look and said, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s still Asher¡¯s good eyes, this girl, she truly loves Asher.¡±


    ¡°s, after all they¡¯ve been through already, and they¡¯ve been tormenting each other for five years, now our father doesn¡¯t seem to be against it, and I want them to be together.¡± With a worried face looking at his dying son on the hospital bed, Jun Haotian¡¯s face was filled with a bitter smile, ¡°I know there are problems with thepany now, and Asher had another car ident, what a disaster!¡±


    Looking kindly at her son¡¯s drowsy face, Lily¡¯s soft face revealed a determined smile, ¡°Haotian, you still don¡¯t understand our son? Everything now, is only temporary, I believe that no matter what it is, he will work it out. I used to worry that he didn¡¯t know how to have feelings, but now it seems that he has learned to cherish them. Lina and him, genuinely don¡¯t fit, and fortunately, dad didn¡¯t insist, so we¡¯re doing a lot better.¡±


    ¡°Then, what should we do next?¡± Jun Haotian looked at his wife.


    ¡°Well, our son has also seen it, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it, their young people will naturally work things out on their own.¡± Inexplicably, Lily¡¯s still well-maintained face revealed a small smile as she looked at her son.


    Asher was her son, and she couldn¡¯t have known her son better.


    After Jun Haotian and his wife left, the corners of Jun Haotian¡¯s mouth, which had been tightly pursed, finally turned slightly upwards, and a nice arc emerged on his handsome face. Immediately afterwards, his pair of ink-ck eyes slowly opened up, blooming with gorgeous colors.


    In no way, shape or form, was there the disheveled and pale appearance of having been in aa for a week.


    Slightly sideways, looking at the ward next door where the little woman was, the smile on his lips deepened, if he hadn¡¯t been admitted to the hospital, how would he have known the little woman¡¯s feelings for him?

 Chapter 166: Something’s happened to Asher

    Late Night.


    Mia, who had finally fallen into sleep, was awakened by a loud noise, and subconsciously, she jerked over and sat up!


    Slowly getting out of bed and listening sideways for a long time, she finally determined that the noise, wasing from Asher¡¯s ward!


    Oh, my God, something¡¯s happened to Asher!


    It felt like something had hit her heart hard, and Mia¡¯s body shook a few times. She struggled to support her shaky body with her hands on the bed next to her, but her heart ached so much that she wanted to go and see how Asher was doing immediately, but her body felt like it was stuck to something, and she couldn¡¯t move a bit!


    ¡°Bang Bang ¡­¡± She could clearly hear the sound of her heart beating as if it was about to jump out of her chest.


    Soon, she felt herself in a cold sweat, having clung to her body, firmly.


    One small hand, unconsciously, covered her chest, forcing herself to calm down, ¡°Mia, Asher is going to be fine, he¡¯s going to be fine, how is he going to be fine?¡±


    After consoling herself for half a day, Mia stumbled outside the ward, where she immediately saw several doctors and nursesing in and out of Asher¡¯s ward with distraught looks on their faces!


    Mia¡¯s body, immediately went limp, Asher was in a high ss ward, he was the only one in the whole ward, and it seemed that something had really happened to him!


    A nurse, seeing Mia fall to the floor, picked her up in a panic and asked with concern, ¡°Miss, are you all right, how did you fall?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine ¡­¡± gasping for air, a nervous Mia, grabbed the nurse¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Nurse, let me ask you, is something wrong with Master Jun, why are there so many doctors and nurses running around?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°This ¡­¡± Perhaps in jealousy of something, the young nurse who was asked the question, immediately dropped her head and avoided Mia¡¯s gaze.


    The little nurse¡¯s dodging confirmed Mia¡¯s suspicions, and she jerked her voice up, shrill and harsh, ¡°Come on, what¡¯s going on with Asher? Is something wrong with him, you tell me, tell me ¡­¡±


    Obviously, the little nurse was frightened by her attitude, cowered for a moment and looked around alertly before whispering, ¡°Master Jun¡¯s matter, the doctor specifically instructed not to talk around ¡­ However, in the middle of the night, the nurse watching the night said that Master Jun¡¯s situation is not too good ¡­ ah, Miss, you can not go in ¡­¡±


    Before the young nurse could finish her sentence, Mia could no longer sink her teeth into it, lurching to her feet and stumbling into Asher¡¯s hospital room.


    She doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to him!


    Nothing must happen to him!


    How could he be okay when she hadn¡¯t even told him herself that she had forgiven him!


    Mia cried out mentally and stumbled into Asher¡¯s hospital room, almost bumping into a doctor before she could react, Mia grabbed the doctor¡¯s wrist, ¡°Doctor, you mustn¡¯t give up, you must take a good look, he¡¯ll be absolutely fine, absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve done all we can.¡± The doctor shook his head, his face full of helplessness and regret, as well as deep sympathy.


    The doctor¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue, Mia was shaken by the doctor¡¯s words and desperately grabbed his wrist before she could support her body which was about to fall to the ground, shaking her head incredulously, tears raging all over her face, ¡°It can¡¯t be, it can¡¯t be, how can he do this, I don¡¯t want to, Asher, you can¡¯t do this ¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have anything else to say, miss, go ahead, or there won¡¯t be time.¡± Gently pushing Mia¡¯s hand away, the doctor craned his head in a gesture, and several other doctors and nurses nodded and followed him out of the ward.


    The entire ward is suddenly left with Mia and Asher in the hospital bed!


    Jesus, is Asher really out of it?


    After standing still and looking at Asher in the hospital bed for half a day, Mia snapped back to her senses and stumbled towards the bed. Even the doctor had said that Asher didn¡¯t have much time left, so how could she miss hisst moment?


    When she pounced on Asher¡¯s hospital bed, she realized that in just half a night¡¯s time, Asher already looked like a different person, a face that was originally white and handsome had turned as if it was golden paper, a pair of thick eyebrows wrinkled together in nervous unease, eyes deeply sunken, face iron blue, lips pale without any blood.


    Now Asher, as if he were dead!


    All doubts and misgivings just now vanished into thin air at the sight of Asher¡¯s face! In its ce, there was deep fear and despair.


    ¡°Asher, you are so cruel, are you just going to leave like that? Tell me, weren¡¯t you always cold and arrogant, then why are you lying here not moving at all? Why don¡¯t you move so I can see, you move, even blink your eyes.¡± Flopping down at Asher¡¯s bedside, Mia burst into tears.


    In fact, long ago, the moment she took Asher to the hospital, Mia had discovered her true feelings, she and Asher had long been one, five years ago and five yearster, and no matter what Asher did, there was simply no way she could leave Asher!


    What¡¯s more, five years ago, the biggest resentment of all, had dissipated with Asher¡¯s exnation!


    Now violently seeing Asher in this state, the panic and desperation of about to lose him almost makes Mia despair and break.


    God, does it really like to mess with people so much, the misunderstanding and the disconnect between her and Asher has caused their five years of separation. Now, she¡¯s just about to forgive Asher, and Asher is leaving her again?


    She suddenly resented herself deeply, Mia, it was you, it was you who made him stand in the courtyard for a day and a night, it was you who made Ashere to his rescue, if it wasn¡¯t for you, how could he be lying in the hospital, how could his life be in danger?


    But, no matter how much she cried, Ashery as if asleep, still and breathing weakly, unable to respond to her cries.


    ¡°Asher, I was wrong, I actually forgave you a long time ago, I forgave you a long time ago, do you hear me. It¡¯s just that five years of hatred is too deep for me to forgive you all at once, that¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to find a way to punish you.¡± Mia¡¯s tears, like broken beads, dripped down on the bed.


    ¡°But, I have forgiven you, why are you leaving me? How can you be such a selfish person, five years ago, domineering me by your side without my permission, and five yearster, you are doing the same, domineering me by leaving me. Asher, if you do leave me, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life!¡±


    ¡°Asher, I just want you to know that for the past five years, I haven¡¯t been able to forget you at all. So when Grandpa asked toe to Centurion, I knew I probably wouldn¡¯t be up to the task, but I came anyway just to see you! I realize now that all of it was just to see you for a moment.¡±


    ¡°For a while, I didn¡¯t dare to see you at all, I was afraid that as soon as I saw you, I would get soft and I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist forgiving you. However, your character is something that I simply can¡¯t grasp, and I simply don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll abandon me likest time. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been holding back from forgiving you.¡±


    ¡°Asher, I was wrong, I was wrong, I¡¯ll promise you anything if you¡¯ll wake up, I¡¯ll never give you a look again, will you wake up?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What you just said, you can¡¯t go back on it for the rest of your life, you hear me?¡± Just as Mia was almost weak from crying, arge hand took her small one, warm and strong, with a strong sense of attachment and doting.


    Mia¡¯s body jerked to a standstill!


    Who¡¯s talking? Why is the voice so familiar?


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond for half a day, the voice took on a faint smile again and said dotingly, ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re going to backtrack, I can¡¯t hold this body up, I¡¯ll be muddling through soon!¡±


    ¡°Asher?¡± eximed Mia, looking incredulously at the man who had opened his eyes on the bed somehow, ¡°You, you¡¯re awake? When did you wake up?¡±


    Jesus, what the hell is going on, didn¡¯t he just pass out and not make it, didn¡¯t the doctor say he didn¡¯t have much time left?


    How did he suddenlye to his senses?


    Looking at the little woman who still had tears all over her face in front of her but was dazed, Asher curled his lips in a doting manner and reached out his slender fingers to wipe the tears from her face, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry, it won¡¯t look good if it¡¯s any more bitter!¡±


    For a full five minutes, Mia did not react to what was going on, just pale little face, open a small mouth wide, looking incredulously at the man who suddenly came to his senses in front of him, looking at her with a face full of doting.


    What the hell is going on?


    ¡°You, you¡¯re okay?¡± It took a long moment for Mia to find her voice and her thoughts, ¡°You, you were awake early weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Smiling helplessly and reaching out his arms to gather the small woman into his own, Asher rested his chin against her head and smiled dotingly, ¡°Yes, I came to my senses a long time ago, but how could I have known what you were thinking if I hadn¡¯t gotten so many people to y along with this charade?¡±


    Finallying back to her senses, ecstasy mixed with annoyance at being teased, Mia punched Asher¡¯s chest with her pink fist, relentlessly trying to get out of his embrace that was confining her, ¡°Asher, you, you¡¯re just an asshole, how dare you lie to me about something like that, I¡¯m not going to care about you!¡±


    ¡°Well, Mia , if you ignore me, there¡¯s a good chance my illness will re up again, and I¡¯d hate to see you disappointed again.¡± Wrapping his arms tightly around the small woman in his arms, Asher didn¡¯t let her leave his embrace.

 Chapter 167 – Clearing the air

    After the two had fought for a while, peace finally returned to the ward and Mia nestled quietly into Asher¡¯s arms, a happy smile finally spreading across her stunningly beautiful face.


    ¡°Mia , you don¡¯t know, when I heard what you said just now, I couldn¡¯t help but hold you in my arms for a long time ¡­,¡± gently stroking the little woman¡¯s hair in his arms, Asher¡¯s voice carried a faint smile. Knowing Mia¡¯s heart, he was now in a great mood.


    Pouting in discontent, Mia questioned Asher, ¡°If you¡¯ve woken up long ago, why are you still pretending? Also, all those doctors and nurses were bought off by you too, right? To have so many people working together to lie to me is outrageous!¡±


    ¡°Ugh, if I hade to my senses earlier, how would I have heard your heartfelt words?¡± Building the small woman in his arms tighter, Asher smiled with a faint tease, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re still a famous doctor, haven¡¯t you noticed that my face is pale, because of the makeup?¡±


    Mia opened her mouth, finally not retorting, and yes, she admitted that in seeing the doctors and nurses straining to get in and out of Asher¡¯s hospital room, in seeing his scowl, she hadn¡¯t even thought hard enough to judge.


    Her feelings, when it came to Asher, were always one step ahead of her sanity.


    This, this is love, right?


    Five years ago, she¡¯d left regardless, but five yearster, she¡¯d returned to him just the same. The hatred she thought was so deeply rooted soon dissipated and never existed again.


    She realized that whatever hatred existed, as long as they were well with each other, that was God¡¯s greatest favor, wasn¡¯t it?


    Just as Mia was musing, Asher¡¯s warm lips, had covered her soft lips and were soon driving in long enough to tangle with her little tongue with abandon.


    The kiss, long gone because of the feud between them, seemed unusually sweet and lingering, both abandoning all distractions and sinking everything into the one kiss, Asher having long ago ced hisrge hand against the back of Mia¡¯s head, deepening the kiss and iming her sweetness even deeper.


    ¡°Asher, haven¡¯t you noticed that this car ident we had, went a little strange?¡± After the two got mushy for a while longer, Asher finally let go of the small woman in his arms and Mia panted and spoke.


    Asher¡¯s face, which was full of smiles a moment ago, quickly shed a hint of gloom, and his voice immediately turned icy, ¡°I¡¯ve sensed something was wrong for a while now. But let¡¯s not startle the snake, let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know anything first and see what happens.¡±


    ¡°Asher, that¡¯s what I was thinking, if the other side is harming us, they won¡¯t stop, so if she shows her hand, we can catch her.¡± Nodding her head, Mia quickly agreed to Asher¡¯s suggestion.


    In fact, she had a candidate in mind for a long time, she just didn¡¯t say it for the time being. Asher, before he knew who this person was, he was just waiting for the right time too.


    Regaining her grip on Mia¡¯s shoulders, the tenderness on Asher¡¯s face almost drowned her, ¡°It seems that after spending time with me, even your thinking has changed. Isn¡¯t that right, my little woman?¡±


    ¡°Bad egg, who¡¯s your little woman, let go of me.¡± While her mouth resisted, Mia¡¯s stunningly beautiful little face revealed a sweet, happy smile.


    Just as they continued to get mushy, a taunting voice came from behind them, ¡°Ouch, in broad daylight, will you guys stop being so mushy, how is this going to make me, a single man, live with myself? Please, both of you.¡±


    With a helpless sigh, it went without saying that the big grinning voice must be ude, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a few days.


    Mia¡¯s beautiful face turned red with shame at the thought of being touched by ude, who had just walked in, and her cheeks rolled, so she didn¡¯t dare to look at ude, who had walked in, and buried her face in Asher¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°ude, I¡¯ve been in the hospital for a while now and I¡¯m having a hard time clearing my head, and you won¡¯t leave me alone? It seems that I still set you up too lightly, I need to do some soul-searching.¡± Being held around the waist by the small woman, Asher¡¯s mood was even better, and even his words turned more.


    Grumpily finding a seat, ude looked at the current scene and tsked, ¡°Gee, it¡¯s really hard to see how fast you two can change colors, it takes my breath away.¡±


    ¡°ude¡­¡± trailing off helplessly, Asher gave the small woman in his arms a quick nce and hurriedly warned ude. he knew Mia was rather thin-skinned, and if he was annoyed by ude¡¯sment, there was no telling if he would ever to pay attention to himself!


    They¡¯d only just made up, and he didn¡¯t want the little woman to mess with him again!


    Seeing his best friend¡¯s look, ude shook his head helplessly, ¡°Well, Asher, I came here to see you and to tell you about thepany, which is in trouble because of the previous ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, ude, I¡¯m just getting a little better and don¡¯t want to think about such tedious things. Let¡¯s talk about thepany after we get there, it¡¯s going to be hard on you for a while.¡± Feeling the small woman¡¯s body stir in his arms, Asher immediately shook his head at ude, signaling him to stop talking.


    He knew Mia¡¯s temper, and she would be worried if she knew the current state of thepany.


    Mia got out of his arms and blushed and said to Asher and ude, ¡°Well, it urred to me that I have a lot to do, so I¡¯m going to go out for a bit while you guys talk!¡±


    ude was talking about thepany in front of her, so she thought that there must be a lot of problems with thepany. She could also think that it must have had a lot to do with her, and Asher wouldn¡¯t let it be said because he was just afraid that she wouldn¡¯t feelfortable hearing it in her mind.


    When Mia walked out, ude nodded thoughtfully and smiled ambiguously at Asher, ¡°It seems that men who have love are really different, and there really is no way for us single young men topare.¡±


    Knowing that ude was teasing himself, Asher was in a surprisingly good mood and said with a light smile, ¡°ude, who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re chasing a whole bunch of women behind you, you don¡¯t know how many women¡¯s hearts you¡¯ve broken, so don¡¯te pretending to be pure with me!¡±


    The corners of his mouth were raised high, and the smile on his face was hard to conceal, further setting off an unusually handsome face, and his pair of ck eyes were like stars in the night, bright and unusual.


    ¡°s, it seems that a man with love is in a good mood. Then, the matter of thepany, I guess it won¡¯t be a big deal. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve done anything out of line because of what happened with Mia.¡± udeughed, ¡°Seeing you now, I¡¯m starting to worry for those people.¡±


    Asher also said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when the timees, I will be merciful. Also, you should pay more attention to Lina, I underestimated her before, but I didn¡¯t expect her to do anything! I will definitely allow her to hurt Mia again!¡±


    No matter what she¡¯d done before, if she ever hurt the woman he cared about most again, he wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily!


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved to see you now. Well, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me, but, just before I came, I saw your old man¡¯s car, I guess, you will have to sufferter, haha ¡­¡± At the end of the sentence, udeughed without any sympathy.


    Then, it was a quick dodge. Though it was a reminder to Asher that he didn¡¯t want to get hurt by anyone physically.


    Sure enough, shortly after ude left, Grandpa Jun arrived at Asher¡¯s hospital room, assisted by a maid. Asher frowned helplessly, all these people came to visit him as if they had agreed to do so.


    Still, it was better for him to be alerted to Grandpa Jun¡¯s visit.


    ¡°Grandpa, I have nothing to do, you can just stay at home, why are you stilling over?¡± Seeing Grandpa Jun trembling and sitting down in front of himself, seemingly a dozen years older than before, a faint pain welled up in Asher in addition to helplessness.


    Even if Grandpa Jun is strong, he¡¯s too old to take any more huge hits, after all!


    Grandpa Jun sat down as if he had used his best strength and his wrinkled face was full of concern, ¡°Asher, how have you been, are you feeling better? Be well, how did this happen, what are those drivers doing for food?¡±


    Even though he spoke with some breathlessness, the residual power of his body still existed, and these almost words still made the servant around him shudder and hastily hang down his head.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just that something happened to the car, it might have been tampered with, so it¡¯s like this.¡± Asher¡¯s voice was light but with a hidden sulk at what had happened earlier.


    Grandpa Jun stood up abruptly and repeated with a grim face, ¡°Tampered with? What kind of person is it that has the audacity to tamper with your car?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sure you know that in our Jun family, there are a few people who dare to move the car¡¯s hands and feet, right? I just got in the way of a certain amount of favors and didn¡¯t have her to settle the score.¡± Speaking lightly, Asher watched Grandpa Jun¡¯s reaction closely.


    Sure enough, Grandpa Jun¡¯s cheeks trembled slightly and his mouth opened wide in disbelief, trembling for half a day before he finally said in a fierce voice, ¡°Asher, you are my grandson, and even if others are closer, they are not as close as my grandson. If anyone dares to hurt you, grandpa will be the first one to let her go!¡±


    He was worried about Grandpa Jun¡¯s attitude when he found out about it, but now that he saw Grandpa Jun¡¯s attitude, Asher¡¯s heart finally dropped.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that this matter, even if he found out the truth, would not be difficult for him.

 Chapter 168 – Can’t Hurt You

    The next day, Mia got up early and came to Asher¡¯s ward early, picked up the porridge that had been boiling for a long time and fed it to Asher spoon by spoon.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather stay in the hospital for the rest of my life if I could keep going like this.¡± Looking at the serenity and absolute beauty on Mia¡¯s stunningly beautiful little face, Asher gave a rare pout.


    ¡°You, what are you talking about, I can feed you like this even when you¡¯re out of the hospital.¡± Giving Asher a disgruntled re, Mia brought another spoonful of porridge to his mouth, ¡°Okay, open your mouth.¡±


    Smiling wickedly, Asher¡¯s dark eyes looked ambiguously at the face in front of him, ¡°Mia , if you could feed me with your mouth, I would feel better about this porridge, and I would get better, probably faster!¡±


    ¡°You, if you keep making such a bad move, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll leave you alone ¡­,¡± Mia froze at Asher¡¯s teasing and quickly snapped back to her senses, puffing up her small mouth in discontent and protest. This man, his spirits are just getting better, and he has the spirit to tease himself now, right?


    If she had known that, she shouldn¡¯t havee early to feed him porridge and just let him lie by himself!


    Just as the two men were jostling, a surprised voice suddenly came from behind them, ¡°What are you ¡­¡±


    The two men turned their heads in unison, and standing behind them was Lina with a look of shock and anger and a hint of suspicious nervousness. Despiteing to the wardroom, she was still dressed in a Chanel dress, her face a carefully retouched makeup that made her look even more enchantingly beautiful.


    But that beauty, at the sight of the scene before her, hardened into a distortion, and jealousy and resentment shot out of her eyes.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± After seeing Lina, instead of letting go of Mia¡¯s hand, Asher asked indifferently as he clutched Mia¡¯s hand tightly in his hand. It was as if, standing in front of him, was just an irrelevant stranger.


    This time, Mia didn¡¯t pull her small hand away, but just quietly ced it in Asher¡¯srge palm and followed suit, asking lightly, ¡°Miss Lai, what brings you to the hospital when you have time?¡±


    After saying that, the two men looked at each other and smiled.


    Their sweetness was seen by Leena, who only hated it and said angrily, ¡°Mia, I think, I should ask you that. I¡¯m Asher¡¯s fianc¨¦e, can¡¯t Ie and see him, what are you?¡±


    ¡°Lena, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t ever let me hear anything like that again.¡± Clenching the small hand in her hand, Asher¡¯s voice was cold and unfeeling, ¡°You were nothing the moment you threatened me, don¡¯t keep bringing this up, it¡¯ll make me sick. Besides, don¡¯t you see that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s redundant?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, let me also say something to you, I have been giving in to you before because of the gap between Asher and I. From now on, if you dare to say one more abusive word to me, I will give you color.¡± Mia looked straight at Lina, whose face had suddenly turned white in front of her, and said in a light-hearted manner.


    Lena leapt to her feet.


    ¡°Mia, what kind of a thing are you, how dare you talk to me in such a tone. Mia, don¡¯t think that, by doing this, you will be able to marry Asher, I tell you, you want to marry Asher, it¡¯s still far away, I ¡­ ¡°Lena¡¯s anger , finally all of it was vented on Mia.


    Before Mia could say anything, Asher immediately sat up and shot his grim gaze straight at Leena, saying nonchntly, ¡°Leena, take back that statement you just made, I don¡¯t want to hear that, and I hope you take it back!¡±


    ¡°Asher, you ¡­¡± looking incredulously at Asher who stood up for Mia, Lena¡¯s face went white, red, red, and finally turned an iron blue, but she didn¡¯t know how to retort, she could only hate and ¡°Okay, okay, Mia, count on you, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go okay? Remember, I won¡¯t let you marry Asher, absolutely not!¡±


    Riina drew her feet and tried to leave, but Mia, who had always held back, was one step ahead of her and stopped her, not the slightest intention of letting her go, cocking her head curiously and asking, ¡°Miss Riina, how did you know about Asher¡¯s hospitalization when few people knew about it?¡±


    ¡°That, I ¡­¡± Riina was momentarily stumped, seemingly unsure how to answer the question, ncing in rm at Asher who was looking at her coldly from the bed, ¡°I, I heard about it, can¡¯t I? I¡¯ve known Asher for so long, can¡¯t I ask around?¡±


    Her reasoning was, well, a bit far-fetched.


    I thought that this would be a stall, but Asher opened his mouth to retort, ¡°Leena, I¡¯ve known you for so long, I still don¡¯t know about those people we know? Only my family knows about my hospitalization, and none of those people have revealed it, so you¡¯re really treating me like a fool if you know it through those people!¡±


    Asher fiddled with his fingers habitually, in apletely superior posture, and the ordinary man who had been mushy with Mia a moment ago immediately reverted to his usual posture of a cold king.


    She finally realized that Asher was only an ordinary man in front of Mia, and in front of her, he would always be the king on high!


    ¡°Asher is right, Ms. Ri seems to take us both for fools. This kind of talk, honestly, I truly can¡¯t stand to watch it.¡± Mia, who was standing at the side, held her arms, a mocking smile on her stunningly beautiful little face.


    The open royalty on Riina¡¯s delicate face finally showed, hastily intent on getting around Mia, ¡°Mia, you need to get out of the way, what are you stopping me for? If you stop me again, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    ¡°Yo, Asher, Miss Ri is actually calling the police.¡± Mia finally broke into a smile and gave way to Leena, walking over to the hospital bed and pouting, ¡°Asher, Miss Lai was so big just now, it scared the hell out of me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Smiling gently, Asher wrapped his arms around Mia and tenderly nted a kiss on her bare forehead, ¡°I¡¯m here for everything, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Asher¡¯s attitude was very different from the way he treated Leena.


    Riina¡¯s face went red for a while, her face looked like a multicolored panel, colorful, biting her lower lip so hard that she almost bit it to bleed, before finally being ruthless, stomping her foot and leaving Asher¡¯s senior ward in a huff.


    When Lina left, Asher swept the small woman in his arms tighter, a gangly smile surfaced on his handsome face, his voice ambiguous, ¡°Just now, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, what, what are you talking about, I don¡¯t even understand.¡± A yful smile shed across her face as Mia simply buried her little face into Asher¡¯s arms and said in a muffled voice, ¡°What, seeing how I treated your ex-fianc¨¦e just now, you¡¯re heartbroken?¡±


    Mia deliberately put a heavy emphasis on the word ¡°former¡±, with a yful smile all over her little face.


    ¡°Little one, of course I know what your mentality is, but don¡¯t worry, you can do whatever you want as long as you like.¡± Asher gently tucked her messy hair behind her ear and gently came up to her ear and said, ¡°But promise me you¡¯ll never let yourself be wronged or hurt in any way again, got it?¡±


    Hearing Asher¡¯s words, Mia¡¯s heart warmed, and she pulled her head out of his arms, looked straight into his dark, deep eyes, and said, ¡°Asher, I was too weak before, and I¡¯ve suffered a lot. I promise, from now on, I won¡¯t be wronged in any way!¡±


    Having known Asher for so long, she had endured a lot of aggravation and encounters, and many times, she was just unsure of her feelings for Asher, which was why she had put up with Riina, and now that she was sure of her feelings for Asher, she would never put up with Riina again.


    ¡°Okay, little fool, if only you had been like this earlier.¡± Slender fingers, rubbing Mia¡¯s fair face, Asher¡¯s face overflowed with a smile, ¡°As long as you¡¯re well, I¡¯ll say anything, even if someone else hurts you again, I¡¯ll never allow it.¡±


    Re-buried into Asher¡¯s arms, a hint of confusion surfaced on Mia¡¯s stunning face as she asked in disbelief, ¡°Asher, do you feel that this time, Lina seems strange. Especially when you asked her how she knew you were hospitalized, she seemed to be flustered. I think, is there something she¡¯s hiding from you?¡±


    ¡°I felt it too, this time when Leena came to the hospital and seemed to see that it was me who was sick, she immediately panicked a little.¡± Asher¡¯s hand, subconsciously stroked Mia¡¯s face, ¡°It always felt like, something was wrong. Could it be, that this incident, has something to do with her?¡±


    ¡°Asher, let me ask you a question then.¡± Raising her small face from Asher¡¯s arms, Mia shed her big ck and white eyes with a serious look on her face, ¡°If this really has something to do with Lena, what would you do?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Gently scratching Mia¡¯s small, straight nose, Asher¡¯s face was full of doting, but when he heard Lina¡¯s name, a hint of coldness crossed his eyes, ¡°Mia, don¡¯t worry, if this hurts you too, I will never let her go! No matter who it is! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Asher, for the first time I realized that you turned out to be so manly.¡± Touchingly hugging Asher¡¯s waist, Mia gave him a fierce peck on his handsome face, ¡°No matter how you handle this, I won¡¯t have anyints. Because I know that your feelings for me are real.¡±


    ¡°Fool, of course it¡¯s true, it was true five years ago, and you¡¯re just now realizing it?¡± Inwardly touched by Mia, Asher fiercely took the little woman in front of him into his arms and kissed her fiercely on the cheek.

 Chapter 169 – Give me a break

    After less than half a month in the hospital, Asher couldn¡¯t stay any longer and after his repeated pleas, Mia finally agreed to discharge him and return to the vi.


    When they returned to the vi, Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian were standing at the entrance of the vi, and when they saw Mia and Asher walking out together, a yful smile like a teenage girl appeared on Lily¡¯s face, and she said softly to Jun Haotian beside her, ¡°Haotian, look at my solution, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, look at the smile on Asher¡¯s face now, I know you have the right approach.¡± Jun Haotian took his wife¡¯s arm affectionately, and although his face was already finely wrinkled, he was still handsome and could still be seen in his younger days.


    Their eyes, looking straight at the pair of young men walking together towards them.


    After getting out of the car and seeing Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian standing in the doorway, Mia snapped her head down, blushing, and whispered to Asher, ¡°Asher, your parents are standing outside, what can we do about this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my parents standing outside? Their daughter-inw ising back, so naturally they have toe out, so what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± The shyness on the little woman¡¯s face beside her made Asher¡¯s heart swell, and he even took the little woman beside him into his arms in front of Jun Haotian and his wife, looking at his parents who were standing at the door demonstratively.


    ¡°Asher, get your hands off me or I¡¯ll get really mad, how can you do that in front of your parents!¡± Seeing Asher not only didn¡¯t let go of her, but instead intensified, Mia gave him a fierce white look, her face so red she could pinch water.


    Mia darted a quick nce at the, smirking Jun Haotian couple standing in the doorway, and darted her head down again, desperate to find a crack in the ground.


    Seeing the shy look of the little woman beside him, Asher¡¯s heart was clear, but he couldn¡¯t bear to make things difficult for her, and immediately let go of her shoulders and nodded with a smile on his face, ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t dare to do it again, just spare me, okay?¡±


    The interaction between the two of them was seen by Mr. and Mrs. Jun Haotian, and both of them had knowing smiles on their faces, especially Lily, who smiled smugly at Jun Haotian, ¡°Haotian, in all our son¡¯s life, have you ever seen him being so submissive to a woman? Don¡¯t you feel that I¡¯ve done the right thing?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, people¡¯s girls haven¡¯t even married our son yet, and you¡¯re already making decisions for your daughter-inw, look at this mother you¡¯re being.¡± Although he said this, but Jun Haotian¡¯s face was also full of satisfaction, ¡°However, it¡¯s rare to see my son like this, barely your idea is okay.¡±


    As they spoke, Asher and Mia had walked up to the two, Lily reached out and took Mia¡¯s arm affectionately, ¡°Mia , you¡¯re finally back, I¡¯ve had your rooms arranged, if you don¡¯t like them, I can still have them changed for you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, look at you, we haven¡¯t even gotten married yet and you¡¯re already looking towards your daughter-inw, this is making me ufortable inside.¡± Seeing his mother and Mia making out, Asher was all smiles, but deliberately teased Lily.


    Jun Haotian helped at the side, ¡°Yes, Mia has not yet passed through the door, your mother began to be partial, you do not even know, you live in that room, or your mother personally had someone to clean it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hao Tian, you¡¯re the one who talks too much, you know everything alright?¡± Lily red at her husband unforgivingly and took Mia¡¯s arm, walking intimately towards the living room, ¡°Mia , if you need anything, just tell auntie, and also, if you suffer any grievances, tell auntie as well. With Auntie around, I¡¯ll see if this kid dares to bully you!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After half a day of squirming, Mia finally whispered, ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s nothing inconvenient about meing to stay here, is there?¡±


    ¡°Mia , we¡¯re all family now, what¡¯s so inconvenient about it? I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like this silly boy and wouldn¡¯t like living here!¡± Lily gave Mia a pouting look, not knowing why, she had liked Mia from the first time she saw her, and now she was getting more and morefortable with her.


    The four were heading towards the living room when they saw Grandpa Jun standing in the doorway with a stony look on his face, watching them with unblinking eyes.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    After seeing Grandpa Jun, the light and lively atmosphere just now was swept away and turned unusually grave, especially Mia, who knew that Grandpa Jun had always had deep prejudice against her, immediately lowered her head and her face turned red.


    ¡°Dad, Asher¡¯s health is just fine, Mia and he just came back, let¡¯s ¡­¡± Seeing Grandpa Jun¡¯s gloomy face, Jun Haotian immediately turned very uneasy, although Asher are about to get married and have children, but in Grandpa Jun in front of him, he was still very nervous.


    Lily nced uneasily at Grandpa Jun, then at Asher and Mia, and spoke timidly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re ¡­¡±


    ¡°Since we are all back already, let¡¯s order the kitchen to make something delicious and let¡¯s have a meal together as a family. Asher has also suffered a lot, so it¡¯s a good way to pick up the pieces, right?¡± With a serious look at everyone, Grandpa Jun slowly opened his mouth.


    After saying that, he no longer paid any attention to the dumbfounded four men and walked straight towards the living room with the help of the butler.


    What¡¯s the situation now?


    Not only did Grandpa Jun not get angry, but he ordered the kitchen to make something delicious?


    Even, he just said, a family dinner!


    The implication was that he already considered Mia as family? Thinking of that, Asher¡¯s face finally broke into a make believe smile, he was worried just now about how he would cope if Grandpa Jun was still as stubborn as before. Now it seemed that all the worries were superfluous.


    Perhaps, after all this, Grandpa Jun has finally epted Mia too?


    During the meal, Grandpa Jun talked a lot, although he said he still had a serious face, and it was clear that he seemed to be in a very good mood.


    ¡°Grandpa, Mia This time ¡­¡± Near the end of the meal, Asher hesitated and finally spoke slowly.


    Although, with Mia staying at the vi, he didn¡¯t even have to discuss it with Grandpa Jun, the only thing he wanted to do right now was to test Grandpa Jun¡¯s waters, to see how he treated Mia.


    Grandpa Jun didn¡¯t wait for him to finish, his face grim as he nodded, ¡°She¡¯s definitely staying at the vi, this little matter, do you still need to discuss it with me? You kid, you¡¯re simply getting more and more regressive, do you need Grandpa to teach you everything?¡±


    ¡°Thank you Grandpa!¡± The thank you came from Asher¡¯s heart.


    Hearing Asher¡¯s thanks, the corners of Grandpa Jun¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, as if he wanted to smile, but held back stiffly halfway through, and with the help of his butler, Grandpa Jun stood up and left without looking at the others present, trembling.


    This thank you seemed to take away all the animosity between the two grandparents and grandchildren for so many years in an instant.


    After seeing Grandpa Jun leave, several other people present looked at each other and had a knowing smile on their faces. Lily, in particr, immediately patted Mia¡¯s hand and said affectionately, ¡°Mia , look, with this attitude of Grandpa, it¡¯s even a promise to you guys.¡±


    ¡°Aunty, what are you talking about, what about us, I, I¡¯m not marrying him!¡± Mia hung her head, her stunning face covered in red, not even daring to look up at Asher across the room, ¡°Aunty, I, I¡¯m full, I¡¯ll go back, to my room!¡±


    ¡°Look, you child, you¡¯re still shy, fine, fine, you go back first.¡± Mia¡¯s shy look made Lily¡¯s face even more filled with a doting smile, her voice overflowing with doting, ¡°You go back first, Asher will be backter. It¡¯s been so long, you guys haven¡¯t had a proper get-together.¡±


    With the three of them watching, Mia was so ashamed that she almost had to find a crack in the ground and didn¡¯t even hear what Lily was saying behind her, just stood up quickly and fled inside the room as if she was running away, flinging herself onto the bed at once and pulling the covers over her head, half embarrassed to raise her head.


    ¡°Mia , don¡¯t you tell me that in the future at the vi, you are nning to meet everyone else in this state?¡± Somehow, a voice full ofughter rang out in the room with a faint touch of doting and tenderness, and without looking, I knew it was Asher who had returned to the room.


    Snapping the covers off her body, Mia looked at the man behind her with a blush on her face and punched Asher¡¯s chest with her small, shy hands, pouting unforgivingly, ¡°Asher, you, you all bully me, you all bully me ¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, her whole body fell into a warm and generous embrace, and a low and maic voice sounded in her ears, ¡°Mia, you, finally, are back by my side. From now on, I will never let you leave me again, never let you go again! You, can only be mine Asher, can only be mine alone!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s all yours, if you bully me again, I¡¯ll still go, see if I dare!¡± The little woman, cradled in her arms, relentlessly pounded Asher¡¯s chest with her small fists, her tone pouting, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re a bad man!¡±


    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll show you what makes a badass!¡± Somehow, Asher¡¯s handsome face had taken on a wicked, ambiguous smile, ¡°Little woman, do you know how much I missed you? Do you know how I¡¯vee through these five years since you disappeared?¡±


    It was a moment that hit Mia¡¯s heart, hard.


    In the next second, her lips, if soft, were seized by a warm one.


    That one kiss was like a starburst that quickly turned into a prairie fire.

 Chapter 170 – A Room Full of Passion

    It was only when he kissed the small woman in his arms again that Asher realized how much he had missed this little woman¡¯s body, how much he had missed the sweetness and tenderness of this little woman.


    The kiss was meant to be a constion for five years of longing, but by the time Asher got to Mia¡¯s kiss, he realized that the five years of longing had quickly turned into something like a roaring fire, almost burning his entire being out.


    Soon, no longer content with kissing Mia¡¯s lips, he moved his soft lips to the tender white bead of Mia¡¯s ear, licking it gently, sending shiver after shiver through the small woman in his arms.


    Asher rolled off of Mia¡¯s body and took the small woman beside him into his arms and kissed her hard, ¡°Little woman, this is the time when I realize how much I missed you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too.¡± After being imed once by Asher, her body felt like it was falling apart, Mia nestled weakly against Asher¡¯s broad chest and said delicately, ¡°It¡¯s all you, you¡¯re bad, I¡¯m dying from you.¡±


    No sooner had she finished her words than she felt her body rise into the air and Mia kept pounding Asher¡¯s back with her small hands, ¡°Asher, what are you doing, put me down, put me down!¡±


    ¡°Since you think I¡¯m bad, then I¡¯ll show you again how bad a person I really am.¡± Carrying Mia¡¯s soft body, he walked towards the bathroom, ¡°Little woman, we can take advantage of the shower and ¡­


    Before he could finish his words, Mia¡¯s face had flushed to behind her ears and she ducked her head shyly, ¡°Asher, you¡¯re so bad, I¡¯m regretting following you back now!¡±


    ¡°Little woman, even if you regret it now, it¡¯s toote, I won¡¯t let you leave again.¡± Carrying Mia into the huge luxurious bathtub, ¡°Do you believe me, I¡¯ll make you unable to get out of bed tomorrow?¡±


    Soon, the entire bathroom was transformed into a charming ce.


    By the time the next day came, seeing the stunningly beautiful face of the little woman still slumbering beside him, Asher thoughtfully tucked Mia in, gently nted a kiss on her bare forehead, gently got out of bed, and carefully walked out of the room, thoughtfully closing the door behind him for Mia.


    Last night, perhaps because it had been too long since he had seen the little woman, the thoughts that had piled up for five years were like a roaring fire that almost consumed him, and at one pointst night he imed the little woman many times until Mia fell into a deep sleep, and that was the end of it.


    She hadn¡¯t slept all nightst night, so how could he spare her any more torment?


    Asher, in a good mood, smiled and greeted the security guard as he walked to the front of the vi, then drove off with a smile on his face, leaving the dumbfounded security guard who rubbed his eyes several times.


    Oh my God, was he seeing things, the always cold and condescending Asher, was actually taking the initiative to say hello to him!


    Asher¡¯s good mood was maintained until he walked to the office, where all the employees of Jun¡¯s group, looking at Asher who walked into the office with a smile on his face in surprise, whispered and murmured.


    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m not seeing things, right, Master Jun is actually full of smiles? And, he seems to be in a very good mood!¡±


    ¡°What the hell happened recently to put Master Jun in such a good mood, I would never have believed my own eyes if I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that it¡¯s because Mia-san has returned to the vi that Master Jun is so happy. Lol, Master Jun looks really handsome when he smiles!¡±


    ¡°No woman has ever made Master Jun so happy, not to mention Miss Lai, I hope that Miss Luo will be our president¡¯s wife so that we can see Master Jun¡¯s such a handsome smile everyday!¡±


    ¡­


    Hearing their chatter, Asher, instead of getting angry as usual, smiled at them and, with long legs, walked gracefully to his office.


    ¡°Yo, who is this, is this suning out of the west? Our big president, Jun, came to work with a smile on his face, can I ask what¡¯s going on?¡± Asher had just sat down in his office chair when ude walked into the office with a big grin and a face full of excitement and gossip.


    Just now Asher had just walked into thepany and had already created a craze in thepany. All the employees, especially the female employees, were full of excitement talking about Asher who was full of handsome smiles just now and had simply left all their work to the side.


    Giving his gossip-loving best friend a helpless look, Asher looked upzily and asked, ¡°ude, it¡¯s been roughly more than half a month since my ident, and haven¡¯t you found out what the hell is going on? If you haven¡¯t found out yet, you, the vice president, should almost resign!¡±


    Asher¡¯s face, which had been full of smiles a moment ago, turned gloomy at the mention of the incident.


    ¡°Well, Master Asher, after what happened to you, how dare I not investigate the cause? It¡¯s just that the result, do you really want to hear it?¡± Instead of a hint of sympathy, Xiang ude¡¯s face was full of gloating.


    ¡°ude, will you stop being so long-winded?¡± Asher shrugged helplessly and gave his gloating best friend a nk look, ¡°If I don¡¯t ask you, are you just going to stop telling me? ude, you¡¯re getting okay!¡±


    This ude, he¡¯s really getting bold. But, seeing as he was still in a good mood, and seeing as he had already investigated who had made a move on the car, he would not be bothered with him.


    ude hung his head in resignation with a helpless look, ¡°Well well well, you¡¯re really no fun at all, and I thought Mia would change you slightly ¡­¡±


    ¡°ude, can you get to the point? I really don¡¯t have the patience for your nonsense, Mia is still waiting for me back at home!¡± Sighing helplessly again, Asher¡¯s patience was about to be defeated by his nagging and gossipy best friend!


    He now suddenly realized how he, who had always been strict and serious, and cold, could have had such an unreliable and nagging best friend in ude.


    ¡°Okay, so how would you feel if I told you that it was your ex-fianc¨¦e, Missy Lena, who moved on your car, would you be upset?¡± Knowing that Asher¡¯s patience was finally wearing thin on him, ude immediately switched to a face full of sympathy.


    He suddenly realized that he would be happier if Asher was more embarrassed.


    Asher crossed his arms, the smile that was on his face a moment ago, immediately turned somber, ¡°ude, I¡¯m warning you once again, I have nothing more to do with that woman. Don¡¯t you ever mention her in front of me again, let alone in front of Mia!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of contemtion, ude finally gave up on teasing Asher again and asked with a serious face, ¡°Asher, how do you n to handle this matter, I have all the evidence, you can just go and question Miss Lina directly. She did something like this, she absolutely cannot be forgiven!¡±


    ¡°One more thing, Lina, before you told me that you had my child, so you must marry me, this thing, is also false, right?¡± A cold gaze looked at Leena, and the gaze was as appalling as a knife!

 Chapter 171: Intercede for me

    Riina couldn¡¯t help but cringe and hurriedly backed up behind Grandpa Jun, not daring to look Asher in the eye, ¡°Grandpa, I, I really didn¡¯t mean to do it, I just, just really love Asher, please, help me out, I really didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡±


    The implication was that Lina had admitted that the pregnancy was a lie, and Grandpa Jun¡¯s face, unable to hold back his anger any longer, banged his cane on the ground with hatred, ¡°Nonsense, simply nonsense, what is this matter?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lai, it hase to this time, you should not hide anything anymore, if you painfully tell us, maybe we can still be lenient, don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know, during this time, what your Lai has done to ourpany ¡­¡± ude took the town ruler on the desk in his hand and yed with it carelessly, but his eyes looked coldly at Li Na.


    Riina shuddered violently, but remained strong in her attitude, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t do anything ¡­ ude, don¡¯t you frame me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Riina, it¡¯se to this, are you still going to lie to me?¡± Grandpa Jun jerked up and looked indignantly at Riina who had been hiding behind herself, ¡°After all this time, I¡¯ve been defending you for the sake of the two families¡¯ long-standing friendship, and you actually did such a thing!¡±


    Seeing that Grandpa Jun, who had always defended himself, was also angry, Riina was thenpletely panicked and trembled, ¡°Grandpa, I ¡­¡± Riina sat helplessly on the ground, like a deted balloon.


    ¡°So, you had a hand in all the negative news rted to Mia?¡± Asher¡¯s expression, which had turned weird due to his anger, made Riina¡¯s body tremble, such Asher was something she had never seen before.


    ¡°I, I swear, I didn¡¯t, only this one thing is that I¡¯m sorry for that bitch ¡­ no, sorry for Mia, I know nothing else.¡± Riina was not happy with Asher interrogating herself like that for that human bitch, her mouth was nice but her eyes were full of fiery hate.


    Asher had never been a patient man, his patience had been burned out by a woman named Mia five years ago, and Lena¡¯s sophomoric arguments in front of him weren¡¯t going to make him stop there.


    ¡°Tell me, when Mia left five years ago, why did she ask Grandpa for a sum of money? What the hell is going on here?¡± Asher¡¯s hand cupping Leena¡¯s jaw increased in intensity.


    ¡°You let go of me Asher, it hurts!¡± Riina¡¯s jaw hurt so badly it felt like it was about to be crushed.


    ¡°You talk or you don¡¯t!¡± Asher ignored Leena¡¯s pleas, everything about Mia he had to know!


    ¡°I said, I said ¡­ you let go of me so I can say ah ¡­¡± Lina gasped in pain pleading with the domineering and unreasonable man in front of her.


    Asher sniffed and let go of his fingers, and the faint red marks on his long, thin fingers from the force receded slowly.


    Riina held her face, her sweet red nails rubbing her chin in a small way, gasping from time to time, ¡°Actually, five years ago, Mia, didn¡¯t ask Grandpa for money ¡­¡±


    The air just wanted to freeze, and Asher felt like words like that were the best he¡¯d heard in five years.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± ude¡¯s voice was full of pink spikes, his slender legs crossed in a rxed two-legged motion and he stretched, then said, ¡°Gee, old master, this Miss Lina is something else.¡± His eyes were full of teasing, since this matter was fake, then the old man¡¯s previous words weren¡¯t true.


    Grandpa Jun didn¡¯t say anything, only turned his gaze into the distance, and although his face didn¡¯t show much expression, his heart was turning over.


    ¡°Say exactly.¡± Asher turned his back to Lena, hands in his pants pockets, frowning sadly.


    Riina knew that the old man would not help her at this time, and the fear in her heart grew stronger before she opened her mouth to tell the original story.


    ¡°I was so happy when I found out Mia was leaving! I¡¯m going to make that bitch Mia disappear from my world forever! I¡¯m going to show you that only I, only I, Lena, am the one who is truly in love with you! She doesn¡¯t deserve it! You know I love you, Asher, and no one will ever love you like I love you, and no one deserves to love you like that!¡±


    ¡°So our dear Miss Lena did the unseemly thing of announcing to the major media that Asher¡¯s ex-girlfriend had slipped away with a huge sum of money and thrown dirt on Mia?¡± ude¡¯s eyes clouded with darkness as he looked at the man who sat crumpled on the floor but remained cocky and arrogant.


    Lena bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Silence, dead silence.


    The sound of the man¡¯s leather shoes on the floor edged closer to Riina, and Riina was terrified, not knowing what kind of punishment she would face without her grandfather to cover her.


    ¡°Asher, let her go.¡± Grandpa Jun, who always loved Rina, still had a soft heart.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Asher was clearly not satisfied with that response. How could such a venomous woman not be cleaned up!


    ¡°Forget it, let her go. Just for the sake of her liking you for so many years.¡± Grandpa Jun looked at him firmly with a choice in his eyes.


    Asher stared nkly at the old man with white hair, and as ifprehending something, his voice felt like ice, ¡°It¡¯s just that, you go away. Don¡¯t even bothering back in the future.¡±


    The bodyguards scattered from the exit, and as if she had grabbed a lifeline, Ri Na immediately disappeared into the Jun family¡¯s mansion. But how could such a wretched appearance make the granddy of the scenery happy? For the millionth time, Ri Na told herself, ¡°Mia, I will make you pay back twice as much!¡±


    Evening at June¡¯s Restaurant.


    The family all sat upright and looked suspiciously at Grandpa Jun who was stammering about what he seemed to be about to say.


    ¡°That ¡­ Wen girl, I ¡­ I¡¯m sorry for you ah,¡± Grandpa Jun finally said the words he had been holding back for a long time, sweeping his head down with his afterimage at Mia across the room.


    Mia was obviously shocked by the old man¡¯s words, she could never have imagined that the stubborn old man would say something like that. With a confused face, she looked at Asher next to her trying to seek answers.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been old and confused all these years, and I¡¯ve done a lot of things to wrong you, and I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer so much.¡± Grandpa Jun¡¯s attitude, very sincere, could be seen that he med himself greatly. If it wasn¡¯t for his obstruction, the misunderstanding between the two people wouldn¡¯t have been so deep.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that, I didn¡¯t actually suffer ¡­¡± Mia is so used toforting people, even ignoring any hurt they bring her!


    The old man didn¡¯t look up and tapped the floor with his hands on his cane, ¡°Hey, maybe I¡¯m really old, it¡¯s better for you youngsters to settle your own affairs ¡­ from now on, you ahe and keep Asherpany more often, his body needs someone to take care of it too.¡±


    Grandpa Jun got up with his words and walked to the living room, his back looking extraordinarily lonely.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been half an hour, why are you still gawking?¡± Asherughed as he nudged Mia who was holding a te next to him.


    ¡°What does Grandpa mean, sort of ept me?¡± Mia didn¡¯t answer back, her eyes staring straight at the wall-kun, her mouth perking up.


    Asher put down what he was holding and went behind Mia and hugged her, saying tenderly, ¡°Yeah, so you can never leave me alone again.¡±


    Mia closes her eyes and enjoys the unreal happiness. Just let time stand still in this moment, with a bubble of happiness standing still in Mia¡¯s life.


    Happy times always go by as fast as Asher¡¯s recovery from his injuries is incredibly quick.


    ¡°Asher, are you tired?¡± Mia took a towel and gently wiped the beads of sweat off the man¡¯s head as he returned from his exercise and sat down next to him.


    ¡°Not tired.¡± Asher stood next to Mia like an obedient child, meekly standing across from her and at her mercy.


    ¡°If Dr. Lee hadn¡¯t said that the right amount of muscle exercise is good for your health and your recovery, I would have called him a quack, how can your body take it when you¡¯re so tired every day.¡± Mia unhurriedly wiped Asher¡¯s forehead, face and neck, every ce she couldn¡¯t be assured if it was still intact.


    Suddenly Asher lowered his head and kissed Mia¡¯s forehead, very lightly and gently.


    Mia stalled in her movements and ducked in shyness, ¡°What for, this is a public ce.¡±


    Mia was taken aback by such a sudden move but her heart was still sweet. Asher kissed gently before his lips left Mia¡¯s forehead andughed, ¡°Does that mean I can stop paying attention if it¡¯s not a public ce?¡±


    Asher¡¯s breath drifted between Mia¡¯s ears, the warm breeze not of blowing into her ears, and by now Mia¡¯s face was so thoroughly red that even the big red boxing gloves behind her didn¡¯tpare to hers.


    ¡°What are you talking about! Say that again and I¡¯ll ignore you.¡± Mia pushed Asher away in a hurry to calm herself down, this was a humiliating look and she didn¡¯t want anyone to catch anything on camera and talk about it everywhere.


    ¡°Oh, Mia .¡± Asher reached out his big hand and took Mia¡¯s small hand in his and said with a face full of tenderness, ¡°Mia , will you take you somewhere this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mia watched Asher get serious and her own excitement calmed down, ¡°What ce?¡±


    A mysterious smile floated to the corners of Asher¡¯s mouth as he stroked the top of her head with his other hand dotingly, ¡°We¡¯ll see when we get there.¡±


    Asher didn¡¯t say, and Mia didn¡¯t rush to ask, just nestled into Asher¡¯s chest and smiled sweetly, content as long as she always had such warmth to lean on.


    Sure enough, Mia was absolutely convinced that she was right not to ask Asher during the day when she got to that ce in the afternoon, because it wasn¡¯t a ce where a few words could tell how good it was. Even, whatever ce Asher took her to, as long as they were both together, it was the best it could be.

 Chapter 172: The Most Beautiful Proposal

    The ce Asher had brought her to was a small ind in the heart of ake, not veryrge, the only ce on the ind was a light and chic courtyard with a clean white two story cottage and roses of all colors growing in the courtyard. Outside the courtyard was a tranquilke, a neat and white sandy beach, and in the open space at the back of the courtyard was an entertainment venue used for parties, luxurious but not high-profile.


    ¡°Do you like it here?¡± Asher stood at some point behind Mia, who was watching theke with rapt attention, strong arms circling her thin waist, his chin resting on Mia¡¯s shoulder gentle breath enveloping her entire body.


    ¡°Like, it¡¯s beautiful and quiet. It gives you a rxing feeling.¡± Mia¡¯s heart filled with warmth and tenderness as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the red-flushed sunset in front of her.


    ¡°We¡¯lle more often after you like it.¡± Asher coaxed the little baby in his arms as if he were coaxing a child.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Mia¡¯s eyshes were long, and the light of the setting sun spilled onto her face like a dancing butterfly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not dark yet, and the most beautiful time here is at night.¡± Asher let go of the arm that circled Mia¡¯s, but his right hand took hers in a smooth grip.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful right now.¡± Mia opened her eyes and looked at Asher with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Show you something nice.¡± Suddenly Asher pulled Mia at a run away from theke and ran towards the patio.


    Mia didn¡¯t resist either, letting Asher pull her along with him into the courtyard.


    ¡°Look.¡± Asher pointed to the roses in the yard, a smug grin on his face.


    ¡°So many roses! Although I saw them outside, I didn¡¯t realize they were so big until I walked in!¡± Mia was so amazed and excited that she forgot about Asher and walked into the sea of roses.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± Suddenly, Mia saw a small silver ball hanging from the stem of a champagne rose, apparently from the rain, which had a slight rust on it and appeared to be some years old.


    ¡°On November 3, Mia gave me a ck sweater that wasn¡¯t designer but somehow made me feel warm in the wind this winter. I love it.¡± Mia read silently, a hint of doubt growing in her hearnd.


    I was pondering what it was when I looked up and saw a small silver ball hanging from each champagne rose. The light was streaming in the sun¡¯s afterglow.


    Mia casually picked up another silver blob next to her and looked at the writing on it as well, ¡°May 8, today Mia made my favorite dish, knowing she¡¯s not much of a cook, it burned, but I still had a good time.¡±


    No year, just a specific time, and my name? Mia subconsciously made a quick connection between the blobs and Asher, who was standing outside. Shouldn¡¯t ¡­


    Mia immediately picked up the little silver ball next to her and read, ¡°June 1, and it¡¯s so cute how she¡¯s yelling about Children¡¯s Day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost Christmas on December 8, and because of you, this winter is a warm one.¡± ¡­


    Looking at the little balls, Mia felt another wave of warmth flow from her left heart all over her body. The tears in her eyes couldn¡¯t stop flowing down. She unconsciously nced back at Asher who was standing outside the flower field, and her heart was sweetly filled with emotion. I never thought that he, who was always a bit cold, would be so heartfelt.


    These are the bits and pieces of them from five years ago ¡­


    ¡°Fool, what are you crying for, you¡¯re only a third of the way through and you haven¡¯t even seen my field of white roses yet.¡± Asher walked over to the small woman crouched in a field of pink champagne roses and reached out his long fingers to wipe the teardrops from the corners of her eyes.


    The way the little woman cried pearly tears was so heartbreaking.


    ¡°A field of white roses? What¡¯s that?¡± Mia asked with a shaky sob as she stopped her sobbing.


    ¡°For the five years you were away, every time I thought of you, I went here to nt a white rose, and before I knew it, it grew into a sea of flowers.¡± Asher¡¯s tone was still gentle, as if it could melt all the ice and cold.


    Asher led Mia out of the field of champagne roses and over to the field of white roses.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 21 days since you left on September 2, and I thought I would hate you so much for just forgetting about me. But I still never believed you were like that.¡± Asher whispered as he casually picked up a small silver ball of inscriptions on a white rose.


    ¡°May 16, the 254th day you were gone, I miss you, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°March 28th, you¡¯ve been gone for 563 days, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll evere back, Grandpa is still insistent that I marry Lena, but I can¡¯t believe I can¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Asher recited earnestly, not noticing that the little one beside him was crying uncontrobly.


    ¡°January 5 ¡­¡± Suddenly, something soft gagged Asher¡¯s mouth, the soft warmth still tinged with some faint bitter salty taste that wafted sweetly to his lips.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher dropped what he was holding and wrapped his arms around Mia¡¯s body as if he were trying to stuff her into himself, responding to her kisses passionately, so fervently, so tenderly.


    It was a long time before the two parted and sat in a sea of flowers embracing each other.


    ¡°Mia .¡± Asher whispered as he took Mia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mia leaned over Asher¡¯s shoulder and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Marry me and I will give you all the happiness you want.¡± Asher held Mia tightly, the sound of his heartbeat had broken the silence around him, and time was frozen at the moment with this sound alone.


    Suddenly, Mia pushed Asher away, ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why is that, Mia? Aren¡¯t we good? Are you still thinking about that Nangong asking?¡± Asher was nervous as hell, if it was really that Nangong guy who took this little woman¡¯s heart, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let him get away with it!


    ¡°There is no such thing, other people propose with roses, luxury cars, diamond rings to send beauty, you are good, nothing, just this yard of flowers and then I marry you ah, really no sincerity!¡± Mia pouted and simply stopped looking at Asher.


    Asher¡¯s hanging heart dropped, the corners of his mouth curved in a delicate curve, it seemed the little woman had quite a temper.


    ¡°Dang ¡­¡± As if something hit the ground, Mia thought to herself, this guy can¡¯t be thinking about hitting the wall, right? Then who will marry himself! Immediately anxiously back to the head.


    When Mia looked back, she saw Asher on one knee, a red rose in his left hand, and a diamond ring in his right hand looking deeply at her.


    ¡°Mia, marry me, will you? Let¡¯s nt this one red rose together and together let this garden be a testament to our love!¡± Asher shouted as if to Mia, and as if to heaven and earth, to the sea of flowers. He wanted the world to witness such a beautiful moment!


    ¡°Well, good.¡± Mia held out her right hand and watched as the ring was ced on her ring finger, locking the two together for life from then on.


    ¡°Oh, good!¡± ude came out of the house at some point, pping his hands together.


    Mia was shocked and looked at Asher questioningly, but Asher¡¯s face was all smiles, and Mia realized that she had been tricked by this bad guy, and her mouth puckered up again, but her eyes were clearly full ofughter.


    This man, what a heart!


    ¡°Yeah, Mia , wish you guys happiness!¡± Wang Yuxin suddenly appeared from behind ude and was about to make a face, but she identally kicked ude¡¯s right foot and was about to fall down.


    Suddenly Nangong asked his big hand wrapped around Wang Yuxin, his eyes full of and concern, ¡°Why are you so careless? Is everything alright?¡±


    Nangong asked, not knowing when he had be Mr. Nice Guy, as soon as he saw this girl in danger, he would want to step in to help like a conditioned reaction.


    Wang Yuxin looked at Nangong asked looking at her with concern, her face flushed and she immediately got up, stood to the side with her head down and whispered, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Nangong asked a little embarrassed and withdrew his hand, walking side by side with Wang Yuxin towards the outside of the house.


    By this time the fireworks had started outside, and the brilliant fireworks were imprinted on Mia¡¯s little face, and for the moment she was famous.


    ¡°This firework was specially prepared by Asher for the proposal oh, to think that my titled manager actually had toe to a small isted ind like this to set off fireworks, how can I mix it up if word gets out.¡± ude took a tall ss of wine and sent the red wine into his stomach, shouting loudly. It didn¡¯t look like he was not going to make it, it felt like he was proud of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who talks too much, would it kill you to help me out.¡± Asher gave ude a nk look, her tone not as cold as usual and a smile spilling out of the bottom of her eyes.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s a lot of having a daughter-inw and forgetting your brother. asher well you should thank me at least, right?¡± ude toyed with his ss and threw a ¡®give me the benefit of the doubt¡¯ look at Asher.


    Only to see Asher pick up an apple from the table and throw it at ude, ¡°Eat slowly, there¡¯s not enough left!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe the dang president is so stingy!¡± ude took the apple, took a bite and puffed out his cheeks in exasperation, swallowed it and then shouted reluctantly, ¡°Asher, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you!¡±


    Asherpletely ignored the verbose chatterbox, his eyes searching for the smaller woman.


    Wang Yuxin and Mia sat a little away from them, where there was a swing tied with roses and colored lights, the colorful lights printed with roses of various colors, making a unique beauty.


    ¡°You know what, Mia , I¡¯m really happy to see you happy too, I wish you guys from the bottom of my heart!¡± Wang Yuxin asked as she swung while looking at Nangong in the distance.


    ¡°I know,¡± Mia took Wang Yuxin¡¯s hand and threw a big smiling smile. Wang Yuxin was worried about her, how could she not know that? There were not many people in this world who were inseparable from Mia, and Wang Yuxin was definitely one of them.

 Chapter 173 – Suddenly Fainting

    ¡°Xin Xin, instead, how are you and Nangong asking? When will I get a chance to bless you guys a bit too?¡± A big smile spread across Mia¡¯s face. The corners of her mouth were full of mischief.


    ¡°See where you¡¯re going with that? We¡¯re not even eight words yet.¡± Wang Yuxin hurriedly withdrew her gaze from looking at Nangong asked when she said that, and lowered her head low.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the point of being shy, if you keep your head down, your head will be stuck in the ground!¡± Mia looked at Wang Yuxin¡¯s shy look and knew in her heart that she definitely wanted to be with Nangong asked. But on her mouth, she just flirted a press.


    ¡°Xin Xin, you know what? Your own happiness has to be faced bravely by yourself, it was because of my cowardice andck of bravery in the past that Asher and I suffered so many injuries, from today onwards, I will be a person who guards love and will never hide my feelings again!¡± Mia looked at Wang Yuxin with a solemn face, as if she was talking about herself, but also as if she was talking about some kind of truth.


    ¡°Yo, I didn¡¯t think you could be a teacher!¡± A familiar man¡¯s voice came from behind Mia¡¯s back, full of tenderness.


    Mia knew who was snarking over there even without turning around, and who else was here but that badass Asher!


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m whispering to Xin Xin? How can you eavesdrop!¡± The word ¡®displeased¡¯ was written in big letters on Mia¡¯s pink face, leaving Asher puzzled for a moment.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the one enjoying the moon here, and you guys are talking too loudly and making noise, okay?¡± Asher flung out a stiff, headlessment.


    Originally, Asher¡¯s image was that of a cold president, but this line was so good that it was like a scoundrel, making Wang Yuxin and Miaugh.


    Suddenly, Asher walked up next to Wang Yuxin and said, ¡°Your time to borrow Mia is up, now it¡¯s time to return it to me.¡±


    What a load of mindless words, Mia just couldn¡¯t figure out what to be jealous of with a girl.


    Wang Yuxin was even more amused by him, holding her stomach and saying, ¡°Fine, give it back to you, give it back to you.¡±


    One look at Mia, who was being held back by Asher cast a ¡®help yourself¡¯ look and slipped away.


    Seeing Wang Yuxin walking away, Asher sat down next to Mia and took Mia in his arms with a bad smile on his face.


    ¡°Mia , did you have a good day?¡± Asher asked as he wrapped his arms around Mia.


    ¡°Mmm, happy.¡± Mia snuggled into Asher¡¯s chest, looking at the stars in the sky and smiling sweetly.


    ¡°Happy to see the fireworks?¡± Asher asked again.


    ¡°Happy.¡± Mia drew her little finger at the distant starry sky.


    ¡°Happy to see the sea of roses?¡± Asher asked again.


    ¡°Happy.¡± Mia was mentally wondering why Asher had be so verbose today.


    ¡°So, are you happy that I kissed you?¡± Asher was still asking.


    ¡°Happy!¡± Mia said perfunctorily without even thinking about it! Only when she looked back did she realize Asher had kissed her lips.


    The small ind can turn out to be so beautiful at night.


    The next day.


    Wang Yuxin and Nangong asked to leave early, and when Asher and Mia wanted to leave ude had no intention of leaving. It was only after Asher forced him to leave that ude was kicked out of his ce.


    So from then on, the president of Jun Da became a veritable stingy miser in ude¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°ude, get the word out to the new media that on the 20th of this month, I¡¯m holding a press conference to announce my official engagement to Mia.¡± Asher said with a smile on his face as he sat in the president¡¯s chair with his arms crossed and leaned back against the couch.


    ¡°Hey, Sung Sung Sung, I¡¯ll be there, can you stop smiling at me, my scalp is tingling!¡± ude instantly felt a chill go up his spine at his back.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go?¡± Asher¡¯s grin deepened.


    ude felt his goose bumps rise and immediately fled the office, grabbing the door.


    ¡°What, is Asher finally getting married to Mia?¡± A couple of young white guys in the caf¨¦ were gossiping.


    ¡°Wrong, it¡¯s not a marriage, it¡¯s an engagement!¡± A slightly maic female voice said.


    ¡°Wow, Asher is the dream man of many women, I wonder what life Mia has been blessed with.¡± Another woman with a baby voice eximed.


    They didn¡¯t even notice that at the table behind them, someone was already hating on them.


    ¡°Wrong again, it¡¯s not Mia who has been blessed in any life, it¡¯s us who have been blessed by Mia. We¡¯ll get to see Asher¡¯s charming smile from now on! He hasn¡¯t smiled as much in all these years as he does these days!¡± The matured female voice started talking again.


    ¡°Right oh you¡¯re right, we just have to wish them happiness.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡± the doll-voiced girl shrieked in shock and anger at having coffee spilled all over her, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Who are you going to wish happiness to? Just that bitch, she deserves to marry Asher too!¡± said Leena, her hand shaking with anger, her grip on the ss shaking.


    ¡°Come on, this is someone else¡¯s business, okay? What are you spilling your guts over here!¡± The doll-voiced girl was clearly not satisfied with such an arrogant response from Riina.


    ¡°Bitch, how dare you talk back! See if I don¡¯t pull your skin out!¡± Riina was already mad with anger,pletely ignoring the fact that she was in a public long-hop, not to mention not caring about her face, as if the doll-voiced girl was now Mia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight, Miss Lina.¡± The mature sounding girl on one side couldn¡¯t stand to watch and started to talk the fight out.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, Leena pped her, ¡°Bitch! How dare you beg for mercy, and help me beat this bitch to death!¡±


    The Mature Voice girl was also clearly angered by Lena, and the three of them were suddenly in a tussle. A pampered Lena was no match for two self-reliant girls and was defeated in less than three minutes.


    ¡°Serves Master Jun right for not wanting you, you shrew.¡± The doll-voiced girl cursed angrily as her dress and hair had been tangled up and several buttons of her dress yanked off.


    Lena was no better, a youngdy spilling out in the street, fighting with people, and now sitting on the floor in disarray crying, ¡°You¡¯re all bitches, you¡¯re all no good!¡±


    ¡°If I were Master Jun, I¡¯d like Mia too, I wouldn¡¯t bother with a shrew like you!¡± The Mature Voice girl also scoffed at the brash and unreasonable youngdy.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go, this shrew doesn¡¯t need to be ignored!¡± The doll-voiced girl pulled the mature-voiced girl around Leena and towards the door.


    ¡°Crazy woman!¡± The mature tone girl spat as she walked past Lena turning and walking away without looking back.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± The waiter saw that the fight was over and stepped forward to first help up Lena who was sitting on the floor.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Riina pushed the waiter away as she turned and ran out of the cafe.


    ¡°Mia, you shall not die!¡± Lena cursed as she ran, and the people on the road looked at her with shock.


    ¡°Mom? Auntie is there something wrong here?¡± A cute little boy pointed to his head and looked at his mom curiously.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk.¡± The woman took the child in her arms and hurried around.


    And Riina couldn¡¯t care less about her image, she ran home and locked herself up and never went out again.


    In the conference room of the luxurious five-star hotel, ude was greeting the guests, saying a few polite words, but mentallyining about Asher¡¯sck of punctuality.


    ¡°Please take your seats, we are here today for this press conference, the purpose of which is clear to all of you, and that is that Mr. Asher, the president of our Jun Group, is about to get engaged to Miss Mia.¡± As soon as ude¡¯s words left his mouth, there was an uproar from below.


    Although the major media and press people knew it was about this before they came, they were still very excited to hear ude say this. It was evident that the influence of Jun¡¯s group was great enough to make people¡¯s jaws drop.


    At that moment, a box of security guards dressed in ck and wearing ck sunsses came up to ude¡¯s ear and said something, only to see the corner of ude¡¯s mouth lift and he hurried away.


    ¡°Quiet please, everyone.¡± ude¡¯s words immediately silenced the room, which had been noisy a second before, ¡°Let¡¯s give a big round of apuse to today¡¯s protagonists ¨C Mr. Asher and Ms. Mia!¡±


    The words were only followed by Asher and Mia walking side by side from the doorway of the conference hall to the stage, when a stern look, hidden behind sunsses, was gazing at the smiling Mia from the corner.


    Mia seemed to be a little stiff due to her nervousness, and when Asher noticed, he immediately took her small hand in his ownrge one and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Mia returned the grip with equal force, responding sweetly, ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Asher was tall and straight, and a dark blue suit made him even more handsome. Next to him was Mia in a knee-length light blue dress, with a charming smile on her delicate and stunning little face, looking more and more ethereal.


    ¡°Thank you all for taking the time out of your busy schedules toe to Jun¡¯sunch party. Today I officially announce that this Miss Mia beside me bes my Asher¡¯s fiancee.¡±


    Asher was apuded from below just after he finished. Later, amidst the apuse and noise, the couplepleted their engagement ceremony.


    The woman in red, who had been hiding in the corner, clearly didn¡¯t like the atmosphere.


    At this point the wait staff was about to walk like Mia with two sses of champagne, when the woman in red nced at the waiter and asked for one ss of champagne for herself, dropping what she was holding into the other ss while the wait staff was distracted.


    The waiter hands the champagne to Mia and leaves, who feels thirsty and takes a drink.


    The woman in red turns around and walks out of the bustling hall when she sees Mia finish her champagne. Taking off her sses, this person is actually Lena!


    Lena tossed her sses to the floor and walked away without looking back.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the use of just looking pretty for rich people nowadays, what a waste.¡± The aunt who thought she was wearing white cleaning clothes picked up her sses and muttered under her breath as she looked at Lina¡¯s back.


    ¡°Mia , Mia what¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Asher¡¯s eyebrows were about to knit together, what was wrong with good old Mia!


    Asher¡¯s loud rant startled those in attendance and the scene was chaotic. There was a wall of people taking pictures, hosting, giving ideas and watching.


    Mia had be semi-conscious, only dazed and feeling someone calling her, seeing Asher¡¯s anxious face growing blurry and finally passing out throughout.


    ude managed to squeeze into the crowd and saw a dazed and unconscious Mia and a panicked Asher who didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Later even Asher did not know how he arrived at the hospital, and when he met the nurse, Asher was already in a mess, with his suit running lose and his tie askew, very messy,pletelycking his usual noble and cold. At this moment, he was just an ordinary man who was worried about his lover.


    ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡± Asher ran back and forth down the hall with Mia in his arms, his face grimacing with irony. If anything went wrong with this little woman, he¡¯d have everyone with him!


    ¡°The patient is failing, the stomach is visibly damaged and the toxins are spreading to all parts of the body! Immediate surgery is required!¡± The doctor diagnosed and then gave a wink to the nurse.


    The nurse wheeled the bed over with a quick eye.


    Asher ced the patient on a stretcher bed and nked a group of doctors and nurses and ran into the operating room.


    ¡°Family members please wait outside!¡± The nurse stopped Asher outside the door.


    As the door closed, so did Asher¡¯s heart.


    Asher hovered anxiously at the door of the operating room, asionally looking at the red light that lit up in the operating room and pounding his beaten palms. He was already frantic!


    After half an hour or so, a brisk pace came.


    ¡°Mia, how is it?¡± Wang Yuxin stumbled in, her legs now shaking due to excitement, ¡°What the hell is going on? It was a nice reception, why was she sent to the hospital in a moment!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wang Yuxin cried excitedly, she was so anxious on the way, if not for Nangong asked to hold her all the time, she was afraid she would have fainted.


    Asher, full of remorse and worry, sat disheveled on the bench in front of the operating room door, his whole body looking 10 years older instantly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it was fine, Mia suddenly fainted all of a sudden, it¡¯s all my fault, I didn¡¯t protect her, if I could have followed her every step of the way, she wouldn¡¯t be in this state ¡­¡± Asher a cold king, at this moment The eyes were all helpless and confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s all you, how you promised me! You said you¡¯d give Mia happiness, a safe home. This is your promise?¡± Wang Yuxin ignored her trembling legs and pounced on Asher, grabbing him by the cor and snarling.


    ¡°Xin Xin, he¡¯s sad too, don¡¯t irritate him anymore.¡± Nangong asked as he helped Wang Yuxin up from Asher¡¯s body.


    Wang Yuxin slumped in Nangong Man¡¯s arms, and after supporting her for a long time, she suddenly gave out. Tears of aggression and worry suddenly gushed wildly as if they had broken the dike.


    Nangong asked as he gently stroked her back, bringing her strength of her own.


    Asher¡¯s eyes were dull, his whole body looked like a pool of stagnant water, his face was horrifyingly grim, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault! I knew she was vulnerable, but if I had been more careful, Mia wouldn¡¯t be in this state! If anything happens to Mia, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Asher, this isn¡¯t the time to me ourselves, we should figure out the circumstances of this matter and catch the person behind it in order to give Mia peace of mind!¡± ude looked at Asher who was on the verge of a breakdown and frowned tightly, interrupting Asher¡¯s words.


    Suddenly, Asher¡¯s gaze tightened with a murderous aura, ¡°Yes, we must find the killer! I¡¯m going to make this man pay!¡±


    Asher¡¯s sudden sobriety was a great relief to ude, and that was what he admired most about Asher. No matter what the ordeal, he had a way of beating it and never failed to do so.


    ¡°ude, you go back to the press conference venue now and clean up the mess. Investigate the murderer, and also start from the venue!¡± True to form, Jun¡¯s president can still make the right decision at the saddest of times!


    2 hours after ude left, Mia was finally rolled out.


    ¡°Mia!¡± Wang Yuxin pounced on the bedside, looking at the ashen-faced Mia with a pang of heartache in her heart.


    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± Asher, who had regained his senses, leaned over the stretcher bed and took Mia¡¯s hand and gently stroked it over his face; just how much suffering did this kind little woman have to suffer before God would let her go?


    ¡°The surgery was sessful and not life threatening for now. Her body is weak and she lost twice as much blood as normal during the operation! Now the patient needs an emergency blood transfusion! But ¡­¡± the doctor¡¯s words came to an abrupt end.


    ¡°But what! Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t cure her!¡± Asher growled as he stood up and grabbed the doctor by the cor.


    The doctor gathered his hands to either side of his shoulders and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor all right, but because a patient had a major operation yesterday and lost too much blood, the blood bank is all out of type A blood.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Asher and Namgung asked, simultaneously eximing in surprise!


    ¡°Although there are still O types, the patient has lost too much blood, and supplementing all of them with O would form antibodies, which would be harmful to the patient instead. So, is there anyone among your family members who has type A blood?¡± The nurse hastily added.


    Looking at Mia whose life was hanging by a thread, Asher¡¯s expression dimmed. Turning back to Nangong ask with a questioning look, Nangong ask also sighed and shook his head.


    At this time, Wang Yuxin, who had not spoken, suddenly shook and shouted at the doctor, ¡°I¡¯m type A, use mine! Hurry up!¡±


    Everyone was stunned by the tremendous energying from Wang Yuxin¡¯s weak body, and Nangong asked, staring at Wang Yuxin with a deadly gaze, suddenly wanting to hug her. If the one lying here today was Wang Yuxin, then I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be much easier than Asher.


    ¡°Good, good! Great, that¡¯ll save the patient!¡± The nurse grabbed the doctor, who was terrified by Asher, and shook him hard.


    ¡°Yes, yes ¡­¡± The doctor was so tugged by the nurse that his soul, which was still in the ninth heaven, returned to his body just now and turned back to the nurse behind him, ¡°Quickly, push the patient to the ward! To immediately transfuse blood can not be dyed!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± And without a moment¡¯s dy, the nurse immediately pushed the stretcher bed towards the right corridor and ran.


    ¡°What are you waiting for! Come and test your blood type right now then prepare to donate blood!¡± The doctor ran and turned back to greet Wang Yuxin, who was frozen on the side.


    When Wang Yuxin heard the doctor call her, she shook her head for a moment and was about to run away when she was grabbed by arge, strong hand.


    ¡°Yuxin, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Nangong asked, grabbing Wang Yuxin¡¯s hand with force, aplex glint in his eyes.


    Wang Yuxin didn¡¯t say anything, but just smiled slightly and nodded her head. Perhaps at this time, having a warm and strong shoulder was really the best thing ever. And this port of call happened to be him!


    Asher ran a few steps before he realized that the people behind him didn¡¯t catch up, and while he was wondering, Nangong asked and pulled Wang Yuxin to run behind him.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry, Mia will be fine!¡± Wang Yuxin ran up from behind and patted Asher¡¯s shoulder, smiling reassuringly.


    Asher looked at Wang Yuxin with an easy smile, his heart warmed, and his frown slowly soothed, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Namgung asked, looking at Asher in amazement, that this usually high and mighty king would say thank you!


    Wang Yuxin didn¡¯t say anything, just turned her head towards Nangong and smiled.


    Nangong asked¡¯s new was actually captured by this bright smile! Such a bright smile, what kind of kind heart can emit it! Perhaps, after Mia found happiness, he would be next. Thinking of this, Nangong Man smiled from the bottom of his heart, smiling brightly.


    After the nurse settled Mia, who was lying unconscious on the stretcher, she walked over to Wang Yuxin behind the curtain.


    After 3 minutes, the nurse happily ran back with the blood sample, ¡°Miss Wang, great, your blood sample is a perfect match!¡±


    Wang Yuxin¡¯s left hand rested on her right hand from which she had just drawn a blood sample and smiled slightly, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good ¡­¡±


    Nangong asked as he walked over and took Wang Yuxin¡¯s shoulder, who was sitting aside and dazed, and said gently, ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    Wang Yuxin had never heard such a gentle voice from Nangong asked, and blushed as she lowered her head, ¡°Mmm ¡­¡±


    ¡°Please follow me quickly,¡± the nurse picked up an empty bag and turned towards the next room, arranging to the ready Wang Yuxin as she secured the instruments, ¡°You may have to give a little more blood than usual, as Miss Luo has lost too much blood. But you don¡¯t have to worry, we don¡¯t need all type A, as long as the ratio of type A and type O blood is coordinated, you are considered to havepleted your task!¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡± Wang Yuxin still had a bright smile on her face, finally she could help Mia with her own power!


    Watching the blood flowing out of her arm a little, Wang Yuxin felt her brain also swayed from side to side like an instrument that counted the weight, and then, her face gradually turned pale, and suddenly her eyes went ck and she fainted.


    ¡°Yuyin! Nurse, nurse!¡± Nangong asked, who had been embracing Wang Yuxin, seeing the fainted Wang Yuxin only felt like his heart was stabbed hard by something, and his hands were suddenly busy.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s already 250! It¡¯s really hard for her.¡± The nurse looked at the fainted Wang Yuxin with heartfelt admiration, while hurriedly implementing resuscitation measures with her hands and feet.


    ¡°Nurse, how is she?¡± Nangong asked, clutching the nurse¡¯s shoulder, his face pale, his dark eyes anxious, the current Nangong asked perhaps not even knowing that he himself was in a manic stance.


    The nurse was shaken so much that even the tremble was in her voice, ¡°Sir, please let go! Help Miss Wang to the bed!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I ¡­,¡± Nangong asked, reacting to his outburst, hurriedly withdrew his hand, stopped and picked up Wang Yuxin, and put her on the bed.

 Chapter 174: I have an idea

    The nurse calmed down for a while and walked over to Nangong asked, ¡°Miss Wang is lucky, she will be fine. It¡¯s just that she might have fainted because her body is a bit tired due to the recent overwork and she gave so much blood at once. It¡¯s best to let her recuperate properly in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks.¡± Nangong asked and politely answered the nurse, holding Wang Yuxin¡¯s hand without the slightest intention of letting go.


    ¡°Oh, haven¡¯t really seen two couples like you guys. The gentleman in the next room is also desperately dying to be invited out. Forget it, you guys won¡¯t be bothering the patients anyway, so stay inside.¡± The nurse looked at Nangong asking with no intention of going out, smiled, turned around and walked out.


    ¡°Couple? Oh.¡± Nangong asked thinking about what the nurse had said, ncing at the sleeping little woman, reaching out to ruffle her hair that was in front of her eyes, and smiling faintly, ¡°Yuxin, will you be willing?¡±


    Wang Yuxin was still slumbering, her face serene. Looking at the sleeping Wang Yuxin, a strange feeling slowly rose up in Nangong Man¡¯s heart.


    It seemed good to keep this little woman in front of him like this all the time.


    The two days passed quickly.


    Mia finally woke up thanks to a timely blood transfusion, much to the relief of Asher, who had been hanging on for dear life. The two people in the next room, on the other hand, seemed to be a different story.


    ¡°Xin Xin,e, have a sip of chicken soup, this is very tonic.¡± Nangong asked, stopping the still drowsy Wang Yuxin in his arms, freeing both hands to feed her chicken soup, his tone, naturally, was gentle like water, and his address to her also naturally changed to an unusually intimate one.


    Everything, it all seems so natural.


    Perhaps the voice of Nangong asked was very gentle, perhaps the sleeper Wang Yuxin heard it was Nangong asked¡¯s voice, surprisingly, she also really opened her mouth and let him feed her.


    After feeding the chicken soup, Nangong asked to gently put down Wang Yuxin, tucked her in carefully, and walked towards the door.


    At that moment, Asher, who had been standing in the doorway, immediately ducked into a nearby ward, the grin on his lips deepening.


    The next night, Nangong asked still came to apany Wang Yuxin, who slept in the hospital all these days.


    ¡°Nangong asked ¡­,¡± Wang Yuxin called Nangong asked¡¯s name in a daze, the corners of her mouth still rising from time to time.


    Nangong asked thinking that Wang Yuxin had woken up, he put down the fruit knife in his hand and almost ran to the bed, ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Nangong asked, you are so bad, I hate you so much ¡­¡± Wang Yuxin was still dazed from her sleep and had no idea what she was talking about.


    When Nangong asked saw that Wang Yuxin hadn¡¯t woken up, his heart suddenly sank, but after hearing her say that, he actually had the desire to listen to more.


    ¡°While it¡¯s not polite to eavesdrop on others, dream talk is kind of another thing, right?¡± Nangong asked with a sly smile, sitting down on the edge of the bed and actually just really strutting around and listening.


    ¡°But, I can¡¯t hate it again. Your smile, your sadness, I can¡¯t hate it ¡­,¡± said Wang Yuxin, crying, tears sliding down the corners of her eyes to her ears.


    Nangong Man was about to reach out and wipe away the tears from her eyes when Wang Yuxin suddenly grabbed his sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go! Can you stay with me a little longer? I know you like Mia, but I ¡­¡±


    Wang Yuxin cried harder and harder, this little woman who usually never shed tears easily, was now a mess of tears. Nangong asked only felt that his heart was being rubbed raw, his thumb fell on Wang Yuxin¡¯s face, wiping away her tears, his eyes gentle like ake.


    ¡°I know you like Mia, and I won¡¯t force you, Mia is nice, and so are you, but every time I see you together, I suddenly feel a sour feeling in my heart. Do you know that I like you as much as you like Mia?¡± Wang Yuxin¡¯s voice was getting choked up.


    He used to like Mia, but then Mia had her own life. But he was gradually like a duckweed, floating on the water with no fixed ce. It was not until Wang Yuxin appeared that he felt his life was not such a mess.


    And now this little woman says she likes him, and God knows how pleased he is with himself!


    Wang Yuxin¡¯s choked voice made Nangong Man¡¯s heart ache so much that he had an urge to hold Wang Yuxin tightly in his arms!


    Nangong asked couldn¡¯t hold back any longer! All these days of worrying and being touched had made it impossible for him to suppress the fiery feelings in his heart, and with that he lowered his head and kissed Wang Yuxin¡¯s lips deeply. Her lips were soft, just like her person with a faint grass fragrance, causing Nangong Man to indulge in it and be unable to extricate himself.


    Wang Yuxin¡¯s cries just disappeared into the room. The moonlight outside the window was beautiful.


    ¡°Awake so early? No more sleep?¡± Asher walked in from outside the hospital room and was so sweet to see Mia leaning back on the pillows that a long-awaited smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°The light in the room is too bright to sleep.¡± Mia, though awake, had not recovered very well from her walk through the ghostly gate, and was pale, with a weary look all over her beautiful little face.


    ¡°The doctor said you still need to get well, so why don¡¯t I close the curtains and you can sleep some more?¡± Asher said dotingly as he walked over to the bed and gently stroked Mia¡¯s head.


    Where did Mia look like a sick child, and even if she did, this ambiguous little woman would never admit it. With a small pout, she red at Asher, ¡°Hmph, letting people sleep in broad daylight, isn¡¯t that because you don¡¯t like how ugly I look now? Sure enough, men are all outward-looking!¡±


    Asher smiled helplessly at the fractious little woman, having to say that the little woman always had a knack for making himugh and cringe easily, and he, Jingan, was still enjoying it.


    ¡°Hey, if you say so, then I¡¯ll have to go find another good looking girl, I just wonder how someone will react?¡± Asher snickered at Mia , while getting up and pretending to leave.


    ¡°Hey, how dare you? Try it, I¡¯ll make sure you never find me again!¡± Mia¡¯s little face reddened even more with rage, her little flushed face making you want to squeeze it.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m not leaving, where would I dare. If you disappear for five years, then you¡¯lle back and see an emaciated and dead Asher.¡± Asher turned back to the side of the bed and rested his chin on Mia¡¯s small hand, looking at her with mock pity.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Mia was instantly in a much better mood at his teasing and pinched Asher¡¯s nose angrily, ¡°Hmph, no looking at other women while I¡¯m away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t look.¡± The smile in the corners of Asher¡¯s eyes delved deeper into his eyes and the corners of his mouth lifted even higher; he hadn¡¯t smiled like this in days since Mia had been in aa and he¡¯d been ironic all day, radiating danger.


    Asher stood up with a quick peck on Mia¡¯s forehead and walked over to the table to peel the fruit.


    ¡°By the way, Asher, didn¡¯t you say Xin Xin gave me a blood transfusion? How is she now?¡± Mia¡¯s heart tightened at the mention of Wang Yuxin, she really didn¡¯t know how the silly girl was doing now.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, she and Namgung asked right next door. The nurse said she¡¯ll be fine with more rest. I can take you to her if you want to see her, but it¡¯ll have to wait for the night.¡± Asher peeled the apple with a rusty hand, making him peel two thirds of a good apple in the name of peeling it raw!


    ¡°Why is it night?¡± Mia¡¯s big eyes blinked and blinked in confusion, did you have to tell if the sun was on to see people?


    ¡°Oh, because,st night I saw what I shouldn¡¯t have seen oh.¡± Asher nced at Mia lying on the bed with a yful look on his face and a teasing look in his eyes.


    Mia smiled knowingly, her pale face taking on a little more blood as a result, ¡°Asher, what do you think of the two of them?¡±


    Asher put down the fruit knife in his hand and walked over to Mia and sat down, carrying half of the ugly as hell apple, ¡°Nangong asks for Wang Yuxin, and Wang Yuxin likes Nangong as well.¡±


    Mia didn¡¯t mind the apple that came from Mars, opening her little mouth and taking a bite, the sweet taste refreshing, ¡°You think so? Actually, I feel the same way, seeing them together really makes me feel the best.¡±


    Asher held out his thumb to wipe away the food left in the corner of Mia¡¯s mouth from her wolfish movements and said with a gentle look on his face, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s them. Only I feel as if we need to do something to make them more brave to each other¡¯s hearts. They¡¯re perfect for each other.¡±


    Mia puffed out augh at Asher¡¯s thoughtful look.


    Asher looked at the delighted little woman and nudged the tip of her nose,ughing, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Mia grinned naughtily and buried her head in Asher¡¯s arms and rubbed it, ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    Mia leaned over and muttered something softly in Asher¡¯s ear, only to see Asher¡¯s eyebrows stretch from an upward raised path and the corners of his mouth curl into a bright curve.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d you thought of that!¡± Asher pinched Mia¡¯s little face in no uncertain terms.


    ¡°I call that doing unto others what they do unto me. I should beplimented for being smart!¡± Mia nestled mischievously in Asher¡¯s arms, winking and smiling like a kitten.


    ¡°That would be a good show.¡± Asher wrapped his arms tightly around the small woman in his arms and rocked her gently, doting, ¡°You¡¯re such a baby.¡±


    At this time, Nangong asked,pletely unaware that just in the room less than half a meter away from him, a grand drama was being directed, and at this moment, he was still peeling an apple for Wang Yuxin.


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump ¡­¡± There was an urgent sound of footsteps at the door.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Wang Yuxin leaned back on the bed and was flipping through a magazine, not looking up.


    The doctor came in and took a look at Wang Yuxin and frowned for a moment, and then saw Nangong asking at the side before he spoke quietly, ¡°Mr. Nangong, pleasee out with me for a moment.¡±

 Chapter 175 – A Good Show

    When Nangong asked heard someone call him, he put down what he was holding and looked over. At this time, Wang Yuxin also put down her book and looked at Nangong Man with a confused look, and then looked at the doctor.


    ¡°Mr. Nangong, pleasee with me for a moment.¡± The doctor said righteously, his tone changing from seeking tomanding. Nangong asked, seeing the doctor sweep a nce towards Wang Yuxin and a gestural nce at himself, thinking in his heart that this was probably rted to Wang Yuxin, he followed him out.


    Walking to the door, Nangong asked and returned aforting look to Wang Yuxin, ¡°Stay well, I¡¯ll be back after I go for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Wang Yuxin nodded and continued reading.


    Shortly after Nangong asked to leave, a sneaky figure drifted in at the door.


    ¡°Xin Xin!¡± Mia walked in, assisted by Asher.


    When Wang Yuxin saw that it was Mia who hade, her heart was overwhelmed with excitement. Ever since she woke up, Nangong asked herself not to run around, she didn¡¯t have time to see Mia, now that she saw Mia, Wang Yuxin¡¯s hanging heart was immediately stuffed back into her stomach.


    Mia smiled as she was helped to sit on the bed by Asher and gave Wang Yuxin a big smile, ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still the same old thing, Nangong asked not to let me get out of bed, so I can only rely on this.¡± Wang Yuxin grimaced helplessly, but her eyes were overflowing with daily happiness and sweetness.


    ¡°Yo, when will you let me be your bridesmaid for once, Xin Xin?¡± Mia teased as she looked at a slightly shy Wang Yuxin.


    Wang Yuxin pped Mia angrily, her face as red as a big persimmon, ¡°Really, you¡¯re a bully as soon as you wake up, and in front of others.¡±


    Mia was happy to hear that, so the girl was too embarrassed to have someone around to embarrass her.


    ¡°Asher, wait for me at the door, I¡¯ll call you when we¡¯re done over here.¡± Mia and Asher exchanged a look, and Asher smiled and nodded before turning away and gently covering the door.


    ¡°I have good news and bad news to tell you, which one do you want to hear?¡± Mia looked at Wang Yuxin with a yful face, holding her hand and shaking it from side to side.


    ¡°Well, good news, I guess.¡±


    ¡°The good news is that I know Namgung asked for a crush on you.¡±


    When Wang Yuxin heard Nangong asked her name, her little face flushed and she lowered her head.


    ¡°What about the bad news?¡±


    ¡°The bad news is that you¡¯re going to have to y along with me in a y.¡±


    Wang Yuxin was creeped out by the treacherous look on Mia¡¯s face, but Wang Yuxin¡¯s face grew redder and redder after Mia attached herself to her ear and said a few words.


    ¡°All talked out?¡± Asher asked gently as he supported a physically weak Mia.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do the job, don¡¯t worry!¡± Mia smiled like a child who had been given candy and silently thought to herself that the good show was about to begin.


    ¡°What? Stomach cancer?¡± Nangong asked with a horrified face as he looked at the checklist the doctor brought out, looking at the doctor incredulously, his lips kept trembling this, and a heart gradually sank.


    ¡°Mr. Nangong, sorry. We have tried our best to think of a solution, but Miss Wang¡¯s illness has reached an advanced stage and the tumor has deteriorated to the extreme, there is nothing more we ¡­ can do ¡­¡± The doctor looked at the confused Nangong asked with difficulty and expressed his apology.


    There was silence, the only sound in the entire room was the intermittent sound of the wind blowing out of the air conditioner.


    ¡°How long does she ¡­ have left?¡± After a long time, Nangong asked and finally opened his mouth to ask the question he was most afraid of.


    The doctor let out a long sigh and replied with a frown, ¡°The way things are going, it¡¯s only 15 days to a month at most.¡±


    Boom ¡­ Nangong asked feeling something explode in his head, 15 days to 1 month? How could that be possible? How can it be!


    The heart felt like it had been pierced so hard by a sharp instrument that blood dripped from it in pain.


    ¡°Why, why is this happening, I owe her so much, I haven¡¯t paid it back yet, how can she just leave like this!¡± Nangong asked with a desperate face, crying andughing, the far-fetched smile on his face was as hard as crying.


    Just as Nangong asked for a change into a mess, the nurse suddenly rushed in, her voiceing up for air, ¡°Doctor, Miss Wang from ward 503 has fainted!¡±


    Nangong asked, his body shaking and desperately holding onto the table next to him, clearly shaken by what he heard, his voice bordering on a growl, ¡°What did you say!¡±


    When the doctor saw the nurse running up and down, he frowned and ordered, ¡°Slow down and give a clear ount.¡±


    ¡°Just now, I went to change Miss Wang¡¯s glucose drip bottle and found her unexpectedly fainted on the floor! She didn¡¯t wake up even after screaming a few times, and her face was appallingly white, so I rushed over to find you, please hurry over there!¡± The nurse pped her hands on the table, her eyes full of unquestionable determination.


    Hearing her say that, the doctor grabbed his stethoscope and rushed to the ward.


    As soon as he entered, Nangong asked and saw Wang Yuxin, who was ced diagonally on the bed, his heart was so nervous, just leaving for such a short time, so many things happened!


    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± Nangong asked looking at the pale Wang Yuxin, clutching Wang Yuxin¡¯s hand full of cold sweat, afraid that if he let go, it would be gone.


    The doctor put down the stethoscope, shook his head, and said to Nangong asked with a serious face, ¡°Mr. Nangong, the situation is even more serious now, the cancer cells are deteriorating at an rming rate, Miss Wang may ¡­ only make it through tonight at most.¡±


    Nangong asked, wavering, almost falling to the ground, how could this happen? It was too sudden! Nangong asked squatting on the edge of the bed looking at the unconscious Wang Yuxin, surprisingly cried.


    The doctor and nurse looked at each other, and with a sh of mixed emotions in their eyes, they retreated.


    Nangong asked lying on the edge of the bed with mixed feelings, did not know what to do, hugged Wang Yuxin and cried: ¡°Xin Xin, you wake up ah. It¡¯s me, I¡¯m Nangong Man, don¡¯t close your eyes, okay? Look at me, look at me!¡± Nangong Man wrapped his arms around Wang Yuxin and kept shaking him, as if that would wake him up.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m sorry for you. It¡¯s because I was too timid myself, knowing that you were waiting for me but pretending not to know, knowing that you already belongedpletely to me, the untalented Nangong Man, from mind to body, but not having the courage to face my feelings openly. It¡¯s all my fault for not paying enough attention to you when I could have cared for you a little more.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if I could have recognized my shorings at the point and faced my heart honestly earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have left so confused. If heaven wants to punish me, juste at me, Nangong asked, why do I have to torture you so much. Why!¡±


    ¡°I hate it so much, if God can give me another chance, I will definitely treat you well, in fact, I have liked you for a long time, I just can¡¯t see it, Xin Xin ¡­ Xin Xin ¡­¡± Nangong asked falling to the ground, hugging Wang Yuxin and crying tears.


    Just at this time, a voice interjected just right, ¡°So, if Xin Xin can wake up, you¡¯re willing to spend your life caring for her and protecting her, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course! As long as Xin Xin wakes up, it doesn¡¯t matter what I¡¯m asked to do!¡± Nangong asked without hesitation to take the words, and only after a long time did he realize that other than Xin Xin here was himself, so who was this person who spoke?


    Nangong asked looking back, wasn¡¯t that Mia and Asher standing in the doorway smiling meaningfully at themselves?


    ¡°Looks like your method really works!¡± Mia smiled sweetly as she leaned against Asher¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, how else would I have gotten you into my hands.¡± Asher said dotingly as he wrapped a firm arm around her waist.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Mia spat out her tongue with a mischievous grin.


    ¡°How¡¯s that, are you tired of lying down? You should really catch a cold if you don¡¯t get up.¡±


    Just after hearing Mia¡¯s words, Wang Yuxin opened her eyes. With a face full of embarrassment, she looked at Nangong and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you ¡­¡±


    Nangong asked to see the ¡°resurrected¡± Wang Yuxin, heart immediately understood how this is the case, wipe away the tears on the can, hugged Wang Yuxin, tenderly said: ¡°you are okay, good, from now on, I will not let you be okay, let me protect you, Xin Xin. Be my girlfriend, okay?¡±


    Wang Yuxin heard her heartbeat hitting Nangong asked heavily, this, sort of, was her own inner response, right?


    Wang Yuxin smiled and said, ¡°Good.¡±


    Nangong asked the arms holding Wang Yuxin slowly loosened, looked at Wang Yuxin with deep affection and kissed deeply.


    Perhaps anticipating lesser children, Mia and Asher exited the 503 ward early and went back next door.


    ¡°Asher, I¡¯m so happy.¡± Mia smiled happily as she nestled in Asher¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Asher rested his chin on the top of Mia¡¯s head and smiled tenderly; Mia would be his alone from now on.


    Just like that, the two couples finished their days at the hospital, Nangong asked and took Wang Yuxin back to where she lived, while Mia naturally went back to the Jun family vi with her fianc¨¦ naturally.


    ¡°Mia , you¡¯re back. Come, let auntie see if there is any difort? Is the diseasepletely healed?¡± Lily waited at the door for her son and daughter-inw-to-be, anxious as hell.


    Lily¡¯s concern warmed Mia¡¯s heart, this strong family warmth made Mia immersed in it, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine, look I can still spin around.¡±


    Mia lifted her skirt and turned 360 degrees, the white skirt and her clean smile, straight to Lily Tian to the heart, this daughter-inw she could not say how much she liked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay.¡± Lily patted Mia¡¯s shoulder happily and pulled her to sit beside her.


    ¡°Hey, I really don¡¯t know what kind of person it is, toy such a heavy hand on a girl, it¡¯s so ridiculous!¡± Lily said in exasperation, in case something went wrong with this well-behaved daughter-inw, I really don¡¯t know how sad her son would be.


    ¡°Mom, just don¡¯t worry, I will never let an outsider hurt a hair on my Jun¡¯s family again, not even her.¡± Asher¡¯s eyes were covered in a ck cloud of gloom, his stern gaze forcing a cold sweat straight out.

 Chapter 176: Almost Killed

    Lily looked at her son with a serious look on her face, ¡°She? Asher, you¡¯ve found out who the killer is?¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks to ude these days, it¡¯s been found out. I thought who was it that would have a deep grudge against our Jun family, but it turns out to be the same person who caused me to have a car ident.¡± Asher¡¯s expression was cold, as if he was a thousand year old iceberg.


    ¡°Lena again?¡± Lily looked at Asher incredulously, aplex mix of looks in her eyes.


    ¡°This child is the one I grew up watching, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this child, obviously her heart is not very bad, yet she has done such harmful things one after another, she is so confused!¡± Lily counted off Lina¡¯s faults with a tone of regret and reproach.


    ¡°Asher, so what are you going to do next?¡± Mia nced at Asher, still a little backed up in her mind, such a Lina was close to insanity and it was frightening to think about.


    ¡°No need to be in such a hurry since we already have the evidence in hand. mia , mom, you guys don¡¯t have to worry about it, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Asher replied gently, but his gaze looked so raw. Then, pulling out his phone to call ude.


    Even before ude received Asher¡¯s call, he already knew that Asher would show no mercy this time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid the old man will me you?¡± ude worried.


    ¡°If grandpa is so stubborn, then I¡¯ll have to be righteous for once. But grandpa has that bit of insight.¡± Asher replied indifferently.


    ¡°Then this time, I¡¯m afraid Ri is finished.¡± The smile on ude¡¯s face deepened even more after he finished thest will thetter sentence.


    Finally, Asher does it after all, and it seems that Mia can indeed change this thousand year old ice cer.


    The Lai family vi.


    ¡°Leena, aren¡¯t you still on good terms with Asher? Howe all of a sudden Jun would buy our stock and depress our shares?¡± Ri¡¯s mother looked at her daughter with an anxious face, seeking answers.


    ¡°We ¡­ have a problem between us ¡­,¡± Li Na was a little arrogant in the eyes of Li¡¯s mother, but things hade to this point, no matter what, she would not tell what she had done told Ri¡¯s mother.


    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± Ri¡¯s father said in a stern voice as he stood in the doorway of Riina¡¯s room with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Leave me alone!¡± Lena¡¯s nervous nerves had paralyzed away and her whole being was close to a seizure, tugging at the sheets and shivering desperately.


    ¡°Okay, okay ¡­ we won¡¯t ask is all.¡± Seeing her daughter in this state, Lai¡¯s mother felt a pang of pain and pulled Lai¡¯s father out of the room.


    ¡°I think we should go see Grandpa Jun, after all, the two families are family friends, and Grandpa Jun has always loved Lina, so maybe there will be a chance.¡± Ri¡¯s mother worriedly asked her husband whose face was a dark cloud.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s all there is to it. This child Ri Na won¡¯t say anything again, now I just hope that this child didn¡¯t get into any big trouble ah.¡± Father Li looked at Li Na¡¯s room worriedly, packed up a bit, and came to Jun¡¯s house in coboration with Mother Li.


    ¡°Please take a moment in the living room, you two, Grandpa will be here in a moment.¡± The user politely entertained the two regrs to a seat, while this time Grandpa Jun¡¯s face was somber and uncertain.


    ¡°Uncle Jun, actually, we came here this time because of the acquisition of Lai¡¯s by Jun¡¯s. We don¡¯t know how it happened, suddenly Lai¡¯s shares were devalued and sold off all of a sudden, and the acquirer was actually Jun¡¯s. We¡¯d like to ask you to step in and help us out, say something to Asher, don¡¯t drive him out of business.¡± Father Lai said to Grandpa Jun with a frown, his eyes all shining with hope.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not that my old man won¡¯t help you, Asher gave me deadly orders not to interfere this time. And I approve of him doing so, after all, this time Leena is so unlikeable.¡± Grandpa Jun was getting angrier and angrier as he spoke, banging hard on the ground with his cane.


    The Lai couple looked at each other, full of confusion, what exactly did the child do that could make Grandpa Jun, who always loved her, so angry.


    ¡°Uncle Jun, Lina, what¡¯s done?¡± Lily nced at her husband, still not holding back, what was wrong with her daughter not saying anything and Grandpa Jun being angry?


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s chest was heaving from the excitement, breathing heavily and gasping for air . ¡°Hmph, she still knows she¡¯s too scared to tell you guys! But it was so close that my Jun family will be extinct!¡±


    ¡°Extinct queen? How can it be that serious? Riina¡¯s still a kid, where did she get the nerve to do that?¡± Lily covered her mouth in surprise and disbelief.


    ¡°How is that not possible! I thought so too at first, but I didn¡¯t know that she tampered with Asher¡¯s car and made him get into a car ident, killing him, and Asher only managed to get his life back, and then she went to someone¡¯s engagement ceremony and poisoned Mia! You say she dared to do such a thing, my old man is still being yed by her at such an old age.¡±


    ¡°Last time about the car ident, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I remembered that Jun¡¯s family and Li¡¯s family were family friends and I had always watched Li Na grow up, I¡¯m afraid that by now your baby girl would have been squatting in jail and counting stars!¡± Grandpa Jun banged the floor with his cane in agitation, coughing under his breath.


    ¡°Uncle Jun, don¡¯t get too excited!¡± Mother Lai walked over to Grandpa Jun and patted Grandpa Jun¡¯s back, her eyes full of apologies.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that Asher has been merciful, only taking a portion of the shares and neither swallowing them all nor suing Lina, which is the greatest mercy. I hope Leena can change her ways and stop being so confused!¡±


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s distressed look left Leigh¡¯s father speechless. It turns out that the reason for everything lies with Le Na, and to say the least, it¡¯s half his responsibility as a father.


    After staying for a while, the Lai family couple left the Jun family and returned to the Lai family.


    It wasn¡¯t long after Ri¡¯s parents left that Ri Na appeared in the courtyard of the Jun family. It turned out that Ri Na had quietly trailed to the Jun family while her parents were gone, and after seeing her parents leave with a demoralized look on their faces, she was angry that the Jun family treated her so badly, so she shed in while the gate was open.


    ¡°Asher, get your ass out here!¡± Riina morning June¡¯s living room roared, ¡°Mia, you bitch! Come out!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s all the shouting about? That¡¯s unruly!¡± Grandpa Jun was the first to appear at the entrance of the restaurant.


    ¡°Old thing, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Lena spat towards Grandpa Jun and continued to shout, ¡°Mia! You bitch, why don¡¯t you admit it if you¡¯re capable of stealing Asher!¡±


    ¡°Lena! How can you say that about Mia!¡± Lily appeared from behind next to Grandpa Jun, holding his trembling body.


    ¡°Yo, quite the kisser, even the old demon bitch has been taken back! Bitch you¡¯re really something!¡± Riinaughed wickedly while cursing.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Get out of the Jun family mansion!¡± Asher yelled angrily from upstairs, holding a terrified and trembling Mia in his arms.


    Sure enough, as soon as Asher opened his mouth Riina got really quiet.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Asher red at Leena, his eyes full of anger.


    Riina stopped making noises and after a few seconds actually copsed suddenly, blood flowing from beneath her body staining the clean white carpet.


    ¡°Call an ambnce! She¡¯s slit her wrists!¡± Adam Jun looked at Lena on the floor with stern mixed emotions.


    As expected, what happened in the morning was all over town by the afternoon. In an instant, Asher became an ungrateful, cold-blooded man and Jun¡¯s house was read by various media outlets.


    And the two of them, Mia and Asher, were nestled in their room with happiness and sweetness on their faces.


    ¡°Asher, can you please not sue Leena and stop buying up Leigh¡¯s shares?¡± Mia crouched on Asher¡¯s shoulder, her eyes all worried and intolerant. After all, they were all women, and although these actions of Riina were over the top, they were still just because she was overwhelmed by jealousy.


    Asher looked at the little baby in his arms with a million heartaches, ¡°You¡¯re just so soft-hearted, you know she was going to kill you! And she was hospitalized because she was too willful! Why are you defending such a poisonous and selfish woman!¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s at fault. But it¡¯s because she has ws that we should give him a chance! Please, Asher,¡± Mia looked at Asher with a pitiful expression.


    Asher can¡¯t do anything with such Mia, as long as Mia wants to do it, he can pick even the stars in the sky, let alone forgive a person.


    ¡°Well, as you wish.¡± Asher said gently as he tickled Mia¡¯s nose with his index finger.


    Lena¡¯s face was ironically blue when Mia and Asher walked in on each other.


    ¡°Bitch! How dare youe here! Get out of here!¡± Riina snarled angrily,pletely ignoring the wound on her hand that threatened to crumble open at any moment, grabbing a bottle in her hand and throwing it over.


    ¡°Look out!¡± Asher shielded Mia in his arms and took one look at the broken ss, suppressed anger running up like a prairie fire, ¡°Lena! Are you mad enough!¡±


    ¡°Asher!¡± said Mia, grabbing Asher¡¯s sleeve and shaking her head as she looked over at Leena sitting on the bed and mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Lena looked at Mia contemptuously crossing her arms around her chest, ¡°Hmph, cat cry, I¡¯d really be better off if you were dead!¡±


    ¡°Speak properly! If it weren¡¯t for Mia¡¯s intercession, you¡¯d be sitting in jail right now! Do you even know what you¡¯ve done? Mia was willing to forgive you because of her kindness, not because what you did was right!¡± Asher roared.


    ¡°Asher, it¡¯s okay. She¡¯s just in a bad mood.¡± Mia gagged Asher and assisted Asher over to Lena¡¯s bed and was about to reach out and help Lena tuck the covers back in.


    ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t touch my stuff!¡± Lena snapped as she opened Mia¡¯s hand, which was holding the covers.


    Mia just feels a burning pain in her right hand and subconsciously blows on it. asher looks distressed and gently holds Mia¡¯s hand, only to find that it¡¯s covered with bright red marks!


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Asher blew gently on Mia¡¯s hand with a deadly gentlenesspletely different from the ferocity with which he treated Lena.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Mia shook her head and smiled.


    Watching the two make out in front of her eyes, Riina¡¯s stared at Mia like she was about to nail her, raw and ready to eat her alive.


    Suddenly Riina lifted the covers and ran out,ughing as she did so, her voice bleak and sinister and creepy.

 Chapter 177: I’m going to strangle you

    Mia shouted to Lena who ran out, ¡°Lena!¡±


    ¡°Leave her alone, this madman, there¡¯s no telling what she¡¯ll do! It¡¯s good to go, so you won¡¯t be hurt.¡± Asher took Mia¡¯s hand and stopped her from chasing her out.


    ¡°Asher, although it¡¯s his bad that Leena did this to me, the truth is that I wasn¡¯t hurt and I¡¯m still fine. But Leena she¡¯s just ¡­¡± Mia looked at the determined Asher with a pleading face, her heart feeling great sympathy for Leena.


    ¡°You silly woman, what do you want me to say about you?¡± Asher reached out and took Mia in his arms, his eyes full of heartache, ¡°Even if you think of him like this, she won¡¯t change her attitude towards you because of it. I know Lena too well, she¡¯s always been ruthless, and a ¡­ little thing like you is no match for her!¡±


    Asher¡¯s heart has been rubbed out by this little girl who doesn¡¯t know any better, how can she be so kind! I really don¡¯t know what to do with her!


    ¡°But Asher, Lina deserves her punishment of sorts, so just let Lina off the hook. She¡¯s too pathetic right now too.¡± Mia said her heart aching for Lina, snuggling into Asher¡¯s arms and rubbing her head.


    ¡°You, I really don¡¯t know what to do with you! How do you make me feel?¡± Asher hugged the little baby in his arms tightly, embracing her hard, like he wanted to rub her into his body.


    ¡°Then, you¡¯ll apany me to Lina.¡± Mia poked her little head out of her arms and stuck out her little tongue, ¡°You just spoil me like that, watch out for spoiling me to death!¡±


    Asher wrapped his arms around Mia¡¯s head and kissed the forehead tenderly, ¡°Okay, go with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mia wrapped her arms around Asher¡¯s neck with a bit of glee, kissed the side of Asher¡¯s face, and pulled him out the door.


    ¡°Leena, Leena ¡­¡± Mia shouted as she ran all the way out of the hospital, but there was no sign of Leena half the time.


    ¡°Mia!¡± Asher ran up from behind and pulled Mia, who was shouting everywhere, into his heartfelt arms, ¡°Let¡¯s stop looking, okay? Let¡¯s go back, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my ¡­¡± Mia couldn¡¯t stop crying as she hugged Asher, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if I when didn¡¯t show up, maybe Lena wouldn¡¯t have turned so arrogant; if I hadn¡¯te back to you in the first ce If I hadn¡¯te back to you, then Lina wouldn¡¯t be so crazy now; if I had caught her when she ran out of the ward, then she wouldn¡¯t be unounted for. It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all bad for me, if something happens to Riina if she can¡¯t think straight, my conscience will condemn me for the rest of my life ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mia ,¡± Asher pulled Mia out of his arms and grabbed her shoulders, ¡°Mia , it¡¯s not your fault, even if it is it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s because of me you¡¯re being pulled hard into my life. Even if you want to me someone it¡¯s on me, no matter what it¡¯s not on your head!¡±


    Asher threw her hard in his arms, ¡°I forbid you to me yourself, are you going to let my heart die when you do that?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, no, I ¡­ ¡°How could Mia bear to let Asher die, how could she bear it? How could she be so cruel?


    Without waiting for Mia to finish her sentence, Asher gags the small woman in his arms with one. This tender and lingering kiss covered up all the bitterness and me. The first thing you need to do is to me the gods for the fact that the destiny is always deep and shallow.


    ¡°Mia , shall we go back?¡± Asher used the person in his arms while, gently responding to the person who was gradually calming down in his arms.


    ¡°Good.¡± Mia¡¯s voice was unusually soft, having Asher by her side, the experience of Leena felt like a lifetime ago though. But, okay, weren¡¯t two people together the happiest of all?


    Asher helped Mia into the car, gave a still-faced Mia a look, and drove the car towards the Jun family vi. Hitting the brakes, he patted Mia¡¯s hand and smiled gently, ¡°Home.¡±


    As long as Mia was around, it could only be considered home, and that was one of the things he appreciated most now. He hadn¡¯t even dared to imagine before, chaining his whole life to a small woman. But now, it seemed that he hadn¡¯t made the wrong choice! Just seeing Mia¡¯s quiet, sweet smile made him feel like his heart was full, like he had the world in his arms.


    Turns out, having her around is what gives you the world.


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Mia reached outzily, spooning for Asher to carry her out of the car, a smile all over her stunningly beautiful little face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the car to the garage, you go in first.¡± After dropping Mia off, Asher sat back in the car and poked his head out to instruct.


    ¡°Well, take care, then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home.¡± Mia waved her hand gently at Asher in the car, and after the car was gone, Mia shrugged her shoulders and turned about to head out into the yard.


    Suddenly a dark shadow flickered from behind a tree and Mia shuddered, her voice tinged with horror, ¡°Who? Who¡¯s there?¡±


    But there was no reply for a long time, and Mia, thinking she was looking foolish,ughed, shook her head, and continued on her way.


    Suddenly the trees behind them rustled again.


    ¡°Who? Who is it?¡± Mia always felt like there was a pair of eyes staring at her from the shadows, and her body felt goosebumps all over. After looking around nervously, Mia patted her chest, looked around, saw no one, and hurried towards the mansion.


    Just then a dark figure darted up behind her and pounced on her. The dim light hit the man¡¯s face, cloaked in a hideous and terrifying appearance.


    ¡°Ah! Let go, let go of me! Cough cough cough ¡­¡± Mia felt her neck being tightly snapped and squeezed so tightly she was about to lose her breath.


    Seeing that the air was getting thinner and thinner, Mia finally came to her senses and used all her strength to fight with the figure behind her, and the person was not willing to give up and wrestled with Mia as well. As they wrestled, Mia realized that this person was the one they were looking for, Lina!


    Riina had a hostile look on her face, her hairpletely blown out by the wind, looking more and more eerie in the moonlight, ¡°Bitch, I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Lena? Cough, cough, let go of me, I can barely breathe!¡± Mia coughed violently when she saw the look on Riina¡¯s face that she wanted to kill her and that Riina was now surprisingly strong, she was almost unable to take it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you! Bitch, bitch!¡± Riina¡¯s eyes looked like knives had grown in them, and her eerie gaze looked like she would not die until she killed her opponent. But even with the dim lighting, her eyes were cloudy, yet glowed with an eerie light.


    ¡°Lai ¡­ Lina, let go of me, I ¡­¡± Mia only felt like her neck was tied in a dead knot with a rope, the air in her chest felt like it was going to bepletely squeezed out, and tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing down.


    Finally, she could no longer resist the powerful Lina¡¯s writhing and her consciousness faded, and before her consciousness was about to blur, all that was left before her eyes was Lina¡¯s fierce face.


    ¡°Stop it! What are you doing!¡± Asher had juste out of the garage when he saw two figures in the middle of the road, only to run over and see that it was a man holding Mia by the neck, and that Mia waspletely defenseless. If he¡¯d been a stepter, the consequences would have been unthinkable.


    Asher opened Lena¡¯s hand and pushed her aside, holding a limp Mia, his voice trembling slightly with nervousness, holding Mia tightly in his arms, checking her body over and over again for injuries, ¡°Mia, Mia, how is it, how is it? Ah? Where is notfortable, where is not good?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no ¡­,¡± Mia gasped as she covered her neck with her hand and pulled at Asher who was about to get up.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Why do you want to kill Mia! Lina, I have spared you many times, you are still so insensitive, if she has a shortage of time, hum ¡­¡± Thetter words were not finished, but the grim meaning was self-evident.


    The moment he saw Mia fall to the ground, his heart almost jumped out of his chest, no one in this world could hurt his littledy in front of him!


    ¡°Hahahahahaha ¡­ hahaha I¡¯m going to kill you bitch!¡± As if she didn¡¯t even hear Asher¡¯s words, Riina got up from the ground and crawled over towards Mia, her face full of hostility.


    ¡°Lena? What are you doing here and what else are you going to do!¡± Asher stomped away from Lina who was crawling over to him, scowling in anger. This woman actually ignored his words and had to hurt the little woman in front of him, was she too tired to live?


    Who knows, Riina continued to act as if she hadn¡¯t heard him at all, just mechanically and grimly repeating, ¡°Kill you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°Stop it! Do you know what you¡¯ve done to Mia, who has put up with you time and again? Even today when she was with me she was begging me to spare you, how can you be so selfish!¡± Asher grabbed the hand of Riina who came up again and drank coldly.


    Riina looked angrily into Asher¡¯s eyes, not speaking but looking stubbornly at Mia with spite.


    ¡°Do you know that the poison you gavest time almost killed Mia, and instead of ming you, Mia said that it wasn¡¯t easy for you either, and asked me to stop. But you, not only did you kill yourself to ckmail everyone, but you¡¯ve also been looking for trouble with Mia again and again, what do you want? Why don¡¯t you get out of here! Security!¡± Asher¡¯s eyes tumbled with raging anger.


    A shout from Asher brought all the security guards around themselves, ¡°Master Jun!¡±


    ¡°How do you do things? How do you let people in to hurt yourdyship! Rice buckets!¡± Asher¡¯s tone, had taken on full fury. How dare these security guards let irrelevant peoplee to the vi, it seemed that he had been too nice to them for a while.

 Chapter 178 – The Damned News

    It was only then that several guards saw Mia, who was dying on one side, and their faces turned green with fear, ¡°Yes, yes ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Miss Leena back to the Lees!¡± Asher flung Leena onto the security guard and embraced the person in his arms as he walked towards the vi, ¡°Leena, I¡¯ve already met my aunt and uncle, I think I need to see them tomorrow. See you off!¡±


    Riina stared hard at the departing back, her body shaking with anger.


    The moon was just about as high as it could go, and a scary night was finally over.


    The next day, noon.


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯re back? What did Auntie Lai¡¯s uncle say?¡± Mia asked weakly as she got up from the bed, dropping her little head weakly. Yesterday Riina hadn¡¯t shown the slightest mercy at all, which made Mia, who was already not in good health, even weaker.


    ¡°Eh, they¡¯ve made a statement, and it looks like it¡¯s pretty difficult.¡± Asher took off his suit as he walked over to the bed and tested the temperature of Mia¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Well, and hopefully she¡¯ll be able to call it quits on that, just fine.¡± Mia smiled as she reclined on her pillow and took Asher¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You, that¡¯s what you think.¡± Asher pointed a doting hand at the tip of Mia¡¯s nose and said softly, ¡°You little fool, you¡¯re always so kind, no matter what anyone does to you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, on the other hand, Riina, it would be best if she could really just live in peace and quiet like this.¡± Mia¡¯s eyes darkened, thinking about Leena she still couldn¡¯t help but worry, she really didn¡¯t know how things would end up for Leena.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think about it, no matter what happens in the future, I will always be by your side and watch over you. Never again will I let you suffer a single bit of aggravation. You¡¯re just too easily hurt, and I don¡¯t know the day you¡¯ll die for a little inexplicable reason if I don¡¯t watch over you.¡± Asher held Mia close to him, the only way he could truly feel the little woman¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Well, it will. And I¡¯ll always be there for you all the time.¡± Mia snuggled into Asher¡¯s arms, an embrace so sweet, so warm, so real, it made this already terrified woman swoon. It really would be kind of a luxury to stay like this all the time.


    Taking advantage of the gentle narrowing of the stunning eyes of the small woman in his arms, Asher proposed with a faint smile on his face in a good mood, ¡°Mia , let¡¯s get married when we are done with this part. The things that have been happeningtely are always intricate and bizarre. I¡¯m really so afraid that if I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll lose you and break you. If something like that really happens, then I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Asher¡¯s arms were firm and warm, and Miay in them like a kitten on honey.


    ¡°Asher,e out here for a second.¡± Just as the two were getting intimate, Lily stood in front of Asher¡¯s room door, looking nervous as if she was holding something in her hand.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Asher nced at Lily, seemed to notice something, frowned, and turned his face to look at Mia with a warm face. Pinching Mia¡¯s chin with his slender fingers, his voice was gentle and doting, ¡°Wait for me for a moment, be good


    Lie down and don¡¯t go anywhere, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, go on. Don¡¯t keep Aunty waiting.¡± Mia smiled as she burst out of Asher¡¯s arms and buried her body under the covers.


    ¡°Good.¡± Asher turned around and walked towards the door. Smiling at the people inside as he came out, he casually closed the door. Taking Lily¡¯s shoulder, he walked her down the stairs with him, ¡°Mom? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Lily¡¯s face was stony as she suddenly stood upright and looked seriously at her son, ¡°Asher, what really happened to Mia that night, are you not telling the truth?¡±


    Asher¡¯s eyes shed and he lowered his head and put his hands in his pants pockets, ¡°Mom, it wasn¡¯t actually anyone else who hurt Mia that night, it was ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Leena, isn¡¯t it? Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± Lily didn¡¯t wait for Asher to finish his sentence before interrupting him.


    Asher lifted his eyes and looked fixedly at his mother, his eyes couldn¡¯t hide the helplessness he doted on, ¡°Mia was the one who didn¡¯t let me say anything, Mia said that Leena was too irritated to call the police or tell you and dad for fear of you finding the Lees and embarrassing them.¡±


    Ri¡¯s mother snapped her head up, her tightly furrowed brow stretching as she sighed, ¡°This child, it¡¯s always hard for her to think for others. This three times, Riina is really too much too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s over.¡± Asher patted his mother¡¯s shoulder in reassurance, ¡°By the way mom, how do you know that Lena did it?¡±


    Asher was puzzled, since he hadn¡¯t said it, and Mia hadn¡¯t said it, then who had told Mom? Could it have been the security guard?


    ¡°Hey, you two kids always tell me nothing, how can I not worry about it as a mother? Here, take a look.¡± Lilyined as she handed Asher the roll of newspapers in her hand.


    ¡°Miss Lai¡¯s intent to kill Jun¡¯s daughter-inw, attempted poisoning plus murder?¡± Asher opened the newspaper and those were the big, bold words that caught his eyes.


    Asher frowned and hurriedly flipped to the next page of the paper, which devoted three pages to Asher, Mia and Leena. And it was apanied by a picture of Riina trying to choke Mia to death. Although it said it was taken at night, Riina¡¯s face was captured in a very fresh way, and Mia¡¯s back was well defined.


    ¡°On the night of the 8th, Master Jun apanied his fianc¨¦e back to the vi, and while Master Jun was parked in passing, Leena grabbed Mia, Master Jun¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and tried to strangle her.¡±


    Asher looked at the apanying pictures and the narrative on them, though he wondered how on earth such clear photos and such authentic records could have been obtained, but he could not help but feel palpitations just thinking about that night. It was a good thing he had arrived in time to save Mia, otherwise he would have seen a cold corpse if he had arrivedter.


    He continued towards the bottom of the paper at


    ¡°On the day of the engagement press conference, Leena infiltrated the wedding in disguise as a redhead and escaped after poisoning Mia¡¯s drink. Subsequently Mia finally came to her senses after a three-hour operation due to timely treatment.¡±


    Asher¡¯s face went from red to white to green, hard to see anymore, his fists clenched tightly as he stared at the paper with a deadly stare.


    ¡°Asher, Asher?¡± said Lily, grabbing Asher¡¯s sleeve and shaking it when she saw her son¡¯s ghastly gaze.


    Asher settled in for a long moment, but still didn¡¯t hear Lily¡¯s call.


    Knowing that his heart went out to Mia and that he looked so bad now, Lily¡¯s mind began to well up with worry, ¡°Asher, Asher?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Asher¡¯s gaze flickered and he looked up, finally responding that Lily was calling out to him.


    Seeing Asher¡¯s face gradually easing, Lily said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t think about things that are already in the past, the most important thing now is to let Mia get well, and you guys find a good day to have the wedding as soon as possible to save the night.¡±


    Even if Riina had done a lot of things that were offensive to people, after all, the two families were family friends, and she still didn¡¯t want things to get too ugly.


    Asher¡¯s heart still softened at the sound of Mia¡¯s name. Closing the paper, he smiled towards his mother, ¡°Will do.¡±


    Somehow, Asher¡¯s face was full of smiles, but in Lily¡¯s eyes, she was still slowly worried. After standing for a long time, she finally walked slowly towards her room, she knew Asher¡¯s character, if he had decided something, it was usually difficult to change it.


    Not to mention, what Lena did to Mia this time was unforgivable!


    In Jun¡¯s group.


    Asher stood at the window looking out at the pedestrians and vehiclesing and going like ants on the street, blushing to the extreme.


    ¡°Asher, so what do you think we should do next about Leigh?¡± ude asked carelessly as he stretched his legs high, half of his body nestled in the soft chair. To them, the always powerful Lai¡¯s group was not even in their eyes.


    Asher didn¡¯t turn around and replied faintly, ¡°In your opinion?¡±


    ¡°Hey, not fun at all, and because you¡¯d be a little happier to see Leigh going down, I didn¡¯t think it was still a piece of wood.¡± ude stretched out and let out a long sigh after sitting upright with his hands on the handles.


    ¡°Cut the crap and ask you.¡± Asher nced at him in the aftermath, ¡°What else would I be overpaid to pay you, the vice president, for?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll say it, I¡¯ll say it, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± ude waved his hands in front of his face to show his innocence.


    ¡°Ahem, as I see it, Lai¡¯s situation is a lot. Even if we don¡¯t have to make a move, with Lai¡¯s current reputation as well as his ability to hold on for half a month at most. Or sooner, it won¡¯t take half a month for Ri to disappear from this countrypletely. It¡¯s not because I, ude, don¡¯t save face, it¡¯s because even if we don¡¯t fund the acquisition, than thepany will take advantage of this time to acquire Lai. And the price will be much lower than ours. Uncle Lai is a smart man and will naturally choose the best solution for him, so we just have to sit back and wait.¡±


    ude¡¯s words were exactly what Asher had in mind; if Jun didn¡¯t buy Ri¡¯s shares, otherpanies would do so and would be more desperate. Riina¡¯s dad is also smart, so I¡¯m sure this will soon be settled.


    Asher wrapped his arms around his chest and turned towards ude with affirmation in his eyes, ¡°Atst, you can speak human.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s right, okay? I don¡¯t know what Mia taught you, but I think your thinking and IQ are gradually starting to drop. Or, are things so sweet now that your IQ has dropped?¡± ude snapped back sarcastically with displeasure.


    It was better if he didn¡¯t say it, but when he did, Asher, who was already in a good mood, threw the hug pillow in his hand, and ude didn¡¯t let up, so the two big presidents acted like children, drawing arge circle of nymphomaniac employees outside.


    Well, it looks like there¡¯s always been a lot of ¡°fun¡± in thepany.

 Chapter 179 – Bringing Gasoline to the Villa

    Inside the Lai family vi.


    ¡°Nana? Nana? Are you in there?¡± Ever since Lai Na was sent back to the Lai familyst time she had been locked herself in the house, noting out the whole day. Even if she came out asionally, she refused to say a word, which made Lai¡¯s mother worried to death, ¡°Say something, mom is worried about you, don¡¯t think about it, okay?¡±


    As Ri¡¯s mother knocked on the door of Ri Na¡¯s room, her heart was already hanging in mid-air when Asher came to visit that day and told about all the acts that Ri Na had done. Although she had heard Grandpa Jun talk about some of them, but when it really came out from the person¡¯s mouth, the feelings of the two elder members of the Lai family were a different matter.


    The situation of the Lai family is getting worse and worse, Lai¡¯s father is outside all day and night to talk about acquisition with otherpanies, socializing a lot,ing home is already tired and full of face, but seeing his demented daughter although his heart hates iron, but in the end, blood is thicker than water, can¡¯t bear to scold and can¡¯t bear to fight, pressure forced him to get worse and worse, full of ck hair has also turned into silver overnight.


    The mother of Lai, needless to say, had to take care of her daughter who was in a trance at home during the day, and her husband had tofort and guide her when he returned at night. Originally, she was well maintained, but even her face was full of wrinkles, and she had aged ten years in a few days.


    ¡°Nana, open the door and let mommy in. Mom made you the barley congee you do like to eat, it¡¯s good for your body, so drink a little bit more or less.¡± Mother Li knocked painstakingly on the door, but there was just no answer.


    Li¡¯s mother was worried that Li Na would kill herself again likest time, so she immediately called her driver Lao Wang to kick the door open, ¡°Good girl, why are you squatting in the corner by yourself and not turning on the light?¡±


    Ri¡¯s mother didn¡¯t see Ri Na when she opened the door and thought she had run out. Only when Old Wang turned the light on did she find Ri Na nestled in the corner of the bed alone, her hands hugging her knees and staring at the sky.


    Lena, however, looked btedly at the ceiling in a daze, her voice in a trance, ¡°Mom, why is it that some things, like stars, you can¡¯t even get them by picking them?¡±


    Ri¡¯s mother looked at the dazed looking Ri Na, her heart ached, reaching out to run her hand through Ri Na¡¯s hair that was scattered across her chest.


    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Lena suddenly looked panicked, and in a trance it seemed as if Mia was standing over her, about to reach across and choke her. She immediately pulled the covers over her head and shivered all over.


    ¡°Nana, don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s mommy, it¡¯s mommy. Mommy won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Mother Ri ripped off the quilt covering Ri Na¡¯s head and held Ri Na in her arms, ¡°Silly child, it¡¯s mommy. Even if everyone in the world disowns you and ignores you, mommy won¡¯t leave you. You have to get better quickly, Daddy¡¯spany is already being driven to the end of its rope by Jun, how can mom feel at ease with you in this state?¡±


    Ri¡¯s mother hugged Riina and stroked her daughter¡¯s head, tears flowing uncontrobly.


    Riina didn¡¯t say anything, only the hatred and fear in her eyes ttened her hostility and her body kept trembling.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Good boy, good boy. Mom won¡¯t say anything else, we¡¯ll ignore Jun¡¯s, even without Jun¡¯s we¡¯ll still have this disaster ah. Mom doesn¡¯t ask for anything else, it doesn¡¯t matter if all the money is gone, as long as you and Dad are okay. As long as the family can be together, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ri¡¯s mother burst into tears as she spoke, hugging the delirious Ri Na as she cried.


    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t cry,¡± Riina struggled out of her mother¡¯s arms and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, ¡°Riina be a good girl and eat, Mommy doesn¡¯t cry.¡±


    Riina picked up the porridge Ri¡¯s mother brought in and drank it all, outwardly meek, but her eyes were filled with nothing but hatred. Sooner orter, a fire like this would burn her to death, but Riina didn¡¯t know how to forgive people when she had to.


    Riina finished her food and said she wanted to rest, so Ri¡¯s mother retired.


    Seeing that Leena¡¯s condition had improved somewhat, Leigh¡¯s mother finally got a glimmer offort and closed the door and went out.


    Almost at the same time, suddenly Leena, who had been lying in bed, opened her eyes and looked out the window at the darkening sky silently chanting, ¡°I want you to die, I want you all to die!¡±


    The night was just filling out when Mia apanied Lily home from the mall. By this time, they were preparing dinner.


    ¡°Aunty, Asher said he likes your roast pork the most, can you teach me how to make it?¡± Mia asked as she peeled potatoes in the kitchen, although the vi was full of servants, Mia liked to cook her own food.


    This, as it happens, is very simr to Lily, and they be even morepatible. Lily, in particr, is now seeing Mia, and the more she sees her, the more satisfied she is.


    ¡°Oh yeah, the boy has loved this dish since he was a kid. Eats a lot of it every time.¡± Lily looked at Mia, who was messing with the potatoes on the side, and snorted augh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Auntie?¡± Mia was curious as to what properly amused Lily so much.


    Looking at Mia gently, Lily¡¯s voice was loving and peaceful, ¡°Oh, I was thinking, it seems like yesterday he was chasing after a child who wanted red meat, and today he even has a daughter-inw, time flies so fast. But, luckily, he found a daughter-inw that I like, I¡¯m kind of satisfied with that.¡±


    Mia, as much as she liked Lily and loved the family, but her face turned red like a tomato when Lily said that, a little head lowered almost into her chest, and her voice was even lower, ¡°What are you talking about, who wants to be his daughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°What do you say? If you don¡¯t make me a daughter-inw, who else are you going to marry?¡± At some point Asher appeared in the kitchen doorway, arms around his chest looking at the little woman who was blushing up to her neck with a happy face.


    ¡°Who told you to eavesdrop? When did you get here and what did you hear?¡± Mia¡¯s face was even more sheepish at his teasing, and in front of Lily.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for a while, but I just got here and I heard that someone wasn¡¯t going to be my daughter-inw, and I was so sad that I¡¯m now shedding tears.¡± Asher did as he said and immediately acted sad.


    ¡°No shit, auntie¡¯s still here!¡± Did this guy know that his mother was here, and he actually took her in his arms like that, it was outrageous.


    Lily looked at the young couple flirting in front of her and smiled a smile that seemed sweet to her heart, ¡°Haha, well, it seems I¡¯m the one in the way. I¡¯ll go out and move the molly back from the yard first, there¡¯s a chance it¡¯s going to rain today.¡±


    Lily said and was about to walk out, trying to catch up with Lily, but Asher had no intention of letting go? Now Mia was so desperate that her face turned red and she red at Asher.


    Asher gave Mia a light peck on the cheek, ¡°Okay, let go of you.¡±


    As soon as Asher lets go of Mia, Mia runs to the door to stop Lily who is on her way out.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go.¡± Mia smiled awkwardly, nced at Asher, and ran off towards the outside.


    ¡°Hey, Mia .¡± Lily didn¡¯t have time to call out to Mia before Mia ran out. But turning back, she met Asher¡¯s mocking eyes and shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°Damn Asher, damn Asher, it¡¯s okay to talk about me in front of my aunt, even if you talk about me, you even hug me, how can I be embarrassed, you are really too reckless.¡± Mia beamed and stomped the ground in anger, ¡°This is good, you made me afraid to see my aunt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault for making me so shy! How do you make me feel good?¡± Mia beamed all the way to the yard, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I can have an excuse to escape, otherwise how would you make me face my aunt?¡±


    Mia looked at Jasmine off to the side, the blush on her little face still fading. But, just then, an instinct that made her feel an inexplicable chill.


    ¡°Who?¡± Mia felt a figure keep shifting around as if it was carrying something towards the back of the yard. But no one answered, and Mia, convinced that her eyes were not wrong, immediately followed after the dark figure.


    A man in a blue and gray worker¡¯s outfit was seen pushing some cans on a cart in his hand, looking from side to side.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh? This person has never been seen before, howe this person looks and feels so familiar?¡± Mia slowly leaned over with a question in her mind, trying to see who this person really was.


    The man in work clothes, who was not very tall and had a pair of workers¡¯ gloves in his hand, looked around, saw that no one was around, stopped the cart and began to unload those cans.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing?¡± Mia asked, still not holding back, stepping forward.


    But it seemed the man didn¡¯t react, unloading things while prying open the unloaded cans.


    ¡°Let the mes burn everything!¡± Suddenly the man kicked the open jar to the ground, the man¡¯s voice tinged with madness and hatred.


    ¡°Gasoline? What a strong smell of gasoline!¡± The sudden overwhelming smell of gasoline made Mia, who was standing off to the side, double awake with fright! She immediately ran from behind the bushes and grabbed the worker who was kicking the gasoline can, tugging hard on the worker¡¯s clothes and holding her by the waist to prevent her from continuing her misdeeds, ¡°Stop it! What are you doing? Why are you putting gasoline in someone¡¯s house? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Suddenly a woman¡¯s voice reached Mia¡¯s ears, ¡°I¡¯m just going to burn you, just going to burn you, what I can¡¯t have, you can¡¯t have, I want you all to be buried with me, haha ¡­¡±


    This is a woman?


    What¡¯s going on?


    This voice is so familiar, this voice seems to be ¡­


    ¡°Let go of me, bitch, let go of me!¡± The entire person¡¯s muzzle had fallen off due to the tearing fight with Mia, and when the light came on, Mia realized that the person was still Lina!


    ¡°Lena? What are you doing here, and what are you doing with all that gasoline?¡± Mia shivered as she looked at Lina who smelled of gasoline, what the hell was this woman up to? Bringing gasoline here, and in disguise?


    Is it hard to say that she wants to burn down the Jun family?

 Chapter 180 – Can’t Let You Get Hurt

    Mia was shocked by the thought of herself, could Riina really do something so hurtful? Her thoughts, however, quickly changed just at the sight of the lighter already raised high in Dina¡¯s hand. If Riina threw the lighter on the gasoline, the consequences would be unthinkable!


    ¡°Lena, listen to me, you drop these things now and get out of here. I¡¯ll turn around and get rid of the ce so you won¡¯t be found out. I¡¯ll all pretend you weren¡¯t here, hurry up and drop the lighter in your hand!¡± Mia forced herself to put on a calming emotion, thinking that this would be the best thing if she could get Lena to let go.


    But where was Riina willing to let go, since she was here, she had no intention of going back alive!


    ¡°Haha, go? You think I¡¯m three years old? You and that bastard Asher took away everything from me! My love, my happiness, and now you won¡¯t even leave me a way to live! How dare you annex Lai¡¯s group! Do you know how much I hate you? I hate to gnaw on your bones and eat your flesh every day! I¡¯ll let you go, just kidding!¡± Riina turned on her lighter and gradually backed away, shouting as she did so.


    Mia saw that Leena was already acting crazy and tried to sound very gentle, trying not to anger Leena, ¡°Leena, I know you hate me, but I don¡¯t hate you. I know that Asher and I have caused you a lot of hurt together, but you have to know that love can¡¯t be forced. Since Asher and I are determined to be with each other, we won¡¯t let go easily. Lena, you should stop torturing yourself. With your looks, family background and education, one day you will meet your true love too. Be a good girl, give me the lighter in your hand, then I¡¯ll take you out of Jun¡¯s house and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Mia slowly approached towards the dazed Lina, watching as Lina no longer moved as much as she had earlier, thinking to herself that maybe her words had done the trick.


    ¡°No!¡± Just as Mia¡¯s hand was about to get close to the lighter in Riina¡¯s hand, Riina suddenly let out a yell and pushed her down into the gasoline floor, ¡°No! I just can¡¯t believe that I once forced you to abort your baby, kept you and Asher apart for five years, hit Asher with my car, and poisoned you ¡­ I just can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re that big-hearted to forgive me!¡±


    Riina¡¯s long, dense brown curls, each one looking like a viper as the wind blew, shook off the work cap disguising herself due to the sheer force of her earlier push on Mia.


    Lena gasped and shook her head as she backed away, suddenly looking up andughing, throwing her lighter onto the gasoline-coveredwn, ¡°Ha ha, let the fire burn everything! Just let it all start again!¡±


    Thewn was covered by the gasoline obscuring the moisture that would have been there, and all at once the fire sprang up. Lena stood off to the side, looking at the fire that had sprung up and Mia, who had fallen into the gasoline and couldn¡¯t stand up, andughed loudly, a harsh, eerieugh.


    Soon, Mia will be swept away by tongues of fire!


    ¡°Asher ah, what¡¯s taking so long Mia hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± Lily and Asher were busy in the kitchen at the moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s an adult and she¡¯s right inside the vi, she should be fine.¡± Asher nced at his mother to reassure her, but he couldn¡¯t help but look towards the garden, he couldn¡¯t let any more harme to Mia after what had just happened to Lena!


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡± Just at this moment, a sudden burst of wildly triumphantughter came from the garden.


    Suddenughter interrupted the mother-son duo and Asher and Lily looked at each other.


    ¡°That voice?¡± Lily wondered, it sounded so familiar and gave her a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Lena!¡± Asher¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurriedly dropped the te he was holding and ran for the yard. At his sight of the garden, his jaw dropped!


    The garden was already on fire, just not a big one, and only the bushes next to the cottage were on fire there. But in the midst of the ze, there was a petite figure that he knew beyond all recognition!


    Without another moment¡¯s hesitation, Asher immediately ran towards the fire in a frenzy, cursing himself in his mind no less than a dozen times for how he could let this happen again!


    ¡°Mia!¡± Asher saw the fire burning closer and closer to Mia and thought nothing of rushing into it.


    ¡°Lena, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Mia, who had been smothered by the smoke, and who hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her previous illness, now saw Asher with a sudden jolt of relief, and surprisingly fainted through. Seeing the fainted Mia, Asher carried her and immediately ran out of the ring of fire.


    Perhaps it was the crisp air outside the ring of fire, or the warmth of Asher¡¯s embrace, and it wasn¡¯t long before Mia was awake.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t burn! Lena!¡± Mia just screamed, half awake, half confused.


    ¡°Security, where¡¯s the security! How does this keep happening over and over again!¡± Asher roared towards the empty mansion with Mia in his arms, ¡°If they don¡¯t show up in a minute, get the hell out of my way!¡±


    Not far away, Rina, after seeing Asher appear, froze slightly, but soonughed ruefully at the growing fire.


    ¡°Master Jun¡­¡± The security guard, unaware of what was happening, flew in front of several people, and when they reached Asher¡¯s side, they were so dumbfounded by the sight before them that they actually forgot to react.


    Asher¡¯s handsome face shouted angrily, ¡°Why are you still standing there! Put out the fire! Get Lena!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Only now did the five or six big men start to get their hands dirty and immediately grabbed Lina, who was stillughing mournfully, and twisted and walked towards the outside of the vi. And secretly, they came down and decided that this must not happen in the future.


    Seeing a few security guardsing after her, Leena darted elsewhere, but was still quickly caught up by the guards, and she screamed miserably, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you to catch me ¡­¡±


    Mia lost in thought as she looked at Leena who was grabbed away by some security guards, her voice weak, ¡°Asher, you, don¡¯t give her a hard time, by the looks of it, she didn¡¯t mean to ¡­¡±


    However, because her body was so weak, she didn¡¯t even finish a sentence before her face was so pale that there was no trace of blood.


    ¡°Mia , Mia !¡± Looking at the pale Mia, Asher¡¯s heart hung in the air, why did this little one always get hurt at the drop of a hat? Why was he always worried and scared?


    Lily came out only to see the remnants of the fire being put out, and a contained Lena struggling andughing on one side, and Asher and Mia who had fallen to the ground and asked with concern, ¡°Asher, Mia how are you, are you hurt?¡±


    Seeing Lily, Mia smiled weakly, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Asher, however, grimaced and just held the small woman in his arms tighter without saying a word.


    ¡°Asher, don¡¯t be silent, Mia. What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Lily knelt down anxiously and put her hand on Mia¡¯s face.


    Asher¡¯s eyes were full of pain and regret, ¡°Mia got hurt trying to stop Leena from burning down the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Lena? Why is it Lina again?¡± Lily looked up at Lina, who was already close to insanity, and her gaze, which had been tinged with reproach, faded after a sigh.


    Lilyined, but her eyes were full of tenderness and pity, ¡°Hey, Mia, she¡¯s always so kind, she should have called security when she saw this situation!¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine, go back and rest while I carry her back.¡± Asher carried Mia straight back into the room.


    Although Asher tried very hard to hide the incident, the incident still blew up in the vi, the family was worried, especially Grandpa Jun. When Grandpa Jun knew that it was done by Lina, he kept knocking his cane while counting Lina, ¡°Really, how can this little girl be so vicious, if I had known, I would not ¡­¡±


    Two people in the room.


    Asher held the small woman in his arms tightly, his voice gentle and painful, with a vague hint of fear, ¡°You little woman, how could you be so foolish, how could you do all this without thinking about it? And, if you hurt yourself, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Asher, promise me you won¡¯t give Lina a hard time, I see her in a bad way too, just don¡¯t give her a hard time, okay?¡± Mia looked anxious and grabbed Asher¡¯s clothes without letting go.


    Asher took the person in his arms into his arms as soon as he could, the worry was all turned into an invisible power passing through each other¡¯s arms at the moment, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give her a hard time, she has been sent away. Besides, nothing is wrong with the vi now, the fire has been put out.¡±


    Burying her little face into Asher¡¯s arms, Mia was still full of worry, ¡°Sent away? Riina where has she been sent to? It can¡¯t be the police station, can it Asher, let¡¯s give her a break, she¡¯s already and pathetic.¡±


    Asher¡¯s face was filled with helplessness, just how kind could this little woman be? Still thinking of letting Riina off the hook at this time?


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Asher reached up and caressed Mia¡¯s face, saying gently, ¡°Lena¡¯s personal doctor said she was having a mental breakdown, so she¡¯s being sent back to the Lees now.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Insanity?¡± Mia¡¯s mouth dropped in surprise, how could she be insane for good reason, ¡°What about herter?¡±


    ¡°Probably going to a mental hospital.¡± Asher reached up and closed Mia¡¯s exaggeratedly small mouth, his eyes all relieved and doting, ¡°Mia , remember, what happened to her has nothing to do with us, I just want you to be well and not get hurt again.¡±


    ¡­


    Half a monthter.


    True to ude¡¯s words, Lai disappears from the city as if it had evaporated, while on the other side, Jun¡¯s group is flourishing under Asher¡¯s management.

 Chapter 181 – Going to hospital for examination

    Today, Asher insists on taking Mia to the hospital for a checkup, despite her objections.


    ¡°Asher, can we not go to the hospital?¡± Mia sat in the passenger seat and grabbed Asher¡¯s coat and pouted, ¡°I feel, I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my body at all.¡±


    Asher ignored the pitiful Mia on the side and concentrated on driving, ¡°No, there¡¯s no negotiation, you can¡¯t eat for days, you¡¯re throwing up everything you eat, how can your body hold up to the wedding in a week? Okay, the hospital is here, just get out.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I really don¡¯t want to go. ¡­¡± Mia pouted and squirmed as Asher pulled her out of the car.


    Asher rubbed Mia¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Be good, it¡¯ll be fine in a minute.¡±


    Knowing how much Asher doted on her, Mia finally stopped objecting and allowed Asher to half-swaddle herself to the special doctor¡¯s room.


    ¡°Dr. Wang, how is my wife doing?¡± Asher asked, looking at Mia worriedly.


    Only the doctor¡¯s expression was very rxed, ¡°Congrattions Master Jun, your wife is pregnant! You are going to be a father!¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Asher looked stunned and incredulous, seemingly having trouble digesting what he had just heard, ¡°You¡¯re saying my wife is pregnant?¡±


    After receiving the doctor¡¯s confirmation, Asher took Mia in his arms with a look of ecstasy and spun her around several times in front of the doctor, his excitement overwhelming. Even when he returned to the vi, he still could not contain his excitement.


    ¡°Hey, still giggling? You¡¯ve been giggling since you came out of the hospital, do you have to be so excited?¡± Mia nced at Asher, who was sitting on the edge of the bed giggling, without a good look.


    ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Asher walked up behind Mia and wrapped her in his arms, his own head buried in Mia¡¯s neck so tender it could drip, ¡°Mia , I love you. ¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Mia Ah, how did you get Asher to go with you to your wedding dress fitting today?¡± Lily stood in front of the window trimming the daffodils on the windowsill with a gentle look on her face.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know¡­ Asher said it doesn¡¯t matter which one looks good¡­ how can he be like that? The whole point of trying on wedding dresses is to find the one that suits you best, but he said it¡¯s all good. I can¡¯t wear them all to the wedding, can I?¡± Mia grabbed the little spray can from the table and walked over to Lily to help take care of the flowers together.


    ¡°Oh, this kid, I even said that he always has the steadiest ideas and doesn¡¯t need me to worry at all, but who knew he would be so unreliable.¡± Lily was nearly nearly 50 years old, but due to proper maintenance, she didn¡¯t look like a woman of that age in any way, and her charm was still there.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It was only after I called Xin Xin toe over that Xin Xin ordered a set with me. Now the designer is changing it ording to my requirements. It will be tomorrow at thetest.¡± Mia¡¯s slender fingers were as white as Narcissus¡¯s as she plucked the petals of the flowers.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, as soon as possible, or it¡¯s time to dy the wedding.¡± Lily smiled and nced at Mia, her eyes all smiles.


    ¡°Mmm, got it, Auntie.¡± Mia smiled a clear, sweet smile, like a daffodil fresh and warm.


    ¡°Thump, thump, thump-¡± Suddenly there was the sound of a cane behind them and Lily and Mia looked at each other and knew it was Grandpa Juning.


    ¡°Dad, why are you down here by yourself, without help?¡± Lily turned around and was startled to see Grandpa Jun walking down the stairs on crutches by himself.


    But the old man was upset and red at Lily, ¡°What are you talking about, can¡¯t it be that my old man is not allowed to go downstairs by himself?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Lilyughed awkwardly and hurried up to hold the old man, ¡°Yes, you are in good health, it was my mistake to say something.¡±


    ¡°No, in two days it¡¯s my grandson¡¯s wedding, I¡¯m in great health, and this spirit ah is especially good.¡± Grandpa Jun bragged from time to time after he felt he was walking as steady as he could with Lily¡¯s assistance.


    ¡°Grandpa, you are well as can be, and Mia and Asher were thinking of asking you to officiate our marriage.¡± Mia looked at Lily, who had a difficult face, and returned a smile, rushing to meet and support Grandpa Jun.


    Grandpa Jun sat down and struck the floor with his cane, saying with a serious face, ¡°Look at the young people who are so filial, but you are the ones who have to keep my old man from walking around by himself, how unlike me.¡± With that, he twisted his head to one side, enough like a small child.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be like this, Auntie also wants you to retain some strength to perform well at the wedding, it¡¯s for your sake.¡± Mia sat petntly beside Grandpa Jun, hugging his arm and rocking it around.


    ¡°Nnnn, okay, Grandpa listens to Mia.¡± Grandpa Jun listened with joy and smiled from ear to ear.


    Now Grandpa Jun is getting fond of his granddaughter-inw, who doesn¡¯t know that now in Jun¡¯s family, only Mia¡¯s words Grandpa Jun will listen carefully.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to be jealous when you spoil Mia like that.¡± At some point, Asher had stood in the doorway, just in time to catch Mia pampering this scene.


    But when Asher made fun of him, Grandpa Jun didn¡¯t like it and looked reluctant, ¡°I do.¡±


    Grandpa Jun¡¯s childish remark amused the whole room when he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Hahahahaha ¡­¡±


    Time flies when it¡¯s all said and done, and right around the corner is Asher and Mia¡¯s wedding.


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that this wedding was the loudest wedding in the city.


    On Asher and Mia¡¯s wedding day, the wedding venue was packed with guests, with an entire restaurant full of guests. It was like a superstar concert, but these guests were either business or political elites, much more expensive than the general audience of a concert.


    ¡°Make yourselvesfortable, everyone.¡± Adam Jun and Lily were dressed in a silver suit and a ck dress respectively, making the already ageless duo look even more sunny and smiling today.


    Reporters from various media outlets also arrived at the scene of this unprecedentedly grand wedding one after another. How could such a grand scene be possible without the media?


    ¡°Hey Grandpa Jun, today your grandson¡¯s big wedding, I¡¯m here to wish you ah, four generations and good health!¡±


    ¡°Haha, well said, well said,e on in, my old man is happy today.¡± Grandpa Jun was nked by a group of close friends who hade to say goodbye, sitting in a chair and smiling like a child.


    ¡°Haha, Grandpa Jun¡¯s body is still as great as ever!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Not only is he in good health, but he¡¯s just in good spirits.¡±


    ¡°That said, the bride is a capable and beautiful girl, and seems to be a real blessing for Grandpa Jun.¡±


    There was a great deal of noise around, andpliments came from time to time.


    The wedding was now packed with people, without any of the previously depressing atmosphere. The Jun family was busy everywhere receiving the arriving guests, the sound ofughter, blessings, sound into the ears.


    ¡°Yo, there¡¯s quite a buzz.¡± Lily heard ude¡¯s usual acidic words from a great distance, instructed her husband at her side, and greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°I said what¡¯s that smell, it¡¯s a big old sour smell, and as I predicted, it¡¯s ude.¡± Lily counted off the always big-hearted ude as she walked, smiling warmly.


    ¡°Aigoo, I say give me a break, I¡¯m not the groomsman today! I wonder where that nice guy Asher is now, hiding away to enjoy himself somewhere, leaving you to me and making me nag for nothing.¡± ude stretchedzily and spoke carelessly.


    ¡°You, if you¡¯re so jealous too, get married too. Be like Asher and Mia, and be good together.¡± Lily patted ude¡¯s shoulder, her eyes all motherly.


    Asher had been close to the boy for a long time, so whenever he saw ude Lily couldn¡¯t help but think of him as if he were her own child. Today his own child is getting married, and seeing his own child has a job, he thinks if ude could have a family too.


    ¡°But don¡¯t, if my own freedom is gone, then I¡¯m really going to have to live with it.¡± ude took the ss from the waiter and took a full sip.


    ¡°Well, nice ¡¯82.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t digress, you, you should have gotten married earlier and found someone to keep you in line.¡± Lily smiled heartlessly even as she watched ude not take her words to heart.


    ¡°Oh, auntie, in my opinion, ah, you shouldn¡¯t expect it, having ude get married is still a joke that makes people happy.¡± Nangong asked and Wang Yuxin looked at each other and smiled as they walked into the wedding venue.


    ¡°Oh, you guys are here, how did you get here so fast? I was just saying that I was in traffic, and now I¡¯m here. I really don¡¯t know if you guys were joking just now, or if you¡¯re joking now.¡± Lily looked at the pair that came in with a helpless face and the slightest hint of unendingughter in her eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you just now, and I¡¯m not lying to you now, either. What was us just now is also us now ah.¡± Wang Yuxin suddenly broke free from Nangong¡¯s grasp and ran to Lily.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s good to be here, it¡¯s good to be here.¡± Lily stroked Wang Yuxin¡¯s hair and smiled.


    ¡°Huh? Howe I don¡¯t see Dao Mia and Asher?¡± Wang Yuxin looked at Lily questioningly with a small pout while looking around.


    ¡°They¡¯re, ah, still getting ready. Should be out in a little while.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if they don¡¯te out, I¡¯m going to France. There are beautiful women waiting for me over there.¡± udezily picked up his ss and sipped it.

 Chapter 182- The Wedding Scene

    ¡°I say this bride and groom are not in a hurry, what are you blindly anxious about?¡± Nangong asked as he walked over and silently stroked Wang Yuxin¡¯s hair, his face full of doting and tenderness.


    Wang Yuxin was so in his face that she blushed, lowering her head and burying her face into Nangong Man¡¯s chest, shy like a girl in her first love.


    ¡°Oh, it looks like we¡¯re going to have another cup of wedding wine with.¡± That¡¯s when Adam Jun settled all the guests and came over and wrapped his arms around Lily¡¯s waist and said tenderly.


    ¡°Oh, it would seem so.¡± Lily nced at her husband full of tenderness.


    Suddenly the lights of therge venue were all dimmed, and only a red carpeted area in the middle was illuminated by colored etc. on the road that would lead to the end of life.


    ¡°Please take your seats, all our guests and friends, our wedding ceremony will begin soon.¡± The emcee¡¯s words instantly made the unmanageable noise that the entire scene had been hi-jacking a second before dissolve into calm.


    After the venue gradually quieted down, the MC revealed a smile of satisfaction, ¡°Good, then, next, please invite our protagonists, the beautiful bride and the dashing groom to open the curtain belonging to their heaven with a warm apuse!¡±


    As soon as the words were spoken, the door across the stage slowly opened. The spotlight gathered on the couple that came out.


    Asher was dressed in a white suit with a dainty red rose pinned to his chest, vowing that the star of the night would be the man with the rose.


    Thick eyebrows, high nose, angr profile, sensual lips, upright posture, always such a man no matter what kind of woman will fall for his appearance. If someone then knew about this man¡¯s family background, then it could almost be said that no woman could refuse this man.


    After a brief pause of several seconds of silence, the scene¡¯s apuse and shouts stretched out like a flood that had unloaded its floodgates.


    Asher stood in the doorway, straightening thepels of his suit and greeting those around him with a smile, before turning to put his hand behind him in the doorway.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    An exmation came from the crowd at some point, breaking the momentary silence, followed by more exmations as promised.


    ¡°They are just perfect for each other! I¡¯ve been to so many weddings and I have to say they are the most beautiful, well-matched couple!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a match made in heaven!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All at once, exmations, apuse, murmurs and all sorts of envious eyes gathered on these two people from all directions.


    Mia smiled slightly and put her hand on Asher¡¯s proffered hand, stepping out from behind Asher.


    This was a time when Asher, who was supposed to be the one in the spotlight, was surprised to have half of the halo taken away from him by this woman.


    Mia¡¯s entire body looked like it was sprinkled with the glow of a superstar under the light, with countless seven-colored rays bursting out from every detail of her body one after another. A refreshing smile spread across her charming face. The tall figure mirrored the curves of that one bumpy piece, the long white silk hem of the dress resting on the rose petal covered floor in the back. Holding a handful of white roses in her hands, she was as beautiful as a white swan of the Volga.


    With lights, flowers, apuse and cheers, Mia took Asher¡¯s arm. With many blessings, the two took one step down the aisle, stamping out their happy footprints.


    When the two walked to the middle of the road, Mia saw Wang Yuxin and Nangong asked sitting at the nearest right hand side position and mischievously winked towards Wang Yuxin.


    Wang Yuxin looked at the sarcasm in her eyes and red back nonchntly, as if to say, ¡°Today is your wedding, it¡¯s none of my business!¡±


    Mia smiled faintly and turned to Nangong to ask for a difficult look.


    Nangong asked with understanding, and the hand that was wrapped around Wang Yuxin¡¯s waist increased a few more points of force.


    Wang Yuxin noticed that something was wrong, and her eyes hovered over Mia and Nangong Man¡¯s faces for a moment before she realized that she had been tricked by these two people, and she was furious and ashamed and annoyed, with a very chagrined expression on her face, she raised her small fist and smashed it into Nangong Man¡¯s chest.


    Looking at the two who were flirting, Mia and Asher looked at each other with a smile and moved on.


    The not-so-long red carpet was precious to these two people who hadn¡¯t seen each other in five years.


    Adam JunLily stood by with emotion and excitement in her eyes as she watched her son about to start a family.


    Grandpa Jun was even shaking with his hands on crutches, both eyes full of tears of emotion.


    ¡°Well, wee our new couple to the stage, but you don¡¯t have to be formal, everyone here today is your guest, so as the hosts you have to put on a good show.¡± The emcee added the words ¡°perform hard¡±, which made the people on stageugh.


    ¡°Well, back to the point. May I ask the groom, do you wish to watch over Miss Luo by your side for the rest of your life, to love and protect her, for richer or poorer, in life or in death or in sickness?¡± The emcee¡¯s righteous words pulled the scattered thoughts of those who wereughing on stage to the two main characters.


    ¡°I will. If you don¡¯t leave, I will live and die.¡± The smile on Asher¡¯s face melted from surface to surface and into every cell of his body.


    ¡°So, may I ask Miss Luo, will you care for Mr. Asher for the rest of your life, for richer or poorer, in life and in death and in sickness?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Mia looked at Asher earnestly, ¡°To die and live with my son; to hold my son¡¯s hand and grow old with him.¡±


    ¡°Good, then ¡­¡± The officiant was about to open his mouth for the two to exchange rings when suddenly the lights dimmed and the entire wedding venue was plunged into infinite darkness.


    Those on stage couldn¡¯t see the stage, but Mia¡¯s diamondden dress and crown still made the glowing presence felt.


    Suddenly, right in the middle of the stage, three men in ck descended from the sky.


    In the darkness, the two men descended directly from the ropes, sandwiching Mia in a wedding dress as she rose from the stage directly to the center of the stage.


    ¡°Get off me Asher, help me!¡± Mia struggled and tried to shake off the two men driving her. But the two men¡¯s bodies were not moving at all. Instead, Mia threw off the bouquet in her hand due to her earlier struggle, apanied by the ropes rising higher and higher.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The screams from the stage grew and the ce went dark as the guests all scurried around, Asher and ude were pounded into the middle of the crowd, desperately searching for an exit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Mia , I¡¯ming to save you!¡± Asher peeled through the backwash crowd and pushed hard towards the stage.


    ¡°Asher!¡± cried Mia, moving her hands away from therge hand covering her mouth for help.


    But Asher just couldn¡¯t get to the stage right away, no matter how worried he was.


    Wang Yuxin and Nangong Man were also stunned by this sudden scene. What kind of person was it that dared to make a scene at Jun¡¯s wedding, wasn¡¯t this a clear indication of having a problem with Jun?


    The crowd was getting crowded, the scene was chaotic, and Nangong asked, holding Wang Yuxin tightly in his arms, anxiously searching for Asher¡¯s figure.


    After half an hour finally the wedding site was restored to its original state, all the guests were evacuated, and what was a perfect wedding came to an end amidst panic and idents.


    Asher looked at the remaining ropes directly above the stage and was anxious as hell. The bruises on his face burst like he was about to kill someone.


    ¡°Who the hell is it? How dare they take Mia so tantly ?¡± Nangong asked, hugging the stunned Wang Yuxin, a heavy emotion spread across his face.


    ¡°Ah Man, where do you think they will take Mia to?¡± Wang Yuxin was sobbing uncontrobly, since Mia was poisoned by Li Nast time, Wang Yuxin was once again feeling the undeniable threat ahead. She was very afraid, very afraid that she would never see Mia again like this.


    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Nangong asked, frowning and reaching up to stroke Wang Yuxin¡¯s forehead,fortingly.


    ¡°Yeah, Xin just don¡¯t worry about it, your negativity will infect everyone here, after all, the person who is most worried, hasn¡¯t spoken.¡± ude put away the lethargy of his new arrival at the wedding venue and frowned as he stood by the wall.


    Hearing ude say that, Nangong asked and Wang Yuxin coincidentally forgot about Asher on the stage.


    Asher¡¯s eyes had no warmth in them, they were about to be drenched in fiery red blood, and his fists cackled from time to time due to their tight grip.


    ¡°Asher, go ahead, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ude stood bodily upright, hands in his pants pockets, and looked at Asher with a straight face.


    ¡°Check!¡± Asher gritted his teeth and stared angrily at the trampled bouquet on the ground, both eyes glowing with rage.


    ¡°Good.¡± ude spat out a soft word before turning towards the door.


    Such a breezy reply was the best means offorting Asher, who trusted the man who walked out deeply, like family.


    And such a friendship was exactly what Nangong asked had been looking for.


    Nangong askedforted the person in his arms and also stood up, bringing Wang Yuxin to Lily¡¯s side and giving Lily a meaningful nce, ¡°Auntie, Xin Xin is counting on you.¡±


    Lily looked at ude and Namgung with a worried look in her flustered expression and nodded solemnly.


    After receiving Lily¡¯s affirmative answer, Nangong asked, running in stride towards the door and catching up with Nangong who was walking ahead, the two of them disappearing side by side into the messy scene.


    ¡°Asher, let¡¯s go back and wait at home for news, I think they¡¯ll bring Mia back safely.¡± Lily looked at her son, who was almost on the verge of copse, and the heartache that flooded her heart tore her raw.


    Asher didn¡¯t say anything, just bent down to pick up the ring that he hadn¡¯t had time to put on Mia¡¯s finger, silent.


    Adam Jun saw this and came up and held out his shoulder to stop his wife in her arms, ¡°Son is old enough to have his own way of working things out, let¡¯s go first.¡±

 Chapter 183: Refusing to say anything

    Lily looked at her child reluctantly before pulling Wang Yuxin out of the wedding scene.


    ¡°Master, Madam, Master Tai has passed out!¡± It was moments before the Jun family couple walked out of the meeting when the driver ran up and delivered the not-so-pleasant news.


    ¡°What?¡± Lily¡¯s brain gasped at the news all at once, and, perhaps from over-anxiety and impatience, she passed out!


    This is great, one fainted in the car and one in his arms. Adam Jun frowned and immediately held his fainting wife and gave a wink to Wang Yuxin, ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    Wang Yuxin and Adam Jun helped get Lily into the car and drove straight to the hospital.


    Time slipped away and Asher returned to the Jun family mansion after an unsessful day of searching, but it was surprisingly empty.


    A knock on the door came from behind Asher. Asher stopped to pace back and forth, strode to the door, and a voice in her heart told him: it¡¯s mia, Mia is back!


    The moment he opened the door, Asher¡¯s face stiffened. The visitor also looked apologetic.


    ¡°Did you find it?¡± Asher gripped Nangong¡¯s shoulder hard, and the hope in his eyes was so strong that Nangong¡¯s heart tightened.


    How much love should be expected from such an expectation?


    However, even if Nangong asked couldn¡¯t stand it, he couldn¡¯t stop the truth. Nangong asked avoiding Asher¡¯s longing eyes and shook his head faintly.


    Asher stiffened and stumbled a few steps, his eyes like rivers dug dry and full of dead silence.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, ude hasn¡¯t returned yet, maybe he¡¯ll bring back some good news.¡± Nangong asked as he looked at the haggard Asher with an unforgiving face, his words offorting out of his mouth.


    Just as Asher¡¯s eyes were taking on a slight glow, ude walked in with a disheveled look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ude didn¡¯t dare look up to meet ude¡¯s gaze, head tilted to the side in a hoarse voice.


    So much for Asher¡¯s otherwise dashed hopes.


    Silence, as half the silence of a sleeping night.


    Suddenly Asher¡¯s eyes zed over and he mmed his fist down heavily on the table, storming out, ¡°Who the hell is it!¡±


    This yell did not matter, Nangong asked and ude looked at each other and lowered their heads grimly. But the men who had been following behind ude did shiver straight down.


    Such an Asher is like a source of fire that burns hot whenever there is a starburst, and no one dares to mess with it.


    Asher gritted his teeth, his eyes wandering to the ring on the table, his mind silently chanting, ¡°Mia , where are you?¡±


    Two days had passed, but it was as calm as if that incident had never happened.


    ¡°How are Mom and Grandpa doing?¡± Asher asked, standing with his back to the office window, his eyes listless.


    ude saw Asher¡¯s lifeless look and let out a long sigh, sitting back in his chair, ¡°All awake, the doctor said it was just shock, and if he rests well, he can be discharged tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Asher lowered his head and yed with the ring in his hand, his gaze dull.


    ¡°Asher, I know you¡¯re worried about Mia . But you can¡¯t just ignore Mia¡¯spany because you¡¯re worried about Mia, can you?¡± The seriousness in ude¡¯s eyes deepened a few more notches as he stared at the nearly disheveled Asher.


    Although it had only been two days since Mia had disappeared, the man in front of him looked like two years had passed, and his entire body had aged extremely quickly.


    Hearing the words about Mia spill out of ude¡¯s mouth, Asher¡¯s dull gaze finally flooded with more than a hint.


    ¡°What happened to Centurion?¡± Asher gripped the ring in his hand and lifted his head, looking straight at ude.


    ¡°Out of big trouble.¡± ude was very pleased with the kind of Asher that was the only one who could ovee problems that never seemed solvable time and time again.


    ¡°Say.¡± Asher slipped the ring in his hand into the box and tucked it in his pocket, shoved his hands into his pants pockets, and stood up straight, watching his best friend.


    ¡°I met with Nangong today, and Nangong said that thepany is in chaos because of Mia¡¯s disappearance, and thepany is now in a state of panic. Thepany¡¯s finance department just found out a big loss. There are rumors that Mia has fled with a huge amount of money. Now there¡¯s a strike at Centurion and almost all the frontline workers have stopped working. The board of directors is trying to suppress it, but it¡¯s backfiring and getting bigger and bigger. Now Nangong asked is busy with a lot of work.¡±


    Asher¡¯s mouth lifted in a cold snort, knowing without saying so that it was a nt.


    That Mia ran away with a lot of money? What a joke! How many eyes watched Mia being robbed from the wedding venue? Do all women in wedding dresses like to run away with huge sums of money when they get married? This is a false usation!


    Suddenly Asher¡¯s expressiongged and rxed. Since someone had falsely used him, it meant that someone knew where Mia was, so to find Mia, they needed to start with the Centurion Group.


    Asher straightened his instrument and turned to ude, ¡°I need to see the acting director of Centurion.¡±


    Asher¡¯s spirited look was clearly telling ude the good news: ¡°There¡¯s a score to be made for this.¡±


    ude¡¯s face suddenly lifted with his usual sassy smile and he saidzily, ¡°Roger that.¡±


    Asher sat in his chair with his ten fingers crossed and uncrossed, crossed and uncrossed ¡­ If it is true that Mia¡¯s disappearance is rted to the Shengshi Group, then the most likely person to strike is the current acting director. Because he is the one who least wants Mia, the real president, to appear.


    Then by inference, this acting director called Wang Dong is a big deal.


    Just as Asher¡¯s gaze tightened, the phone suddenly rang, ¡°Mr. Jun, Wang Dong from Shengshi Group is here.¡±


    Asher turned in his chair, drew back his thoughts, and coldly said to the caller, ¡°Okay, I got it, tell Xiang to bring him in with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The caller received the order and hung up, leaving only the sound of a beep.


    Within moments, Wang Dong walked in, apanied by ude.


    Wang Dong followed ude obsequiously and stood in the doorway after entering.


    But ude didn¡¯t look like he was going to entertain Wang Dong, justzily nestled into the sofa with his hands behind his head and hit his dazed eyes.


    Asher looked at his friend¡¯srge grin and frowned lightly, turning to speak, ¡°Please feel free to take your seat, Wang Dong.¡±


    But Wang Dong also seemed to be out of shape, as if he hadn¡¯t heard, his eyes wavering from side to side, his tongue licking his dry lips, his body shivering a little.


    Asher noticed the subtle change in the man and didn¡¯t say anything just took note of it, a certain emotion in his eyes deepening.


    Hearing no response from Wang Dong, ude rice open a slit, nced at the trembling old man, and said carelessly, ¡°Wang Dong, our General Manager Jun invites you to take your seat.¡±


    ude gave a meaningful nce at Wang Dong and said in a long drawn out tone.


    ¡°Oh, oh. Good, good.¡± Wang Dong snapped back to attention at ude¡¯s reminder, looked around, and found a chair farther away from the couch and sat down.


    ¡°I wonder what Dong Wang has to say about the disappearance of General Manager Wen?¡± Asher opened the door and skipped the unnecessary words directly.


    ¡°What opinion can I have, except that it¡¯s true that Chief Wen is missing. It¡¯s also rather chaotic in thepany now, and I¡¯m so busy here that I¡¯m surprised I didn¡¯t think much about it.¡± Wang Dong felt Asher¡¯s harsh gaze and didn¡¯t dare to look up, just lowered his head and whispered.


    This somewhatical exnation made Asher raise an eyebrow. Such a statement was simply wed, what kind of loyal ministry would be so busy pulling strings and managing thepany in the absence of their superiors that they would forget to look into the president¡¯s disappearance?


    Meh, it¡¯s okay to coax a three-year-old.


    ¡°Oh? Listening to this tone, it seems like Wang Dong feels good about General Manager Wen¡¯s disappearance. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re not the least bit worried, huh?¡± ude folded his hands behind his head to look far away and closed his eyes, as if he was asleep, yet constantly aware of every detail that was happening around him.


    Wang Dong¡¯s palms broke out in a cold sweat when ude said that, and for a moment, he actually felt something blocking his throat and couldn¡¯t find a reason.


    Although these two yellow boys were much younger than himself, he always felt his nerves tighten when he was with them.


    Intuition tells Wang Dong that the man in front of him is suspecting himself!


    Wang Dong immediately stood up from his chair and swung his hands in front of his chest: ¡°No, no, it¡¯s wrong for Mr. Xiang to say that! Although I am not a hero, I still have the heart to return the favor. Ever since thest time when Mr. Wen gave a helping hand to solve a big problem for thepany in a time of crisis, I, Mr. Wang, have been grateful. I only have respect for General Manager Wen, where do I have bad intentions? The charge of saying that I don¡¯t care about General Manager Wen is just too big for me, I, Person Wang, can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    ude, startled by his overreaction, opened his eyes to look at Asher.


    And at that moment Asher was watching ude with the same meaningful gaze, and the two exchanged a brief nce before immediately and imperceptibly returning to their original position.


    ¡°Oh, Wang Dong is overly concerned, I just asked a question. As you know, Wen is the wife of our General Manager Jun, the husband cares about his wife, I can¡¯t stay out of it as a subordinate, right? I can¡¯t stay out of it, can I? I have to go on the scene.¡± ude repliedzily as if nothing had happened, still closing his eyes.


    ¡°Shhh ¡­¡± gently wiping the beads of sweat seeping out of his head, the older man¡¯s body slowly sat down.


    Wang Dong heard him say that, and his tightly hanging heart was considered to have been released. A voice in his heart told himself, ¡°Okay, okay ¡­¡±


    After a short talk Wang Dong left, leaving only a serious looking Asher and a rxed looking ude in the office.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Looking out the window at the distant back, Asher frowned tightly, his mouth indignant, ¡°Old fox, won¡¯t say anything.¡±

 Chapter 184 – The fox always shows his tail

    After Asher met Wang Dong, he was even more certain that this incident could not be separated from Wang Dong, the old fox. However, he was so tight-lipped that he refused to say anything, causing Asher to be anxious.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? But since a fox will always show its tail, it seems we need to meet Namgung to ask.¡± ude still had the same uninhibited smile on his face for a thousand years.


    Asher didn¡¯t move or change his expression one iota, just replied faintly, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Time passed, but no matter how many people Asher sent to look for Mia, there was still no news about Mia, as if the whole person had disappeared silently in the city without a trace.


    ¡°Asher, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much. As much as I know I¡¯m worried about Mia , I know you care about her more than I do¡­ Later when Manes, you can ask him properly, and when everything is clear, maybe this dilemma will be solved.¡±


    Wang Yuxin has been taking care of Lily and Grandpa Jun since she left with Lily¡¯s groupst time. after they got well, Nangong Man had a ton of things going on in hispany, so Nangong Man put her in Jun¡¯s house in order to worry less and for Wang Yuxin¡¯s safety.


    Asher looked at Wang Yuxin with a serious look on his face and suddenly remembered that Mia also liked to look at him like this, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but darken and lose the shine they had before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad, Mia would be devastated if she saw you like this ¡­¡±


    ¡°Asher, Namgung asked toe.¡± Suddenly Grandpa Jun¡¯s pale voice came from upstairs.


    These days, Grandpa Jun is also the same as Asher is always unable to eat, free to sit on the chair upstairs to look at the door, waiting for Mia¡¯s news. But this look Lily anxious, afraid that Mia people did not wait back, the old man¡¯s body will not be able to eat.


    ¡°Nangong Man, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Asher saw Nangong ask walk in before sitting up straight, after not seeing him for a few days, Nangong ask had also lost a lot of weight.


    Nangong asked as he walked in without looking, nodding his head and saying hello to Lily and Grandpa Jun before finding a seat right next to Asher.


    ¡°The information you asked me forst time, I went back and did have a look, anything else you want to ask, I think I can answer it all.¡± Nangong asked and smiled at Wang Yuxin, signaling that he was having an okay timetely and didn¡¯t want her to get hung up.


    Asher cleared his throat, signaling that Namgung should ask for the greater good.


    Nangong asked, suddenly finding himself watched by a room full of people, all staring nkly at him, waiting to get a response from him, to get a response about Mia.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What was it you saidst time that Mia wasn¡¯t actually an orphan in the proper sense of the word?¡± Asher asked with a serious look on his face as he gazed at Namco and went straight to the point.


    ¡°The truth is, Mia is just without her father and mother, she has other family in the world.¡± Nangong asked with a deep breath and said lightly.


    ¡°What, Mia¡¯s not an orphan? How can that be? I¡¯ve known Mia since she was a child, so if she had other family, how could she have lived in an orphanage until she grew up? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Wang Yuxin was taken aback by Nangong Man¡¯s sudden exnation. Her eyes were wide, and her small mouth opened and closed, with apletely unbelievable expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Nangong asked as he reached out to stroke Wang Yuxin¡¯s long hair and said gently.


    ¡°And if Mia still has family, who is her family?¡± Asher couldn¡¯t help but feel an increased disgust for the man who had so cruelly abandoned Mia. What right did it have to leave a living being in a ce she never knew about, living a life without anyone to love and cherish?


    Nangong asked, withdrawing his hand from Wang Yuxin¡¯s hair and saying in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s Leng Tianming, the leader of the Shengshi Group.¡±


    Nangong asked a statement that shocked everyone in the room.


    Mia is actually Leng Tianming¡¯s granddaughter! I¡¯m afraid this is another very explosive piece of news!


    Without paying attention to the expressions of the people around him, Nangong continued, ¡°At that time, Mia¡¯s parents flew back to China from the United States with Mia in their arms. However, the ne had an ident duringnding, and the ne was destroyed. Mia¡¯s mother protected her daughter from any harm, so Mia survived.¡±


    Nangong asked couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he spoke, ¡°When Mia¡¯s parents¡¯ bodies wereter transported to the Leng family, Leng Tianming had spent a lot of effort to find his granddaughter. But Mia was treated as a fatherless orphan and was sent to an orphanage where she grew up until she reached adulthood.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Mia was always scared of flying.¡± Wang Yuxin choked back tears as she listened.


    ¡°And then what?¡± Lily interjected.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore after that, that¡¯s all I know.¡± Nangong asked with a long sigh.


    Although the previous Nangong asked was not a very cheerful person either, but today¡¯s sigh was with all thepassion he could muster.


    Asher¡¯s eyes were as pale as a piece of waxed white paper at the moment.


    What kind of courage is it that allows this poor little woman to face God¡¯s merciless trickery again and again; what kind of kindness is it that allows this lovely little woman to forgive herself again and again for the harm she brings to her?


    Having given her so much pain himself, he never got to know her properly. One was so preupied with feeling one¡¯s own pain that one never bothered to perceive her world.


    Mia , where the hell are you? Come back, give me a chance to pamper you with the love of my life!


    ¡°But even if we know about Mia¡¯s life now, what can we do about it, and isn¡¯t Mia still unheard of?¡±


    Wang Yuxin is shocked to hear Nangong¡¯s story about Mia¡¯s life, but even if she knows everything about Mia, what¡¯s the point of knowing where Mia is now?


    Wang Yuxin¡¯s words were exactly what everyone was worried about, and although everyone was just as shocked, even knowing this news didn¡¯t make things go any better.


    Lily took a worried look at her son. Since thest wedding, Asher had lost a lot of weight, his face was already a bit thin, and his cheekbones were now high, and he looked like a sick person.


    ¡°Asher, since we already know about Mia¡¯s past,, then maybe we can start with Mia¡¯s past, that might lead to a clue.¡±


    Lily¡¯s soft voice came from her ears and Asher froze, a light shed in his eyes, yes, Mia¡¯s past was that orphanage.


    ¡°Yes, auntie is right, and you shouldn¡¯t be in too much of a hurry. Although what Xin Xin said is true, but when we have a ray of hope, the best thing is to save our strength and feel things out properly, so we can count on living up to any intelligence.¡±


    After Nangong asked said this to Asher, his big hand attached to Wang Yuxin¡¯s shoulder, although he knew that every one of them was anxious to the extreme at this moment, but when there was nothing he could do, he still hoped that some of his words, some of his actions, could warm her up, could make her truly feel his warmth.


    ¡°Well ¡­¡± Asher said one word faintly, in a voice so extremely small that only he could hear it.


    Although Wang Yuxin¡¯s heart was anxious as hell, but even if she was anxious, she still needed to wait. Wang Yuxin sighed, the depths of her eyes darkened, closing her eyes and burrowing into Nangong Man¡¯s arms, her tears unconsciously slipping down.


    Nangong asked looking at a sad Wang Yuxin, only to feel that each drop of tears on her face, are heavy smashed in his left heart, rushing raw pain. Almost subconsciously, Nangong asked to increase the force of his hands, tightening Wang Yuxin in his arms.


    ¡°Asher, you might as well listen to Nangong, this is not the time to be depressed, even if you have a million and one things that are not easy, you have to settle down and work it out well. You know right now Mia is waiting for you somewhere, if you can¡¯t get back on your feet, then who else can she expect?¡± Grandpa Jun, who had been sitting upstairs for a long time, spoke up unexpectedly when no one knew what to do. At this point Grandpa Jun with his years of experience and sophistication embodied the demeanor of an elder trying to wake up a young man in a funk.


    Lily, Nangong asked and Wang Yuxin were both startled by this suddenforting voice and looked up, looking upstairs.


    During Mia¡¯s absence, Grandpa Jun was no less nervous and worried than everyone else in the room. Now he was just like everyone else in the room, unable to do anything. Or rather, he was even worse than everyone else present, at least everyone could contribute, but he was left with nothing to do.


    Asher¡¯s body shook at the sudden voice, the long-lost sound of his grandfather¡¯s care, which had appeared for the first time since Mia had disappeared.


    Asher clenched the diamond ring in his hand, his fist crunching from time to time from overexertion.


    Just as no one was sure of the response, Asher suddenly stood up and turned to look at the old man swaying upstairs behind him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa, I¡¯lle back with a Mia that¡¯s as safe as can be!¡±


    Jun Lao¡¯s expression was too far away for Wang Yuxin to really see, but she could clearly see the expressions of Lily and Adam Jun who came after her and just happened to hear Asher¡¯sst words.


    It was afort, afort surrounded by a deep love for your children. Every member of June¡¯s family present had epted Mia as a person, from the inside out, in equal or different degrees. Mia, no matter where you are now, or whether you are thinking of this family even now. This family does truly remember you, and the feeling of being your favorite family member is finally gained.

 Chapter 185 Maintenance of the orphanage

    Two days have passed since thest time Nangong asked to arrive at Jun¡¯s house, and Asher hasn¡¯t been idle at all in these few days, on the one hand, he ordered his men to continue looking for Mia, and on the other hand, he has shifted his center all the way to the orphanage where Mia was staying.


    ¡°You really do have a lot of leisure, to think that you¡¯re happy with things like maintaining an orphanage.¡± ude was obviously having trouble sleeping and eating these days because of Mia too, the dark circles under his eyes lying silently like a meal waiting to be tasted by Asher.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these days. Take a good catch up on your sleep, and looking at the dark circles under your face, it can no longer be ignored, and at this rate, I can hardly guarantee that I¡¯m keeping a giant panda in my ownpany for nothing.¡±


    Asher put down the paper he had just finished reviewing in his hand, and the expression on his face was only slightly more rxed.


    ude did not showfort or happiness because of Asher¡¯s concern, but only his face was filled with the same unrestrained smile as before: ¡°Aigoo, I¡¯m sour, Master Asher, I think if you don¡¯te with me, I¡¯m afraid that by the time we reach the orphanage, it will already be dark, not to mention not seeing the old director, and even if you do, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to return. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able toe back, it¡¯s hard to walk at night.¡±


    Asher looked at the rxed ude with amusement, how could he not know that it was the tired man in front of him who was trying to hide his relief by working up and down for him these days.


    ¡°Good, just about all the paperwork is done, can we just have the secretary regrize themter, let¡¯s go.¡± Asher grabbed his suit that was hitched to his chair and quickly straightened his grooming before turning around and walking out of the office and straight to the parking lot.


    Behind her ude frowned and grumbled, ¡°Hey, what a talker, I¡¯ve had eight lifetimes of bad luck knowing you.¡± Although the grumbling mood on his face continued unabated, ude¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, real smiles that hadn¡¯t been seen in half a month.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the point of stalling? Hurry up! I was rushing me earlier.¡± Asher grumbled at the slow ude when he saw that the people behind him weren¡¯t following.


    ¡°Here we go!¡± ude opened the door of the ck Porsche in stride and sat unceremoniously in the passenger seat.


    Asher¡¯s depressed gaze skewered ude as he silently took the driver¡¯s seat and drove.


    The car flew away into the busiest part of the city, and after an unknown amount of time, a ck luxury Porsche sped into a remote suburb of the city.


    When the car pulled up, two tall men got out of it, one in front of the other.


    ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Asher straightened the cor and cuffs of his suit and cleared his throat softly.


    ¡°Nonsense, you drove the car here, how should I know!¡± ude gave the pretend ignorant Asher a good-natured look and headed straight for the orphanage.


    Maybe it was the years of destion in the orphanage, or maybe it was because the flowers and nts in the orphanage also had a spiritual nature. In any case ude had an indescribable sadness when he first stepped into the courtyard, a sadness that spread throughout his body in an instant until it overwhelmed his entire being.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± An elderly old woman came out of the room directly across from the courtyard door, looking about sixty, but in perfect health, speaking in a thick, booming voice.


    ude sees someoneing out and is just about to go up and announce himself, but is pulled back by Asher, who gives ude a scowl that signals him to be silent at this point.


    ¡°Old man, we are friends of Mia who used to live here, and we came here to see her old ce and also to find out more about her former life.¡± Asher said in as gentle a voice as he could muster.


    When faced with such an Asher, perhaps any of his rivals would be surprised to hear it. Such a gentle and humble voice is really unlike the usual thunderous Asher¡¯s approach.


    But ude, beside Asher, would never think so.


    Since Mia had entered Asher¡¯s life, all of Asher¡¯s previous impossibilities had now be possible as well.


    So looking at the reverent Asher with his attitude, ude was stating the reason for his visit to the old woman in the same gentle voice.


    ¡°Yes, old man, the one in front of you is Miss Mia¡¯s boyfriend, and they are about to get married, so Mr. Jun wanted toe over to see Mia¡¯s living environment, and also wanted to contribute some of the funds for the re-furbishment of the orphanage.¡±


    It was rare for ude to be so understanding, and perhaps by chance, to their surprise, the old man in front of them was the very old dean they were looking for.


    ¡°I¡¯m the dean here, you¡¯vee to the right person.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you guyse with me.¡± After the old dean heard the purpose of his visit, a small smile surfaced at the corners of his mouth as he turned around and led the two of them into the depths of the courtyard.


    The yard was not veryrge, about the same size as the area upied by the Jun family¡¯s vi, and due to years of disrepair, many of the walls of the yard had receded from their siding, and the floor tiles were mossy. Perhaps it was due to the diligence of the gardener, the courtyard was full of flowers and nts but not overgrown.


    As he walked to the backyard, Asher saw what looked like a swing that had been sitting in a far corner for years, and was also rusty from the rain.


    ¡°Hey, Mia is a good kid. She was just a little girl who didn¡¯t know anything when she was adopted. I heard from the people who brought her in that both of her parents died because of the fact of the ne, leaving the poor girl alone¡±, the old dean spoke silently as he walked around looking at the swing in the corner.


    The old Dean¡¯s memories reminded Asher of the surprise and heartache he felt when he first learned the news. He thought it might be better when he heard it again, but it wasn¡¯t, and just somewhere on the left side of Asher¡¯s chest was filling with the dust of pain at the moment.


    ¡°Growing up, Mia was a very understanding child. She was very kind and willing to help others. Whenever there were good clothes and toys donated to her, she always hid in the corner and waited for others to pick them first, and only after the children were all gone did shee over with the one or two that looked pretty good.¡± The old dean¡¯s gaze turned back from the swing, but the words from her mouth grew, and she lifted her feet and continued walking forward.


    ¡°One time, another Goodwill donor came by and looked at Mia in the corner , and I was curious and asked her why she was always hiding in the corner and smiling, but not going to get something with the other kids. Guess what she replied to me?¡± The old dean stopped and looked back at Asher who was full of heartache and worry with a kind smile on his face.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Asher had been stunned by the awfulness of the situation before him, he had no idea that the sweet and pathetic little woman had such a heartbreaking and heartbreaking past.


    The old dean took a long breath and smiled, ¡°She said that there was a limit to what was good, and if she took it, then the other kids wouldn¡¯t have it.¡±


    Asher¡¯s body suddenly stiffens, and his heart stings as hard as if struck by lightning!


    With this forgiveness, with this kindness, he could conclude that such a woman was the only one in the world who was that little fool!


    Time spilled unhurriedly with each step towards Mia¡¯s room, but Asher¡¯s steps became heavier and heavier. There were children running around from time to time, and Asher always wondered if there was a little Mia among them.


    ¡°Here it is.¡± The old Dean¡¯s voice pulled Asher back from his memories to reality.


    Asher didn¡¯t say anything, just lifted his feet and stepped into the not veryrge room, thoughts swaying his every nerve, every speck of dust in the air felt so familiar to Asher, like it was tinged with Mia¡¯s body odor.


    Asher stays in Mia¡¯s room dazedly, while ude, aside, gestures with great understanding to the old dean to go out with him.


    Once the two arrived in the courtyard, ude took the door with him, knowing Asher needed some alone time.


    ¡°Old Dean, then let¡¯s go talk about the kindergarten repairs.¡±


    The minutes ticked by and it was dark by the time Asher emerged from the room. Looking at ude standing in the doorway, Asher threw a thankful nce.


    ude didn¡¯t say anything, just walked straight to the door, and Asher didn¡¯t ask more questions, figuring it was just as well that ude had gotten things done, such a loyal friend was a rare find.


    Night falls, and I wonder what color the sun will be tomorrow.


    Word had gotten out about Asher¡¯s donation, I just didn¡¯t know it woulde so quickly.


    ¡°Hey, you know what? I heard that General Jun donated a considerable amount of money to the orphanage hey!¡±


    The story that is making the rounds in Jun¡¯spany is this one incident of Jun¡¯s donation. But Asher doesn¡¯t know that he has be a model businessman in the news and a charity king in the entertainment headlines at the moment.


    ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t just say tiger me for fun, did you? We all know that usually the president is cold, would he be someone who would go to charity when he has money?¡±


    ¡°Of course, who¡¯s lying to you, look for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me. If I¡¯m bluffing by saying it, then you¡¯ll have to believe what the newspapers say, right?¡± With that, a slender woman in a smart professional outfit flung a pile of newspapers in front of another woman.


    ¡°Wow, and quite literally hey! What a big number!¡±


    As the woman marveled more people gathered around the woman, and naturally the result was that in no time at all more marvels reached all corners of the floor.


    ¡°Hey, what are you all doing? Don¡¯t you have to work?¡± Suddenly a harsh woman¡¯s voice came from the doorway.


    The person who spoke was Asher¡¯s secretary, only to see her clutching arge pile of information in her hands and following a tall, handsome man with a look of reproach in her eyes for these gossipy employees.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 186.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s the president!¡± I don¡¯t know who in the crowd passed out a sentence, and at once countless pairs of eyes sent dark nces.


    Asher nced at the women around him and faintly said: ¡°Work¡±, then turned around and walked away, leaving a group of nymphomaniac staff looking at the back of the handsome and domineering president in a daze.


    Unlike Asher, who was getting a headache from the noise on the other side, ude¡¯s side was indeed surprisingly quiet.


    ¡°Hey, I really don¡¯t know if your dad wille to im you as his son, in case he doesn¡¯t, then you¡¯ll just have to stay at my ce for a few more days.¡± ude still had azy look on his face, nestled in the couch with a big grin, as if it was the only ce ude liked best.


    Unlike ude¡¯sziness, the boy sitting across from him was not a bit more rxed. The boy looked to be in his early twenties, and his youthful face told onlookers that he was just a harmless, recent college graduate, not some viin, and begged to be let off the hook.


    Satisfied with the teenager¡¯s nervousness and shortness ude slowly opened his eyes with a seductive look and asked, ¡°Well? Are you calling or not calling?¡±


    No matter what, children of rich families are spoiled, let alone the son of that old fox, Director Wang.


    A look at it shows that it is usually just precious, but the early twenties surprisingly have the fat body of Director Wang that is more than 50 years old. If not for the usual good food andzy loafing, is there a better exnation?


    At first, when the boy knew that he was being used to threaten his father, he still seemed to have a fearless spirit, but there is a ¡°one drum, then three failures¡±, and as time dragged on, the fear in the boy¡¯s heart grew stronger, and at this moment he was on the verge of copse.


    ¡°I ¡­¡± the teenager¡¯s fingers kept shaking up and down from side to side out of fear, the fear in his heart unmistakable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we just want to meet your father and have a nice talk, we won¡¯t do anything to him.¡± ude, seeing that the time was almost ripe, immediately sat up from the couch and followed the path.


    The teenager¡¯s nervous eyes swept across the floor, bit his lip like he¡¯d made some decision, looked up at ude and nodded.


    ¡°Okay, give him a phone.¡± ude smiled in satisfaction and gestured for the ck man standing behind the boy to give him a cell phone.


    ¡°Hello? Who is it?¡± The phone finally picked up after several rings, and the familiar, mellow voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m ¡­ now.¡±


    Without waiting for the teenager to finish his sentence Asher grabbed the phone and rose to the person on the phone nonchntly, ¡°I say, Director Wang, you¡¯ve been hiding for a long time, making me look for you to someone.¡±


    Since thest time I met Director Wang matter, this old and cunning man is like evaporated, how to find but can not find, finally helpless only have to take Director Wang¡¯s son over, in order to lure this old fox to the hook. As expected, he still kept the most authentic contact information for his son.


    ¡°ude, what have you done with my son! If you touch a hair on his head, I¡¯ll have you killed!¡±


    Listening to the annoyed voice of Director Wang on the phone, ude nodded with great satisfaction, it seemed he wasn¡¯t wrong, this was a good straw.


    ¡°Hotel An, VIP room 601. if you don¡¯te, then what will happen to your son, I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± ude hung up the phone in a sh after he finished.


    On the other side, Director Wang jumped in anger, although he said that he really wanted to hide himself, but his son was in their hands and he could only hold back and just admit it.


    ¡°Go, go to the Golden Luang Hotel.¡± Director Wang put on his clothes, turned around and walked out of the hut where he had been hiding for a long time and headed straight to the Golden Allied Hotel.


    ¡°ude, you better not do anything to my son, or I¡¯ll make you look good!¡± Director Wang was in the elevator, but he didn¡¯t rx his nerves at all.


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re here, Director Wang.¡± ude was very attentive and called Director Wang cordial, but that was not the case in his behavior.


    ¡°Ai, it seems that you are a busy person, so I have not been able to meet you for so long, so I invited your son here for a small sit. I didn¡¯t expect you to love your son so much that you rushed over here in such a hurry, without the slightest preparation to go back ah.¡±


    ude still had aid back look on his face, his mouth was easy to say, but the words that came out were truly frightening.


    It took a moment for Mr. Wang to remember the bodyguard he was traveling with at ude¡¯sment, and when he turned back around he realized that the man who hade with him was firmly pinned to the ground and couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Seeing that the people he had brought with him had been restrained, Director Wang immediately lost the sharpness he had when he had just entered the door, and the intuition in his heart told him that he was going to fall into the hands of this little brat!


    ¡°You tell me exactly where Mia went, who tied her up, and whether or not she had anything to do with the Shengshi Group, and I¡¯ll let your son go.¡± ude¡¯s face was covered with hostility, as if the next moment could send Director Wang into an infernal hell forever.


    Director Wang gritted his teeth and did not speak, only lowering his head to scan the room with his afterglow that could fit the people.


    ¡°You seem anxious about your own son, don¡¯t you?¡± ude saw that the old fox was ignoring himself, and a brilliant n pleased him.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a shame that such a nice teenager was just spoiled by your dad who is afraid to tell the truth, what a waste.¡±


    ude, knowing that originally, Director Wang had no intention of talking to himself properly, thought it was a clear choice to change his precious son to another ce.


    Who knows if this guy will say something to put himself off because he saw his son in a hurry?


    ¡°Where did you put my son?¡± Although the anger in Director Wang¡¯s heart was still rolling over, but his own life and his precious son were still in the hands of this man in front of him, God knows if he would be upset by which of his words and just ruin his son!


    ¡°Aigoo, I say, Director Wang you are not unaware that our General Manager Jun is notoriously bad-tempered, you don¡¯t think I brought your son here just to talk to you about family matters, do you?¡±


    ude put away the yful smile on his face, and his face darkened like a piece of paper that had been oiled with ck, one shade darker than the other.


    ¡°Come on, where¡¯s Mia!¡±


    A stern cry from ude made Director Wang¡¯s scalp wince, not that Director Wang didn¡¯t know that if he kept on sticking to his guns, there was a good chance that his son would be unknowingly taken care of by ude, after all, that Asher behind him wasn¡¯t a vegetarian.


    Director Wang¡¯s body kept shivering due to the shock, his breathing gradually increased, and the corners of his mouth twitched from time to time, as if he was going to die of breath in the next moment.


    Save your son? Say it? Director Wang¡¯s mind kept wandering between saying it and not saying it.


    ude saw the old fox¡¯s calcting gaze and thought to himself that perhaps his ploy had worked. It¡¯s best for a cheapskate like that to just get him to eat his punishment, or else where would he be willing to tell the truth!


    ¡°I say, Director Wang, no matter what else you have behind you or how hard you have behind you, all I can say is that if you lose your son and your family, then you have nothing, you wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to go and indirectly get your own son killed for someone who doesn¡¯t deserve it, would you?¡±


    The but so, ude¡¯s words hit the nail on the head, whether to save his son or not to let Mia go, he was always torn between ¡­


    It looked like ude¡¯s ploy was about to work, but the old unsub actually spat three words out of his mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ude was furious and stormy! How could he not know all of a sudden, when he obviously knew, and had just been weighing the pros and cons.


    ude walks right up to Director Wang and flings a big earful.


    ¡°Come on, where¡¯s Mia?¡± ude grabbed the cor of Director Wang, the short, fat one dangling in mid-air like a chained toad.


    However, apparently, Director Wang still wasn¡¯t going to say anything out after taking this p in the face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± ude¡¯s veins red as he flung the man out of his hand and said angrily, ¡°Press down and lock him up!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing ude¡¯smand, two tall men of size took the man in front of them out of ude¡¯s sight.


    ude frowned out the window into the distance, his eyes shifting from worry to a hint of fear, truly afraid that he would never see Mia again like this.


    Although there wasn¡¯t much progress in the matter of Director Wang, ude had a vague feeling that something would happen, and when he left Kien Luang, he specifically instructed his men to make sure that Director Wang was locked up in that ce, and that someone would take turns to guard it.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going over there?¡± Asher stood in the room, the dim light flickering with the erratic voltage, lining Asher¡¯s face with a slight scowl in its coldness.


    Such Asher is like a king who wants to ughter traitors, cold-blooded and cruel.


    ude pushed open the door of a worn room and walked in, looking at a sad-looking Asher who also shrugged helplessly and let out a long sigh.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, the old man still won¡¯t say anything, even when we have his son on our hands. I really don¡¯t know just what kind of people he¡¯s covering for that would be closer to him than this son who is rted by blood.¡±


    Asher, though he knew such an ending was possible, had no words for the sadness on his face when he really knew he still wouldn¡¯t be able to get word of Mia.


    ¡°What do we do next?¡±


    After a short silence, Asher spoke, ¡°That old fox is in our hands now, so we¡¯ll keep him well locked up. If he still has aplices, then naturally if the people outside can¡¯t reach him, they will find his son as a hostage and force him to give in. That¡¯s why his son must be in our hands as well.¡±

 Chapter 187 – Securing the scene

    Asher¡¯s words were indeed very pertinent. If it was really Director Wang who had done this, then any of Director Wang¡¯s associates, or anyone who knew anything rted to this matter, would naturally go to Director Wang¡¯s rtives and control them as long as they were cut off from contact with him, in order to ensure that his affairs would not be revealed and his own safety would be guaranteed. So in order to leave the old fox high and dry, protecting his family was also essential.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good!¡±


    A tall man in a ck suit came running in in a panic and ude and Asher each frowned as a bad feeling rose up inside them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ude couldn¡¯t understand what was going on that could cause a well-qualified bodyguard to behave in such a panic.


    Asher was also confused as to what had happened to make such a fine bodyguard act in such a degrading manner.


    The eyes of the visitor were stained with panic, mixed with a hint ofplex fear, swallowed, and his dry lips opened, ¡°Director Wang, dead ¡­¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Almost simultaneously, ude and Asher let out the same exmation!


    ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t I tell you guys to keep a tight watch, how could this still happen? Are you all rice buckets!¡± ude stood up and walked right up to his visitor, sternly bellowing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Asher¡¯s face coalesced into a dark gray beam, the color shing in his eyes making him unruffled.


    ¡°We were supposed to go to the room to bring the man a little something to eat, but when we walked in, the man had actually been killed!¡± An unknown look of fear spread across the visitor¡¯s face.


    ¡°Death in the Chamber?¡± ude¡¯s pupils widened a few notches, and he looked incredulously aside at Asher.


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±


    After receiving the affirmation from the visitor, Asher took a deep breath, what the hell was going on? Things were gettingplicated, how did this happen just when there was a turn of events!


    ¡°Take me.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± After receiving Asher¡¯s order, the bodyguard gathered himself and led Jun and Xiang out of the house.


    The ce where Director Wang was imprisoned was a small tiled room on the west side of this courtyard.


    The courtyard was situated on a hillside in a small town on the outskirts of the city, not only was it secluded, but even the defense of the sitting courtyard was airtight.


    When Asher entered the room, he was also startled. As the bodyguard had said, Director Wang was currently copsed under the table in the right corner, his body bearing various bruises, lying on the floor, and looking sideways, his face was covered in mud.


    ¡°How long has it been dead?¡± Asher frowned and asked the security guard behind him in a deep voice.


    ¡°He was already like this when we found out, when it was two hours before Xiang left.¡±


    ¡°Two hours?¡± Asher approached the side of Director Wang, who was lying on the floor, and touched his neck with his long, slender fingers.


    Sure enough, as the bodyguard said, Director Wang¡¯s body was already cold and had no pulse.


    But how does one let a closely guarded man die in a secret room to the fists and feet of an outsider?


    Asher looked around the room and found no trace of anything, the room was airtight with walls on three sides and only the doorway had an exit, not even a window, how did the man do that?


    ¡°Asher, let¡¯s just leave, this is a right and wrong ce. Let¡¯s go contact the police now, they¡¯ll investigate.¡± ude walked up to Asher and advised.


    ¡°Well, good.¡± Asher stood up and followed ude to the door.


    ¡°Take good care of the scene.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Asher gave aplicated look at Director Wang who had fallen to the ground and turned to leave.


    In the Jun family cottage, three men were discussing something.


    ¡°It was clearly one step away, just this one step! But what the hell is going on, how did he get killed in the secret room?¡± Nangong asked sitting in the room although he was very anxious, but there was not a single thing he could do.


    ¡°I originally thought that old fox, Director Wang, would be a breakthrough, but it¡¯s a good thing that he just died in the secret room without a word.¡± ude also had a pity face.


    ¡°Hey, unfortunately there¡¯s still no news of Mia.¡± ude sighed helplessly, saying what everyone had feared most in their hearts.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Nangong asked, nudging ude beside him and sweeping a nce across the room at Asher, who had his head down, to signal him to stop mentioning Mia.


    ude nced at Asher worriedly, the corner of her mouth skimming as worry smeared her heart.


    It¡¯s been almost a month since it happened, but it hasn¡¯t gotten any better, so it¡¯s no wonder Asher¡¯s mood isn¡¯t always upbeat.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a good thing everyone¡¯s looking now, even the police aren¡¯t in the search camp? Maybe there¡¯ll be a breakthrough too.¡± Namco asked following ude¡¯s words with a slightly lighter turn of tone.


    ¡°Well, I hope so, too.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jun, Officer Li is looking for you.¡± The bodyguard stood in the doorway and bowed, interrupting the silence in the room.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get Officer Lee in here.¡± Asher gripped the ring in his hand and put it in the pocket of his shirt, sitting upright and waiting.


    The bouncer went out for a moment then walked in with a tall, smartly dressed man who looked to be in his early thirties.


    ¡°Officer Lee please sit down.¡± Asher made a gesture of invitation and motioned for Officer Lee to sit beside him.


    ¡°Oh, hello Mr. Jun, hello to you both.¡± Officer Li had obviously just returned from an errand, and although he wasn¡¯t wearing a police uniform, he couldn¡¯t hide the heroic andpetent look between his eyebrows.


    ¡°Officer Lee, any news of Mia?¡± Asher put away his previous feeling of dishevelment and looked at Officer Lee with a straight face, desperate to get anything out of him about Mia, even if it was just a little bit.


    Officer Li took off his hat, patted the dust on it, and sighed, ¡°We have sent arge number of police officers to find Miss Luo¡¯s whereabouts, but there is no news yet. But don¡¯t worry, we will do our best to find Miss Mia¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Still no news?¡± Nangong asked as he had gone through all sorts of puzzles over the past month and solved them quite well, but the only thing was that there was no news from Mia.


    ¡°Well, we haveunched a full investigation, two surrounding cities have been searched, neither of them have any trace of Miss Mia, now we have to shift our focus to other cities. Miss Mia¡¯s disappearance and the murder of Shengshi Group¡¯s director Wang should be inextricably linked, I think if we contact the headquarters and ask for police support from various cities, it will be much easier to get information.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll leave it to Officer Lee.¡± ude spoke up.


    ¡°Regarding the incident of Director Wang¡¯s death, we need a statement, so we still need to ask Mr. Jun and Mr. Xiang to help as witnesses.¡± Officer Li¡¯s stern gaze swept over Asher and ude¡¯s bodies, but not noticing any change in their facial emotions, he affirmed what he thought: they had arrested the man, but they hadn¡¯t done it.


    Thinking about this, Officer Li sighed longingly, the case is getting more and moreplicated ah.


    ¡°Okay, is it okay to be right here?¡±


    Asher knew how much of an influence entering the police station was on June, and with the understanding of Officer Lee, the recording of the statement wasunched in June¡¯s study.


    Half an hourter, the statement was finally finished. After Officer Li said goodbye to everyone, Nangong asked his heart was tense, could they really find Mia?


    It¡¯s been a week since thest investigation by Officer Lee, and Asher¡¯s men have been working non-stop every day to find out about Mia, but they still haven¡¯t found anything.


    ude and Namgung ask are not idle either, sending out one set of men after another to hunt for information about Mia¡¯s whereabouts, all to no avail as well.


    Just as everyone was confused, Officer Lee reached out to Asher again.


    ¡°President, Officer Lee is on the line¡±, the secretary¡¯s voice came in over the phone and Asher¡¯s heart hung in the air, hopefully we found it this time ¡­


    ¡°Well, fetch in,¡± Asher¡¯s order interrupted the secretary¡¯s gentle voice.


    ¡°Hello Mr. June, I think I have something to tell you.¡±


    Officer Lee¡¯s heavy voice came from the other end of the phone, and it made Asher nervous to hear that it couldn¡¯t be the worst ¡­


    ¡°Sorry, we tried our best, we have searched 10 cities now, none of them have any news about Miss Luo, our operation will proceed further, please be patient.¡±


    ¡°Buzz¨C¡± a loud bang sted through Asher¡¯s brain, and eventually Mia was still unounted for ¡­


    Everyone still hasn¡¯t heard anything at all, and now the only possible person who knew how to kill Wang has been secretly assassinated again, which equates to all leads being broken.


    Everyone is at a loss, but it¡¯s not the right time to be serious. The Jun family has always loved and liked Mia, and even though the Jun family had some problems with Mia, they liked Mia because they cared about Mia¡¯s character and were not that unenlightened.


    ¡°Man, is there still no news from Mia? Could something have happened to her? I¡¯m really worried about her, you said she¡¯s such a kind kid, and it¡¯s impossible to have a grudge with someone, who¡¯s going to joke like this, this joke is not funny at all, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Looking at the teary-eyed Wang Yuxin in front of him, Nangong asked the heart really can¡¯t say pity, such a kind girl, not many people will not like it, right?


    Looking at Wang Yuxin, who had flung herself into her arms and cried with red and swollen eyes, Nangong asked, his tone couldn¡¯t help but be gentle.


    ¡°Xin Xin, it¡¯s okay, you know, Mia is a strong girl, and we have so many people who love her, God will surely bless her too, Asher and ude are sending people around to ask for news about Mia, just rest assured, she will be fine, trust me, okay?¡± Nangong asked looking into Wang Yuxin¡¯s eyes withfort, hoping that she would believe his words and let her know that he was worthy of trust, so as if his abilities were respected.

 Chapter 188 – Disappearing

    ¡°Nnnn, I know. I¡¯m just relieved, I know it, you guys will figure it out, I¡¯m just going to go get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Eh, you get some rest, there are still a few of us big men!¡±


    It seems that Wang Yuxin¡¯s body is getting thinner and thinner these days, so it¡¯s better to find Mia as soon as possible.


    But this is not really urgent, the most urgent should be Asher it, after all, this matter on who is not so easy to ept, and Asher is still so in love with Mia, really so good match it, so they can only try their best to find, but also can not let Asher too much worry, is really aborious thing, but still worth it.


    Originally thought that things could not be worse, everyone was in a hurry to find Mia¡¯s Mia , but who knows that this side of Mia¡¯s news is not found, but let Nangong asked chaos.


    ¡°It is not good, several young masters, ¡­¡± the butler hurried over, a mouthful of go still swirling in his mouth, his words not even clear.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, butler? So anxious, this house can¡¯t afford such a shock now.¡±


    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s like this, I heard the call from the Wang family, saying that Yuxin is missing, everyone is anxiously looking for her, but she hasn¡¯t been found yet, what do you think is going on? What a misfortune!¡± The butler¡¯s seemingly careless words startled the few people present, especially Nangong asked.


    ¡°Butler, tell me clearly, you said Wang Yuxin is missing? Are you sure you heard correctly? How could she be missing? Did you mishear?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Nangong, although I am old, my ears are still quite good, and I confirmed it just now before I reported it to you.¡±


    After listening to the butler¡¯s words, Nangong asked as if he was paralyzed, his own recent feelings for Yuxin were indeed increasingly different, but he was not yet sure that was love, Xin Xin is so kind and wonderful a girl, even if she saw a stray dog on the roadside will definitely stop to help people, how could such a girl have an ident!


    Asher and ude both look at each other, looking at Nangong Man with such a lost look everyone knows that Nangong Man must have feelings for Yuxin, otherwise how would he have such an expression?


    Only those who have experienced love can appreciate the beauty of love. I think Nangong Man is in love with Yuxin, but he usually doesn¡¯t notice it himself, but now is obviously not the time to talk about love, Mia¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown, and now Mia¡¯s best friend Yuxin doesn¡¯t know where to go, so obviously this is not a good thing and not a good sign.


    ¡°Nangong, I think you¡¯d better go to Wang¡¯s house first to check the situation, it¡¯s an eventful time now, I don¡¯t want any idents to happen to everyone, there¡¯s ude and I on the line here,¡± or Asher was the first to stabilize, he analyzed the current situation, Yuxin was like a little sister to everyone, usually treating people so She was like a little sister to everyone, she was usually so gentle, and she was so close to Mia that everyone treated her like a sister.


    ¡°Yes, Nangong, you go now, we are here, so don¡¯t worry, the longer you dy the worse it will be ah, and Yuxin is also our little sister, you must find her, you know? You¡¯ve got a big job ahead of you!¡± ude chimed in, yes, they were being tested now!


    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll leave this ce to you guys, I¡¯ll go check on Yuxin, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get Yuxin found.¡±


    ¡°Eh, go ahead.¡±


    Looking at Nangong asked rushing out, even halfway and hit a chair leg because of anxiety, the chair also moved arge part of the ground, must be more and more panic, ude and Asher two people exchanged a mutual understanding of the big two eyes, heart to heart.


    Nangong asked anxiously, how could Xin Xin be missing, she couldn¡¯t have been kidnapped too, right? If someone dared to kidnap his Xin Xin, he would have to skin that person alive. ¡± Nangong asked as if he suddenly understood something, yes, so he had already been so sad about Xin Xin, yes, if he did not have a little feeling for Xin Xin, then he would not be so anxious, right? But didn¡¯t you always treat her like a sister? The actual fact is that you¡¯ll be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. Forget it, don¡¯t think about it, Nangong asked God fist pped himself so that he could quickly return to his state.


    When I drove to Wang¡¯s house, I only saw Wang¡¯s parents sitting in the living room, and Wang¡¯s mother even had tears in her eyes, and her deep emotions were very low.


    ¡°Hello aunts and uncles, may I ask Xin Xin what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°This morning I went up to wake her up for dinner, I know she¡¯s been in a bad state of mindtely because of her concern for Mia, so I thought I¡¯d let her get a good night¡¯s sleep. I¡¯ve been worried about this since she was a little girl, and when a close ssmate of hers died of cancer, she was sad for a year, and I usually teach her not to get too emotional, but apparently she doesn¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°About ten o¡¯clock in the morning I went to knock on her door, no one answered, I opened the door and went in and found that there was no Xin Xin on the bed, I was anxious, I thought she might have gone out while I was out selling vegetables, but Xin Xin is a confused child, you said that now the phone is left at home without you, there is no way to know if you will get lost ah! I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll get lost! The mother of the girl said slowly.


    Nangong asked with a sigh of relief in his heart, he knew how kind Xin Xin was a girl, and the confused nature he also knew, often going out the wrong way. It turned out that he had met her once, and he wanted tough when he talked about it! At that time he was driving his car on the road, before a traffic light, he stopped at the side of the road, then he saw Wang Yuxin, originally she was going to cross the underpass, who knew that originally watched her go down, did not expect to see her after two minutes but back to that ce,ter he also wondered and asked her what was going on, she was also blushing, he still remember how bright her face was at that time.


    ¡°I¡¯m a roadie, er, I was going to go across the road, I recognized that flower shop across the road at the time, who knew that when I got out of the passage but I couldn¡¯t find that flower spot, I had to fight my way back to the original ce and retrace my steps, and then I realized that I could see that flower shop just by crossing that corner at the time, but I was just stubborn and scared, I guess , so it was just a matter of walking on one side again.¡±


    Now that he thought about what Wang Yuxin said, he suddenly realized that she was not stupid at all, in fact, she was serious and the kind of girl who would stand to the end, as long as she recognized a person and a thing, she would definitely rush towards that goal, even if she had to start all over again, she was really a silly girl!


    So, Xin Xin, something must not happen to you. Nangong asked silently in his heart.


    Nangong knows that Wang Yuxin must have gone to look for news about Mia, so she is a girl and Mia was robbed by someone else, so obviously things are not that simple, so where can she go to look?


    He thought about it, but nothing came to his mind, only Xin Xin¡¯s various smiling images kept showing in his head, he was going crazy, he thought, Xin Xin must not be okay!


    Driving around the street, just hoping to see Xin Xin¡¯s shadow sooner, this time he stopped at that same intersection where she said she was stubborn, looking at the grass and trees that seemed no different from then, but only he knew that something had changed in the underworld.


    ¡°Xin Xin, where are you?¡±


    The first thing he did was to go to the ce where Xin Xin and Mia had been before, but he was a big man, and he couldn¡¯t possibly y with the girls, and he didn¡¯t know where to find her, and Xin Xin Xin was such a confused girl that she didn¡¯t even remember to bring her cell phone, and he didn¡¯t know if she had any money on her, so would she be bullied? What should he do if she was bullied?


    The more you think about it, the more worried you are, Nangong asked as long as the thought of that scene, himself first hit a chill, no, must find Xin Xin as soon as possible, absolutely not yo things, now Nangong asked in his head is only this one idea.


    ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t I think of this ce earlier?¡±


    Nangong asked pped his own head, his face immediately unfolded a smile, he still remembered Xin Xin because too sentimental, the king mother would like her to be able to work hard to go into this society, and then a chance to take Xin Xin to a temple on the D mountain in this city, this example nowadays there are few people will really believe in this kind of Buddhist service, but Xin Xin happened to be appreciated by the master, said Xin Xin this The child has a wise root, and wants her to go to the temple more often, where the incense is usually not good, so it is more cold, precisely so, the people who can stay there seem even more isted from the world, with the world.


    Whenever she encounters something that can¡¯t be solved or is bothering her, Xin Xin likes to go to the temple to meditate and calm her mind, which she learned by coincidence one time, a secret few people know, he thought, Xin Xin Xin must have gone there to help Mia pray.


    When I drove here, I looked up and saw that although this temple was old and there were very few people, it was the small number of people that made it all the more remarkable how rare it was for people toe here.


    ¡°Excuse me, is there a Wang Yuxin who is here for incense?¡±


    ¡°Master, there is such ady, and she is chanting in the hall right now!¡±


    Nangong asked a sigh of relief, fortunately, she was there, otherwise I really do not know where to go to find her. The stone in his heart fell to the ground, the face also rxed a lot, but Nangong asked or more mature, first called Wang Yuxin¡¯s family, highly they Xin Xin she has found do not worry.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 189: What do we find out?

    Into the hall, really see a frail woman meditating, and mouth chanting, but this picture is really very harmonious: the sunset outside the door through the Nangong asked on Wang Yuxin¡¯s shoulders, this is such a beautiful picture, suddenly Nangong thought, if this is how to live a lifetime will not be very happy?


    ¡°Xin Xin?¡± Nangong asked in a soft voice, he was afraid of scaring the elf.


    Wang Yuxin looked back and saw that the visitor was Nangong Man, her eyes were a bit confused, probably still thinking if she had misread it! How could Nangong ask how could he be here! Not many people know about this secret base of theirs!


    ¡°Oh, what a little girl, it¡¯s written all over her face.¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    ¡°Um, are you wondering why I¡¯m here?¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my secret , I¡¯m not telling you.¡±


    The two walked out of the temple, suddenly Nangong asked back to make a strong hug Wang Yuxin, put Wang Yuxin startled a jump.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Ask?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just hold you, don¡¯t you move, let me hold you okay?¡±


    Faced with such a gentle and tender Nangong, at this time Wang Yuxin did not do anything other than nod her head.


    The sun was setting, and here, in front of this secluded temple, a handsome man and woman were embracing, and expectedly, it was a most beautiful sight.


    Having hugged enough, Nangong asked suddenly released Yuxin and turned to sternly chastise Yuxin.


    ¡°Xin Xin, do you know that everyone is worried about you? Shouldn¡¯t you say hello to your family first when you go out? And you¡¯re so confused, you don¡¯t know that everyone is worried about you?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ am sorry for worrying everyone.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not trying to me you, I just feel uneasy, so be good, you know?¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    ¡°So, does ¡®everyone¡¯ include you in it?¡±


    Suddenly asking out, Nangong asked before asphalt his thoughts, but he didn¡¯t know how, looking at the elf-like girl in front of him, he just wanted to say what was on his mind.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried about you too. So from now on, no matter where you go, talk to me, okay? Otherwise I¡¯ll worry about you.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    At sunset, the two walked down the hazel-lined stairs holding hands.


    ¡°Still, Nangong, I¡¯m worried about Mia .¡±


    Sitting in the car, Wang Yuxin looked at Nangong asked, the heart of the uneasiness or asked out, today she went out mainly to help Mia Æí¸£, although she knows the hope may not be veryrge, but this heartfort is also good ah!


    ¡°With such a good friend like you looking out for her like that, she¡¯ll be fine¡­ next time you can¡¯t do that, promise me, okay? ¡±


    ¡°Eh, I promise.¡±


    The two came back together and everyone was relieved that at least it didn¡¯t make things worse.


    But looking at his best friend Asher so uneasy and uncertain, ude decided that he couldn¡¯t just sit there and wait for Asher to die.


    He figured it was time for him to do something, even if it wasn¡¯t for Asher, then Mia was a friend worthy of deep friendship, and he was obligated to help, no matter which way he looked at it.


    He suddenly associated with the sudden passing of Chairman Wang again, it is obvious that he must have evidence in his hand, otherwise how could others immediately assassinate it, and that person behind the curtain must still be a very powerful person, he shot so many people to watch where, who knew that he would meet such a thing!


    That person must be as strong as them, if not stronger than them, this matter seems to be getting trickier and trickier, the only clue dropped, now they are like looking for a needle in a haystack, is it an easy task?


    So now there is a need to rethink and reposition properly, this is not as simple as it seems, and without some deeper engine this will be even harder to solve.


    Just from the city¡¯s police force as well as their own manpower so many people would have no news at all, it was evident that the opponent was prepared and still seemed to be very well prepared, knowing that they took advantage of the big wedding day, a day when everyone was rtively unprepared to strike, then from this it was clear that that person could certainly not have arrested the wrong person.


    Since it couldn¡¯t be the wrong person, and as far as he knew, Mia was someone who was easy to get along with, and there hadn¡¯t been any love interests or anything like that before, it was still highly unlikely that it was a love interest that had taken her, and from Asher¡¯s conversation, he could basically conclude that it wasn¡¯t a love interest.


    A woman, a woman whose life was still so miserable, and not because of love, he really couldn¡¯t think of any other reason that would make the person in that position expend so much energy to kidnap a weak woman, if it was for money, then the kidnappers would have called for ckmail a long time ago, but it was very thoughtful that the kidnappers were not short of money, if it was a question of money it would not be difficult to solve, the key key was that they simply could not analyzee up with the slightest possibility of what led to this kidnapping, not a single headline.


    But he thought that since this matter could not be separated from Chairman Wang, could it not be possible to investigate from the circle around Chairman Wang to see? Maybe there would be some progress.


    . It¡¯s not going to work now to rely entirely on the police, you have to be self-reliant to do that, or else all you might see then is just a corpse and tell you they did their best.


    Chairman Wang¡¯s biggest identity is that he is a major shareholder of Shengshi enterprises, as Shengshi such arge enterprise, to do the director of this seat is not easy, and is themunity what makes him in the face of his own imminent loss of his favorite son still chose to keep it a secret, which shows how important this secret is ah!


    ¡°Hey, Bing, I want you to check all the recent information of several major shareholders of Shengshi now, includingmunications and meetings and such, family members too, and fast, I don¡¯t care what you use, just one result, do you understand?¡±


    ude called his best man, this Ah Bing was not really an ordinary character, he had been the one ude had saved in a life and death situation, so ude trusted that Ah Bing wouldplete the job sessfully. Now this kind of job was unwise to give it to someone he didn¡¯t trust, while Ah Bing was his own brother in general.


    ¡°Yes, Brother Xiang.¡±


    After arranging this, ude also got busy, the reason being that there might be a big change in the Centurion Group soon, the boss of the General Directorate over in the US is getting older and happens to be sick now, isn¡¯t this the greatest opportunity for some unsuspecting people?


    ude chuckled, there really was no shortage of such people anywhere! But right now the news hasn¡¯t eh any concrete onesing down, these are just guesses.


    udeughed bitterly, he didn¡¯t care about his job at Centurion, he could find a job there, but the point was that Asher was still haunted, and they were living under low pressure every day.


    ude came to Asher¡¯s house again that day to see Grandpa June doing his thing on the patio, only with a sad look on his face, staring at the little banyan tree that he knew that Mia had nted the other day, saying that it would be a way to see her grow up in June¡¯s house, only now the tree had grown quite a bit, but now he could only look at it and grieve.


    ¡°Asher, still no word from Mia?¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    ¡°I think no news is good news right now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I know, but I still can¡¯t understand who would want to kidnap Mia, Mia is such a kind girl, why would she be in this situation, I wish that person was asking for money, then I could give him all my money, if it¡¯s my life, that¡¯s fine too, I won¡¯t have aint, but Mia is already Poor thing, why? If I find out who is doing this to my Mia I will not let him off easily, I will make him suffer twice as much!¡±


    ¡°I get it Asher, isn¡¯t that what loving someone is all about!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to work, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll go crazy if I stay at home any longer. At least, there¡¯s something to do at the office, otherwise I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do.¡± Asherughed bitterly.


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll take a moment of silence for the employees of yourpany, guess they hate to have you sick and hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°Maybe!¡± ude thought, forget it, it¡¯d be weird if he could even joke about it in this situation!


    Looking at Asher¡¯s back so vicariously, ude still thought love was such a magical thing, just connecting two people who didn¡¯t know each other when they could, and then spending the rest of their lives together.


    ¡°Hey, Bing, find out anything?¡±


    Seeing that it was a call from his man Bing, ude picked it up immediately, figuring he must have some news!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Brother Xiang, it¡¯s like this, I took my men to all of the great know-it-alls of Shengshi Group¡¯s home to check the situation, and finally locked on Director Zhang who is close to Director Wang. He had a message sent to him by Director Wang in his phone, and we found out that it might be rted to the kidnapping of Miss Luo.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    When he arrived at his cottage, Bing was already waiting there.


    ¡°What did it say in that message?¡± At this point ude was a little scary deep, and I¡¯m afraid it would have been a little intimidating for someone who wasn¡¯t used to it.


    ¡°Brother Xiang, look at that message.¡±


    ude took it, ¡°I¡¯ve taken the woman, you tell big brother to rx.¡±


    ude was now basically sure that she was referring to Mia in that message, as the time on it showed that it was the day Mia had been kidnapped and the day of Mia¡¯s wedding to her own best friend Asher, so it was particrly impressive.

 Chapter 190: Investigating Dead Ends

    Because his own best friend was so happy that day, and since this man was so unappreciative of life in time, there was no need to feel sorry for him himself, and thinking about the vicissitudes of Asher¡¯s back that he saw today, he decided that he would not spare that man lightly.


    ¡°Arrange for it, bring Chairman Zhang to our interrogation room, and remember, be careful, remember not to let anyone find out, and make sure he¡¯s safe!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother Xiang!¡±


    Watching Bing walk out, ude thought to himself, this is really the right path to take. It seems that in all likelihood this is connected to the Centurion Group, so what could Mia have to do with being behind the Centurion Group?


    ording to Chairman Wang¡¯s performance before he died, it could be seen that the person behind it was very powerful, and even secretly killing the person under their noses was indeed not simple. However, Mia¡¯s involvement with the Shengshi Group is really mind-boggling, it seems that this matter is really getting deeper and deeper!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother Xiang, the man has been brought!¡± Bing¡¯s usual icy voice came, Shengshi Group was where he worked, so he couldn¡¯t step in yet, after all, the enemy was in the dark they were in the light.


    ¡°You take the men directly to Master Jun. Also, remember never to reveal us, or else you know the consequences!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°ude, what do you think about this?¡± Facing ude, Asher always said whatever he had and didn¡¯t hide anything, he felt that was what a true friend was. Seeing that his friend had brought himself Chairman Zhang of Shengshi Group, Asher thought that this person must have something to do with Mia¡¯s kidnapping case.


    After hearing ude¡¯s story, he realized that this man might have been involved in Mia¡¯s kidnapping, and that the connection might be less than that, and might even be the only lead they had left. It was the only lead they¡¯d gotten so far, and it was crucial.


    ¡°I think this matter and the Shengshi Group must be untouchable, I have sent people to check, Chairman Zhang and Chairman Wang are usually still quite dedicated and respectful people in thepany, then that person must have used some stronger means, or maybe their guardedness is just a barrier, they may want to get more benefits, surprisingly, they would let Chairman Wang face his own son also abandoned, I really can¡¯t think of what kind of person would ask out for something like kidnapping.¡±


    ¡°But Mia has been an orphan since she was a child and has been raised in an orphanage, such a girl whose heart hurts when I look at her, how would anyone kidnap her? Even if it¡¯s for the president¡¯s position, then it¡¯s hard to achieve the goal by tying someone up, right? I don¡¯t know what Mia has in her body that can be sought!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing in this world that people will gravitate towards, either money or power, and it¡¯s not without truth that they say people die for money.¡±


    ¡°But if they were asking for money, then just ask me there, I¡¯ll give it, and now it¡¯s obvious that the guy isn¡¯t after money, or is something wrong with Mia?¡±


    ¡°Asher, you think too much, you have to believe that Mia will be fine, he is such a smart girl, he won¡¯t, now we can¡¯t figure out how to do it here, the only possible breakthrough in this matter is from Chairman Zhang, but it can¡¯t be like thatst time with Chairman Wang, otherwise we will really lose all our efforts. ¡±


    ¡°I understand, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are we brothers? Don¡¯t say things like that if you¡¯re brothers.¡±


    ¡°En, I will make sure that I will make sure that Chief Director Zhang is safe, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Asher genuinely smiled at this, for having such a good friend who was willing toe to his aid when he was in trouble and was always there for him, and it looked like there might be hope for Mia soon.


    ¡°Mia , you must wait for me!¡± Asher said in his mind.


    Asher came to their secret detention base, this ce is rarely used, at that time will build this ce just for the convenience of their several good friends, did not expect that now it is convenient for them to imprison Chairman Zhang, only hope that that Chairman Zhang can exin properly, otherwise he will not care what he will do.


    ¡°Chairman Zhang, I¡¯m sorry for inviting you here as a guest, actually I just want to know Mia¡¯s whereabouts and that secret call between you and Chairman Wang!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how you¡¯re a hospitality guy? I really think highly of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your safety, you don¡¯t want to end up in the same ce as Chairman Wang when the timees, do you? You know, some things are out of my control,!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­ Asher, I never thought that you are such a despicable person too, I really overestimated you before!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you think it would be better to talk this way, but I¡¯d still like you to tell me what you really think, and the benefits must be unbeatable!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, do you think I¡¯ll scarcely care about those so-called benefits of yours? Don¡¯t be naive, I¡¯m not going to tell you.¡±


    ¡°It seems you still have a pretty tough mouth, I think you may not have heard what I just said clearly, I really think Chairman Zhang is a talent and don¡¯t want you to end up like Chairman Wang, I don¡¯t think you need me to remind you how Chairman Wang is a miserable man, right?¡±


    It was at this point that Chairman Zhang really got a little scared, his body stiffened and his face brushed white.


    Asher thought, ¡°Finally, we¡¯ve found your w, so we shouldn¡¯t be far from unlocking the truth, right?


    ¡°I can give you time to think about it, by the time Ie in the evening I hope you have thought it through, I know Chairman Zhang is a very good family man, you wouldn¡¯t want your children and wife to live a miserable life in the next life, would you?¡±


    Watching Chairman Zhang lower his head, and not as sneering as he had been at the beginning, he thought, it should be that his words had worked, then he couldn¡¯t push him too hard, or it wouldn¡¯t be good if he rebounded.


    When Asher came back in the evening, it was obvious that the Chang Know-It-All station had changed its attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but that¡¯s really all I know, and it¡¯s up to you if you want to believe it or not.¡±


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°I only know that Chairman Wang spoke with the American side a lot the other day, but I don¡¯t know exactly what they were talking about, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it out, it seems to be about Shengshi.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Chairman Zhang, for your condescension.¡±


    It¡¯s very limited what we got, but that¡¯s not easy enough, at least we know it¡¯s rted to Centurion, and it¡¯s still rted to the US, so with that lead I guess things will progress a bit!


    ¡°Order it down, and hurry up and check out what¡¯s going on in Centurion America, and do it fast!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Asher was thrilled and now he felt like he wasn¡¯t even close to Mia.


    As expected, the underlings were very efficient, and in less than two days, they knew the news, and really adapted to the saying, money makes the devil go round!


    ¡°Report young master, the headquarters of Shengshi Group is really in the United States, the CEO is Chinese Leng Tianming, but recently Leng Tianming is old and decrepit, his health doesn¡¯t seem to be too good anymore, the most important thing is that he doesn¡¯t have an heir, so a lot of people with selfish motives might be moving, the crisis of Shengshi might be more serious recently.¡±


    After hearing his men¡¯s reports, Asher is still a bit baffled¡­ could this have something to do with Mia¡¯s disappearance? Was it to keep her from inheriting the family fortune?


    ¡°Nangong, aren¡¯t you the vice president of Centurion, how do you think this incident will be connected to Mia?¡±


    ¡°I also do not have any thoughts, as far as I know, Sheng Shi Group¡¯s boss Leng Tianming announced to the public is indeed no heir, as for Mia , I can not make up ah, after all, can not get evidence!¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re certainly not going toe up with anything on the fly now! Might as well go and investigate!¡±


    Thinking that things have indeed reached a dead end here, and that no matter how much people specte, it¡¯s ultimately impossible to base it on, we can¡¯t just mess up because we¡¯re worried about Mia.


    Asher knew he was in too much of a hurry to hear that, and decided to think long and hard about how to proceed to the next step!


    Over there, Nangong asked and Wang Yuxin were progressing smoothly. After this incident, the two seem to be a bit unspoken like, in front of outsiders instead look a bit formal, but knowing that Xin Xin is fine, everyone will be relieved, just hope everyone will be fine this time.


    ¡°Asher, I think this situation is definitely still rted to the American side of Shengshi, but we don¡¯t have enough manpower, I think the people who can do such a big thing and still seed under our noses really still need our efforts to deal with it, Shengshi is such a bigpany, who knows what people are hiding in it again! ¡±


    ¡°Indeed, and, I think this might have something to do with the top brass of Centurion, who else could be so powerful!¡±


    ¡°I agree with ude, too!!!¡±


    After a few people discussed, it was decided that it was better to send someone deep inside the American hierarchy of Centurion, but usually everyone sends letters at home, and suddenly it is not easy to go deep into a business.


    ¡°A few of us must not show ourselves, that person must have checked out all of our connections, now if we have the slightest hint of movement then I think we must know by the individual, in that case our n will be all for nothing!¡±


    Nangong asked a question, feeling that this matter must have been well thought out, otherwise it could not have gone so smoothly, and this matter must be considered in the long run.


    ¡°Yes, I know, but then Mia¡¯s situation will be very dangerous. I thought it was just in the country, but now it¡¯s also involving the top brass in the U. S. Could it be that Mia has inadvertently messed with someone?¡±

 Chapter 191 – Suddenly attacked

    ¡°Everything is possible now, but for the sake of Mia¡¯s safety, we have to be careful not to make the slightest mistake.¡±


    After they finished talking about Mia¡¯s safety, Nangong asked and ude thought that Asher had no more problems and should be able to solve and think about the problem sensibly, butter that night, they received a call from the housekeeper of the Jun Mansion, saying that their young master was smashing things in his room, and he still wouldn¡¯te out, and seemed to have drunk a bunch of alcohol, so the underlings were at their wit¡¯s end, and that¡¯s why they called them both in the middle of the night. Hoping that these two could help their young master solve his problem.


    Nangong asked and ude were woken up in the middle of the night, but they weren¡¯t the least bit upset, there was just understanding and concern.


    The two drove to Asher¡¯s house and the butler had to open the door for them in the middle of the night at his age, they were worried for his health!


    ¡°The two young masters are here? Better go up and see my young master quickly, right? He¡¯s in a bad mood today, he used to be in a bad mood but he wouldn¡¯t smash things, we¡¯re afraid he¡¯ll hurt himself! Hey, why haven¡¯t you heard from Miss Luo yet? What a miserable child!¡±


    The two arrived at Asher¡¯s door, not hearing anything inside, and were both going to get the key to open the door, when suddenly they heard Asher¡¯s choked voice: ¡°Mia , you must be good, our wedding hasn¡¯t happened yet, you haven¡¯t been my bride yet! You must be good! Otherwise how will you let me live!¡±


    Hearing this, Namgung asks and ude knows that Asher is worried about Mia¡¯s safety. It seems that they need to send someone to America to investigate this matter as soon as possible, otherwise how will they survive this kind of day!


    After investigating the situation of Shengshi Group, Asher felt more and more that he needed to make a trip to America. On the one hand, he needed to know who was behind this matter and save Mia; on the other hand, he also needed to pay a visit to Mia¡¯s grandfather, Leng Tianming.


    ¡°Nangong, in your opinion, what should we do next?¡± Asher had been having a voice in his heart telling himself to make a trip to America right away ever since he learned that Director Wang had an unusual rtionship with the American he had never met, and that this matter could not be dyed.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary for us to go to America, firstly, we must find Mia , secondly, to pick up that ck hand in Shengshi Group, and finally to meet the president of the headquarters, that is, Mia¡¯s grandfather, now it seems that his situation should not be too optimistic either¡±, Nangong asked with a frown to tell all the doubts in his heart out, now must go to a trip to the United States.


    ¡°Good, just what I wanted, let¡¯s go together.¡± A muffled voice from Asher filled Nangong¡¯s ears as he asked.


    That was Asher¡¯s answer, Asher had to make a trip to America! Once again, Nangong asked¡¯s heart gave Asher a perfect score.


    Thinking about the little woman who had learned where she was, Asher couldn¡¯t wait to grow a dozen pairs of wings and fly to America right now and tell himself how much he missed it!


    Once Asher and Namgung had decided, they packed up some things they each wanted to take with them and bought ne tickets to fly to America that day.


    The distance across the ocean was less than a day, but for Asher, who missed Mia, it was a time that felt like years.


    The two people on the ne were preupied, both had reasons why they had to go to America, both were hung up on the same things, expecting the same endings and the same people already in each other¡¯s hearts.


    Before leaving, Nangong asked Wang Yuxin not to go anywhere, just stay at Jun¡¯s house or his own home and wait for his return. Because he was afraid that Wang Yuxin would also have something to lose, he also left his personal bodyguard by Wang Yuxin¡¯s side and instructed her a thousand times before he got on the ne.


    Asher¡¯s mind kept shing all sorts of shots of Mia, and he knew how much he missed the little woman! It was so hard to live without her, sometimes he really did feel like buying a lock and locking Mia away, tightly to himself so he wouldn¡¯t be as heartbroken as he was right now.


    Time passed and the steward¡¯s voice brought Asher and Namgung¡¯s thoughts back to reality.


    ¡°Hello passengers, the ne is now 2 minutes away fromnding, please organize your belongings ¡­¡± The standard Chinese voice of the flight attendant in the ne was followed by a string of standard American English voices, which hinted that America had arrived and New York was right under their feet.


    One step closer to Mia, Asher thought to himself with a long sigh of relief.


    After they got off the ne, Asher and Nangong asked them to go straight to the airport gate, their first step was to go to where they both knew very well. Since this was where the head office of Shengshi Group was located, then Shengshi Group was the best first stop for them. There, they might be able to meet Mia.


    ¡°Nangong, let¡¯s go to Centurion first.¡± Asher stood inside the airport where people wereing and going, and asked Nangong who was beside him.


    Without pushing back in the slightest, Nangong asked, patting Asher¡¯s shoulder and immediately speaking, ¡°Good, that¡¯s exactly what I want!¡± After saying that, the two of them walked to the exit of the airport at a very fast speed.


    Nangong asked to take the lead in greeting a taxi, pulling open the door and preparing to head straight to Shengshi Group.


    ¡°Bam¨C¡± With the sound of a violent sound, the car door that Nangong asked had just reached out to open was kicked shut, and the door made a loud bang as it closed due to the impact of the huge force.


    Nangong asked moving very sharply to draw back the hand that looked like it was about to be crushed under the feet of the iing person, and backed away, ring angrily at the sneak attacker.


    They were five strong foreign men, each wearing a ck suit, ck sunsses, and an American g embroidered on the chest of the suit, and although it was impossible to tell what they looked like, this was a group of Yanks for sure! The symbol on their chests unted their identities, and the only thing that could be distinguished at the moment was their nationality.


    Without waiting for Namco to ask and Asher to ask what was going on, these Yanks started to do it.


    Asher was standing off to the side contemting who would have done this to them, would have subjected them to such a reception just after arriving in America, when a hard punch shed by his left ear.


    Asher¡¯s agile body falls slightly to the right, a slide trying to scoop up the iing fighter to the ground.


    How could it be that the man was also very sharp, his heavy body jumping upwards to avoid Asher¡¯s slide.


    The other burly man next to him, who had been wrapping his arms around his chest, saw his partner fail to tackle his opponent and immediately moved in front of Asher as well, hammering a heavy fist into Asher¡¯s back.


    After standing still and seeing that Asher¡¯s side had already started the fight, Nangong asked, thinking that there was no need for him to leave any room for error, he raised his right leg and gave a vicious sweeping kick to the burly man who had just tried to kick himself.


    The strong man had been watching Nangong Man beside him, and when he saw Nangong Man trying to attack himself, he reached out and was about to catch Nangong Man¡¯s leg force.


    How could Nangong Man let him win, seeing that his foot was about to be caught in the strong man¡¯s hand, Nangong Man¡¯s left leg suddenly lifted up, and both feet formed a scissors shape to pin the strong man¡¯s waist, and smashed it hard to the ground.


    The taxi driver originally wanted to pick up passengers, but as soon as he saw them fighting, he was afraid that he had encountered some terrorist group, and as soon as his face muscles tightened, he drove his car at great speed and disappeared in the parking lot in a short while.


    After the driver walked away, the two sides didn¡¯t stop fighting.


    After Nangong asked and mmed the strong man to the ground, he rolled over and pressed on the chest of the strong man, crossed his eyes and sternly shouted, ¡°Who are you ? Why you wonner kidnap us ?¡±


    However, the strong man underneath him did not answer Nangong¡¯s question and twisted his body vigorously, trying to throw down Nangong¡¯s question on top of him.


    Just as Nangong Man tried to throw a punch, a dark shadow loomed behind Nangong Man and a furious roar came out of his mouth, ¡°Keep away!¡±


    Nangong asked agile movement from the strong man down, after a roll to see the original is another strong man wanted to save hispanion, holding a steel pipe is about to smash like Nangong asked.


    Thanks to Nangong Man¡¯s not bad hands, otherwise this stick would have smashed down, most likely he would have been injured.


    Nangong asked retreating to the side, his fists swinging in front of his chest, one in front of the other, his hair stained with dirt from rolling on the ground, adding an extra hostility to his gloomy face.


    ¡°Who is the boss ? Why you fight us !¡± Nangong asked as he scolded, scanning the surroundings for Asher.


    Asher, seen off to the side, was mixing it up with three strong American men, covered in dirt, yet unscathed.


    Namgung asked, who had been anxious for Asher, but now it seemed that he was worrying unnecessarily.


    ¡± Your enemy is me ! ¡± the two Yanks shouted at the same time and rushed at the distracted Nangong asked.


    ¡°Nangong, look out!¡± Asher fought his way to Nangong Man¡¯s body and kicked off the strong man who was trying to smash Nangong Man unconscious, holding a steel pipe on top of him.


    The burly man was knocked down by Asher, dropping the pipe in his hand, andying on the ground, rolling around in pain, clutching his smashed and creaking right arm.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Asher asked worriedly as he and Namco asked, pressed back to back.


    ¡°No.¡± Nangong asked, noting that the man was trying to sneak up on him, and frowned as he said, ¡°It looks like they don¡¯t want to kill us, or at least not with guns.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was wondering the same thing¡­ why do you obviously hit hard, but not carry a deadly weapon?¡±


    Asher and Namgung asked standing back to back in a circle of four Yanks, turning their bodies in case they were taken advantage of.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Ha-¡± One of the Americans withdrew from the encirclement, took a few steps backwards, lent his strength to run over, and mmed a foot into Asher¡¯s face.


    Asher¡¯s body crouches as he deftly avoids the attack. Faced with the unceremoniousness of the iing man, Asher also returned the attack with 70% of his strength.

 Chapter 192 Negotiations

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡± the Yankee sniffed as Asher knocked him down, this time the burly man who fell to the ground clutching his leg and letting out a wolfish howl.


    It¡¯s not a matter of physical strength, but Asher is in a hurry and doesn¡¯t want to waste a second on some unrted people.


    Suddenly, an idea shed through Asher¡¯s mind, maybe they could do this ¡­


    After Asher knocks down that man, Nangong Man also happens to have the other strong man under control, and just as Nangong Man tries to fight back, Asher gives Nangong Man a wink to make Nangong Man stop.


    Nangong asked hesitantly when he understood Asher¡¯s meaning, and the force of his grip on the strong man¡¯s hand loosened a few points.


    The strong man whose arm was held back by Nangong asked thought that it was the long fight another Chinese man¡¯s physical strength was exhausted, his heart was happy and he used all his strength to roll over and break free his hands.


    The other American next to him saw hispanion break free sessfully and also thought it was Nangong Man¡¯s physical strength, and rushed to punch Nangong Man in the abdomen, Nangong Man took the trick and fell to the ground, holding his stomach and wailing, and as expected he was tackled a momentter.


    And Asher, as apanion, naturally goes to save Nangong Man, and he tries to reach out and grab Nangong Man¡¯s hand, only to be kicked to the ground by the strong man behind him, and of course such Asher is arrested without exception.


    The two men were shoved into a ck van after being tied up, their mouths taped shut, their hands tied behind them,pletely immobile, and their eyes taped with ck tape so they couldn¡¯t really see. All that was known was that the car kept moving forward and the road was going so steadily that it was surprisingly not the least bit bumpy.


    ¡°Be honest!¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the doorway of the car.


    Asher and Nangong asked looked up in surprise, did it mean that besides the two of them, there was someone else here who knew Chinese?


    Just as the two were thinking about it, they were pulled out of the car by a couple ofrge men.


    After the tape was removed from both Asher and Namgung¡¯s eyes, what caught Asher and Namgung¡¯s eyes was a dimly lit room.


    Just as the doorway of the dimly lit room was constantly sprinkled with colorful lights and the asional sound of some music, it looked like the back room of some bar, Asher thought to himself.


    Dimly lit rooms, tightly guarded, where the hell is this ce?


    At that moment deep in the light, a blond man with his back to Asher and Namco asked faintly, ¡°Wee to America!¡±


    Asher and Namgung asked with a puzzled look on their faces, who was this person in front of them? Why did they have to capture them here?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Asher had been curious as to how someone could have learned of his movements and could determine exactly when he was at the moment he exited the airport, and could have easily sent a hit man to keep watch. If he was correct, this person would be the boss from Director Wang¡¯s text message, the one who had taken Mia!


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s really the president of Jun¡¯s group, not to be confused in the face of danger. Hey, it seems that Miss Mia has a really good eye.¡± The American gradually walked out from the dim light, the light behind him getting softer and softer, the lingering green smoke in the dimness getting thinner and thinner.


    The sound of leather shoes tapped on the wooden floor with a crunchy chirp. A tall, blond man with red wine in his hand stood before Asher and Namgung asked, eyes yful.


    ¡°You know us?¡± On the one hand, Nangong asked, surprised that this American man¡¯s Chinese was so authentic, and on the other hand, he was really puzzled that he didn¡¯t know this man! If he was one of the directors of the American headquarters of the Shengshi Group, then he must know him, then who was this man in front of him?


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the one Nangong asked, the vice president of Shengshi Group in China, Miss Mia¡¯s man, quite a nice guy too.¡± When the blond man heard Nangong asked, the corner of his mouth lifted upwards for a moment, turned around and walked in front of Nangong asked, his right hand shook the red wine in the ss and slowly drank it down.


    ¡°You know Mia ?¡± Asher couldn¡¯t help but tighten his heart when he heard this blond man mention the name that was haunting his heart twice. This man really knew about Mia, and he knew everything about the Shengshi Group, so it looked like this guy should be someone from the Shengshi Group. Surely it was Sheng Shi¡¯s people who kidnapped Mia?


    Asher¡¯s words were like a cold sword, without any temperature at all, and although his body was controlled by the big American man behind him, there was no fear in his words, instead a kingly demeanor was revealed.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s an interesting statement from Mr. Jun, how could I not know Miss Mia? Not only do I know her, I know her very well, hasn¡¯t Miss Mia been my guest in recent days?¡± The blond man said carelessly as he looked away from Asher who had no fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that you guys did it!¡± Nangong asked with a frown as if he thought of something, his eyes lit up as he looked grimly at the blond man in front of him.


    The blond man smiled without saying anything, lifting the ss in his hand and taking a sip from it, shaking it and ying with it.


    ¡°You are that old man Greene¡¯s son, aren¡¯t you? I was saying why I had seen all the directors but had no recollection of you, I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t think of this connection, you only inherited old Greene a few months ago, didn¡¯t you, Greenes Bruce?¡± Nangong asked looking at the man in front of him with certainty and contempt beyond words.


    ¡°Finally, you remember me, it seems that Nangong-san¡¯s memory isn¡¯t as bad as I thought it was.¡±


    Seeing Bruce admit it, the doubts in Nangong asked¡¯s heart were finally cleared up a little, the corners of his mouth lifted and he smiled back, ¡°Since it¡¯s an acquaintance, Bruce you wouldn¡¯t be so petty as to use such harsh tactics to receive your acquaintances, right, such hospitality from you is not wee in China.¡±


    The blond man smiled nomittally and ordered the five burly men behind Asher and Namgung asked, ¡°Let go of all my friends, the way you all treat your friends is rude and they all dislike it.¡±


    Asher and Nangong asked both looking at each other, their eyes making contact instantly understanding why they had just heard Chinese in the car, it turned out that some of these Americans behind them could actually speak Chinese.


    The five men behind them received the order to let go of Asher and Nangong asked, and actually let go of Nangong asked and Asher in unison, folding their hands in front of them and pushing them to stand in a line at the door.


    Asher¡¯s eyes shed a little, and he thought to himself that it must be one of them who had taken Mia.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose Mr. Bruce brought us here to get us to drink with you, did he?¡± Asher knew best in his mind that the guy in front of him must know Mia¡¯s whereabouts and was just ying a guessing game with them. Since this guy wasn¡¯t willing to open up, it proved that this person was trying to make some sort of deal with them. Since it was a deal to be made, then naturally he, Asher, didn¡¯t have to make the first move, but of course, to listen to what this man had to say.


    ¡°Oh, General Jun is really quick. Not bad, I invited you here because I want to talk to you about a press matter. Please sit down first, you two.¡± Bruce put the ss of wine in his hand on the table, sat himself down and crossed his legs, greeting both Asher and Nangong asked to sit down as well.


    Nangong asked and nced at Asher, only to see Asher nod slightly as the two walked side by side to the table and both sat down.


    ¡°Now, we can talk about it, go ahead.¡± Asher took the drink Bruce handed him and downed it in one go.


    ¡°Jun always drinks like that, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll put something in this drink?¡± Bruce chuckled as he picked up another ss and poured the wine, skimming Asher as he took a drink.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Bruce has all the time in the world to joke with me, so let¡¯s cut to the chase. As for the wine, Jun thinks he¡¯s not a bad drinker, so I won¡¯t bother you with that.¡± Asher looked at Bruce coldly, now he was anxious as hell, maybe he would see Mia soon, just how was she doing?


    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s get back to the point. This time, I just want you two to go back to China, and as long as you don¡¯t think about taking Mia away, then when the time is right, I will definitely return an original Mia.¡±


    Bruce put down the ss in his hand and put away the false smile in his eyes, seemingly in amanding tone.


    ¡°Oh? Mr. Bruce is so joking, I came to America this time to take my fianc¨¦e, and I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with Mr. Bliss.¡± Asher¡¯s heart was full of anger as soon as he heard this awful request, and the emotions that he had been suppressing had long been tumbling through his mind.


    Hearing Asher¡¯s reply, Bruce¡¯s brow furrowed and he mmed his fist down on the table with a heavy fist, the displeasure in his eyes leaking through.


    Nangong asked, who had not understood what this Bruce had in mind, was furious upon hearing such an excessive request from him, and spoke, ¡°Does Mr. Bruce want us to go home empty-handed?¡±


    ¡°I advise you two gentlemen to think it over, and know that I won¡¯t do anything to Miss Mia, I will let her go back to China as soon as the timees, and it is better for you to listen to me.¡±


    Asher couldn¡¯t understand better in his heart, it was just a reprieve. When he had taken the trouble to rob Mia from his wedding and killed the only director who knew the reason, they must have known about Mia¡¯s rtionship with Leng Tianming and wanted to get rid of Mia. Such a request was just a desire to branch out the two bulbs in the way, if they really believed his bullshit, I¡¯m afraid Asher would really be three years old!


    ¡°And what if, say, we don¡¯t go back? What if we have to take Mia with us!¡± Asher clenched his fist and mmed it on the tabletop. The ss that had been sitting on the tabletop spilled a lot of wine from the shock.

 Chapter 193: You won’t be embarrassed to die

    The mood in the room became tense as Bruce red angrily across at Asher, wanting to ughter him immediately.


    ¡°Since you two are making the wrong decision, you will pay for your wrong decision!¡± With that, Bruce stepped back with a lift of the table.


    Fiverge men saw the first signs of trouble and immediately drew their pistols, which were hanging on the wall behind the hanging pictures, and fired at the table.


    Luckily, Nangong asked to dodge in time so that he didn¡¯t get shot by the bullet. On the one hand, Nangong Man was surprised at Bruce¡¯s speed of turning over, and on the other hand, he had already expected that this matter would definitely not be resolved peacefully, so he pulled up the angry Asher and dashed towards the door.


    How can two hands defeat four fists, and how can unarmed hands defeat a high speed bullet? Just as Asher and Namgung asked for the first door, the fighters outside had surrounded the entire room.


    Asher and Namgung asked to be caught anyway.


    ¡°I told you, just listen to me well, it seems that the two of you will have to live in the United States permanently, and China may not returnter.¡±


    Asher and Namgung asked being pointed at their heads by severalrge men with pistols, angrily staring at Bruce who was grinning grimly to one side.


    ¡°Forget it, seeing as you won¡¯t be resisting like this, let¡¯s let you get some rest. Take it down!¡± Bruce ordered the men around him to take Asher and Namgung ask away, while he himself turned and walked to the room.


    Drops of water dripped from the gloomy room hitting Asher¡¯s face, and Asher hazily opened his eyes to look around him.


    A day had passed since being locked up by Bruce.


    Asher was now hanging from a rack, unable to move his hands. The clothes on his body had been reduced to a few strips of cloth from the tearing and beating, his firm muscles exposed to the air, and the bruises still lingering at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Still alive?¡± A Chinese speaking man walked in, carrying a bucket of water in his hand to throw on Asher¡¯s body.


    Asher knew from yesterday¡¯s torture that this was a Chinese man, a hit man for one of the directors of the Centurion Group, now sent over on the task of watching over Asher.


    Asher¡¯s otherwise blurry eyes opened in confusion at the ssh of cold water.


    In front of him stood an undersized Chinese man with a scar on his face, the man who had beaten Asher to the point where he was now.


    ¡°I say you, stay in China and nothing will happen, you have toe to America to suffer like this, I really don¡¯t know what you think¡±, the Chinese hitman said with a sneer as he put the bucket of water in his hand aside and sat down on a slightly worn out chair.


    Asher¡¯s eyes were still misty, his lips were dry and starting to molt, and Asher now looked weak as hell due to the long hours of torture.


    ¡°I think ¡­¡± Asher¡¯s weak voice filled the air like the tiny speck of dust without the slightest hint of life.


    ¡°What did you say? Speak up!¡± The man with to eight said impatiently.


    ¡°I think ¡­¡± Asher¡¯s voice was still as small as a mosquito¡¯s flight.


    The scarred man listened impatiently, how he couldn¡¯t hear anything clearly. Just leaned his ear to Asher¡¯s lips.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did you say? Speak up, I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    A sudden light shed across Asher¡¯s tired face as the scarred man approached Asher. Asher opened his mouth wide and bit the scarred man¡¯s ear as hard as he could.


    The man was in pain from the bite and was about to open his mouth and start screaming when Asher immediately mmed his own head into the scarred man¡¯s head and in the pain and blood flow, the scarred man passed out on top of Asher and from a distance it looked as if Asher was whispering something like the man.


    Asher pulled the dagger from the scarred man¡¯s waist with difficulty with his mouth and raised his head to cut the ropes on the hands tied to his head one at a time.


    ¡°Bah,¡± Asher spat the dagger out of his mouth, rubbed his tied and sore wrists, looked around at the clear form, grabbed the cut rope and tied the fainted Chinese to the racking pole and walked to the door.


    There was no one else in the room but himself and the man who had fallen to the floor, and Asher carefully stuck his head in the doorway to find the guard at the door alone,zily seeming to wait for the man inside toe out. The man seemed impatient and nced at the doorway before walking over.


    Asher hastily withdrew his head and scanned the room before fixing his eyes on the chair in the doorway.


    ¡°What are you doing ?¡± An American with a gun at his waist pushed open the door and walked in, seeing that the man tied to the rack was still there and hispanion was not, and with a grumbling sweep was going out.


    Suddenly Asher jumped out from behind the door and kicked the American man to the ground, sitting on top of him.


    The American man panicked for a moment and reached for the pistol on his belt, Asher picked up the chair and mmed it down hard on the American man¡¯s head, finally knocking him out.


    When the American man stopped responding, Asher pulled the pistol from his waist, ripped off his jacket and hat, and tied them to the rack as well before heading out the door.


    Upon exiting Asher realized that the air here was very humid and almost no sunlight was pouring in. The corridor was curvy, turning almost all the way around, and to the right of the curved path was a room that, surprisingly, was empty all the way around except for his own.


    ¡°You better listen to me and quit early if you have the sense to do so, maybe I can save your life, or you¡¯ll have to suffer!¡± A smashing sound came from the end of the corridor, Asher¡¯s nerves tightened as if he sensed something slowly leaning over.


    ¡°No! How can you do this to deserve the cultivation that grandpa has given you all these years, let¡¯s not talk about whether what grandpa did was right or not, but just being a human being should at least have some gratitude in return, right? You¡¯ve seen how grandpa treated Mr. Green, even your sess in bing a board member was because grandpa was helping you, how can you do this?¡±


    Mia sat on the floor with her hands tied behind her back and angrily scolded Bruce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, in any case, you either quit the board or die here. That old man should have given up the president¡¯s seat a long time ago, and actually sat there until now and refused to let go, if not for the sudden appearance of a you, I would have been sitting alone on the board!¡±


    The pistol in Bruce¡¯s hand was pointed at Mia, who was sitting on the floor, her eyes filled with red blood and her angry expression was like a demon from hell.


    Mia looked straight at Bruce without condescension, no fear in her eyes at all. There was no way out for her, in short it was she couldn¡¯t let anyone hurt Grandpa, and the Centurion Group that he had created!


    ¡°What a stubborn woman!¡± A pale voice came from behind Bruce, such a very irritating Mia.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t bother wasting time with her, Bruce, let¡¯s go, just let our subordinates sort her out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, father-inw.¡± Bruce withdrew the pistol from his hand, sneered at Mia, and turned towards the door.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this,¡± Bruce looked contemptuously at Mia on the floor with a grim smile the moment he was about to step out the door.


    ¡°Bah, not a big deal!¡± Mia remained unapologetic. For such scum, Mia just felt sick to her stomach at the sight of it.


    After about four or five minutes, the footsteps in the hallway were inaudible and a tall American man with a pistol pushed his way in.


    ¡°Miss Mia, I¡¯m sorry, the boss has ordered me to kill you, just bear with me, it will pass in a moment.¡± The American man grinned hideously and pointed his pistol up at Mia¡¯s head.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die too embarrassingly.¡±


    ¡°Do it, cut the crap!¡±


    Mia felt the moment the pistol was pointed at her head, she saw Asher again, he was smiling towards her, saying towards her, ¡°Mia ,e back soon, you still owe me a wedding.¡±


    Mia¡¯s eyes slowly closed and tears came to her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Asher, I¡¯ll see you in the next life. I would love to be your bride again in the next life if I can.¡±


    The American man¡¯s index finger stretched slowly, and with one final push, he could easily send this one beautiful Chinese woman in front of him to heaven.


    ¡°Mia!¡±


    Asher didn¡¯t see anything as he followed the voices, only a figure shifting in a hidden door, so he approached, but to his surprise he saw Mia with a robbery pointed at her head as he grabbed the door!


    The American man was startled by the sudden rush in, and with a lull in his hand, the machine te gouged down.


    ¡°No! No, Mia!¡± Asher thought nothing of it and leapt on top of Mia, and the two of them rolled some distance away by the force of the impact. Due to the force of the impact, the American holding the gun aside was also knocked out of the way by Asher.


    ¡°Asher!¡±


    Mia thought she was dreaming until she was rescued by Asher. It was so exciting, happy and aggravating to have the person she had been holding onto several times a day appear in front of her like that ¡­


    ¡°Mia , are you okay?¡± Asher looked at the little woman of his soul in shock, with a worried look on his face, don¡¯t get hurt!


    ¡°Asher¡­¡± Mia jumped headlong into Asher¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly, all the sadness, aggravation, and longing ¡­ for these days were disillusioned into tears at this moment.


    Asher held the little one in his arms with more strength, the thoughts and worries made him afraid that if he let go of this little woman he would leave him again, he would hold her tight and never let her go again!


    Suddenly, the person in Asher¡¯s arms, moved with a shudder and struggled out of her arms, looking incredulously at the sticky red liquid in her hands.


    ¡°Asher, you¡¯re hurt?¡± Mia¡¯s trembling hands were covered in red liquid and she looked at Asher with surprise all over her small face.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little bruise, it¡¯s okay¡±, Asher took Mia¡¯s hand in his thick palm, a doting tenderness in his eyes, ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±

 Chapter 194 Gunfight

    First Mia was so caught up in the joy of meeting Asher, then Mia was so caught up in the surprise of Asher¡¯s injury that it was surprising to forget the threat that existed off to the side.


    ¡°Who is it!¡±


    The American man staggered from the ground in pain from the impact and snarled.


    Asher and Mia then remembered the enemy present in the room, and Asher moved backwards with Mia in his arms in a death grip.


    ¡°Damn! I can¡¯t get the strength in my right hand!¡±


    Asher held Mia tightly in one arm and forced himself to stand up with his other injured hand holding onto the wall as he fought through the pain.


    The American man is getting closer to Mia and Asher with his gun, but Asher has no strength to resist, so he has to see the right moment to do it again, and ispletely passive.


    As she watches the American man step closer, Mia feels surrounded by infinite danger, but she will never allow anyone to hurt the people she cares about, not Grandpa or Asher!


    Suddenly Mia yanked hard and took the pistol in Asher¡¯s hand into her own, grabbing Asher with one hand and aiming a shot at the American man with the other.


    ¡°Boom,¡± a dull sound came after which the American man hit by Mia fell backwards with a sniff.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The American man clutched his arm where Mia had struck him and tore at the pain.


    Unlike the American man, Asher had only been grazed in the arm by the bullet, and although he too had been bleeding from the wound, he had not injured his muscles or bones, but had run out of strength after the violent beating he had received all night, and had reached the upper limit of his body by holding on to run here to save Mia, and at this moment, with the new wound on top of the old one, it was inevitable that his strength would fail.


    Asher was slightly surprised to see Mia shoot the American man with a serious look on her face and then it turned into a smile, it seemed that the little woman in front of her wanted to protect herself too, she was the bravest fighter when she wasn¡¯t around!


    ¡°Damn woman!¡±


    The American man who had fallen to the ground barely braced himself holding his bleeding arm and grabbed the pistol in his hand about to shoot Mia.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a harsh scream, the American man suddenly copsed.


    Mia was still wondering when a muffled voice came from behind the body of the American man who hadn¡¯t fallen all the way down.


    ¡°Are you guys okay?¡±


    Nangong asked as his face gradually revealed itself as the American man¡¯s body leaned down.


    ¡°Nangong asked!¡±


    Mia shouted excitedly. Great, the fact that Nangong asked was here meant that help had arrived, and they had one more hope of getting out of here!


    Namgung asked, kicking away the American man in his way and walking towards Mia and Asher.


    ¡°Not dead yet,¡± Asher¡¯s pale face squeezed out an awkward smile, proving that he was still a living being.


    ¡°Damn it, if only I could have escaped sooner this wouldn¡¯t have happened¡±, Nangong asked ming himself and looking at Asher who was covered in wounds and Mia who had a worried look on her face.


    ¡°You got shot?¡±


    Seeing Asher¡¯s arm that had been bleeding, the surprise in Namgung¡¯s eyes asked was no different from Mia¡¯s earlier.


    Asher slowly settled his body with Mia¡¯s support and said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a bruised arm.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s with the bruises you¡¯ve got?¡±


    Nangong asked, frowning at the bruises and cuts on Asher¡¯s body and asking worriedly.


    ¡°Yeah, what did you do to this? How did you get hurt like this?¡±


    Mia was so caught up in the joy of meeting Asher that she didn¡¯t even think to ask what the hell was going on with the wound Asher had received when he walked in the door, other than the bullet scraped wound Asher had received.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a night of beatings from the beaters that bastard Bruce sent.¡± Asher reached out and put his right hand over Mia¡¯s surprised little mouth, slowly wiping away the tears that were running down her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, no more crying, good boy.¡±


    Asher coaxed the woman in front of him, the tenderness in his eyes proving how he felt at the moment.


    ¡°That bastard Bruce! Why didn¡¯t he do it to me, but to you?¡±


    Nangong asked he could not wait to kill that bastard called Bruce right now!


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a concern that you¡¯re a Centurion cad¡±, Asher reassured.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, we need to get out of here before Bruce is gone¡±, Mia looked nervously at Asher, the first thought in her head was to get to the hospital! The sooner the better!


    ¡°America is a bad ce right now, we saved Mia and injured Bruce¡¯s fighter, Bruce won¡¯t take it lying down, better get Asher patched up and we¡¯ll think long and hard about it when we get back home!¡±


    Namgung asks and is in a hurry, if we don¡¯t hurry then Asher¡¯s blood is going to run out!


    ¡°But how are we going to get out? I¡¯m locked in here all the time, I can¡¯t get out at all except for the asional time they bring in clothes and food, and we have absolutely no idea what it¡¯s like out there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡±, Nangong asked, ncing at the anxious Mia, ¡°I found a phone in one of the rooms when I came in, I¡¯ve already called the police, saying that someone was kidnapped because of therge amount of drugs found in sky bar, I think the bar is now surrounded. We still have a chance to escape with the confusion.¡±


    ¡°How do you know the name of the bar?¡±


    Mia still didn¡¯t understand how they would know the name of the bar if they were kidnapped in the same way they were, so their eyes should be blindfolded. Could it be that they weren¡¯t kidnapped?


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Namgung asked and Asher looked at each other with a heartfelt smile. Back when they had fought the American men they had noticed the word sky in the bottom right corner of their chest g emblem. Didn¡¯t understand it at the time, but after being locked in, and after noticing the word on the bottle from where Bruce had opened it, too, they were sure it was the name of the bar.


    Sure enough, when the trio escaped, the police were already in the front room and the bar management was all here for inspection. Taking advantage of the panic, the three managed to escape from the bar.


    China in four days.


    ¡°Mia!¡±


    Sleeping Asher is awakened by a nightmare, he has been dreaming for days that someone with a pistol is trying to shoot Mia and he doesn¡¯t get to save her, watching her fade away a little.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Mia took Asher¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m here, having another nightmare?¡±


    Asher¡¯s eyes widened as he identified the woman in front of him, and only after confirming that she was an intact Mia did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping all day, do you feel better?¡±


    Mia dropped Asher¡¯srge hand, walked over to the table, pulled out a bowl, served a bit of chicken soup, and brought it over to Asher.


    ¡°Here, drink some. The doctor said that although you don¡¯t have a fatal wound, you¡¯re still bruised and bleeding, so you must take care of it, or else you¡¯ll be in bed for a month.¡±


    Mia blew on the chicken soup in her spoon, tasting it and thinking it wasn¡¯t so hot before she passed it to Asher¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Well, it tastes just right. Can I be bad with you keeping me so well? I don¡¯t want to stay in bed all the time, I haven¡¯t entertained my intimate fianc¨¦e properly.¡±


    Asher took a taste and then cast a lustful look at the well-behaved Mia with seductive eyes.


    Mia didn¡¯t react to Asher¡¯sment at first, and when she did, she blushed and lowered her little head, the angry expression on her red little face unmistakably demonstrating to Asher.


    ¡°Really, you¡¯re lying in a hospital bed and you¡¯re still so immodest, and you¡¯re not afraid of how you¡¯re going to father a baby with that kind of virtue.¡±


    Mia grumbled as she fed Asher.


    Asher¡¯s eyes faltered as he withdrew his earlier joking expression and gathered Mia to his side with a straight face.


    Mia looked at Asher questioningly, dropped the bowl in her hands, coiled her arms around Asher¡¯s neck, and leaned into Asher¡¯s chest, long-lost warmth burrowing from her face to the left side of her heart.


    ¡°Mia , promise me that no matter what, no matter what, let me be there for you, okay? I have already suffered the pain of losing you for five years, I no longer have the strength to bear the pain of losing you in, promise me that no matter what, we are together, as long as you, me and the baby are together, we will ovee all difficulties, promise me ¡­¡±


    Asher¡¯s voice was tinged with a tenderness and pleading that tore at his heart, and there had been a time when Asher hadn¡¯t been as scared as he was now. Now he was a man with a family, a lover, a child, and he had to protect them well.


    Mia¡¯s heart melted as she listened, tinged with reluctance, with emotion, with overflowing happiness, and kissed Asher on the lips.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you that I will take good care of myself, take care of our children, and no matter what happens, we will go through it hand in hand, and as long as we are still together, there is no problem that can¡¯t be solved.¡±


    With tears in her eyes, Mia promised Asher that she was grateful, that she was touched, that she cherished every moment of her life, and that she would never allow anyone to hurt herself or the people she cared about as long as they remained together.


    Asher smiled slightly as a gentle kiss gently covered Mia¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°But I want to do something so badly right now, it¡¯s just not physically possible.¡± Asher said tenderly as his hand covered the small of Mia¡¯s unmanifested belly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm? What the hell, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Mia looked quizzically at the lustful Asher, her big watery eyes looking like they were about to drip, her long eyshes puffing and flickering like a butterfly flying in the sky.


    Asher looked at Mia¡¯s stunning face and suddenly leaned over and whispered next to Mia¡¯s ear, ¡°I want you.¡±


    Mia¡¯s otherwise pale face flushed a heap of red as she pushed Asher away, picked up the lunchbox with the chicken soup and headed for the door.


    ¡°I should have known better than toe, no decency.¡±

 Chapter 195: Breaking News

    ude, who had just entered, looked at Mia, who had angrily walked out, with a puzzled look on her face, and looked back at Asher, who was sitting on the hospital bed,ughing loudly, and walked over to Asher with his hands spread out.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, a big smile?¡±


    ¡°Haha, nothing, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°You say that, you can¡¯te if there¡¯s nothing wrong, like I¡¯m not wee.¡± ude stood upright by Asher¡¯s hospital bed with his hands in his trouser pockets and an unhappy look on his face.


    ¡°Pretty much, what is it?¡±


    Asher obviously didn¡¯t buy ude¡¯s story and pissed ude off big time.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s good news to tell you, but you have this attitude ¡­¡±


    ¡°Say what you have to say, don¡¯t be a mother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t stand you, well, I¡¯ll tell you what. Nangong asked and Mia have cleared out the directors of Centurion Group China, and things have calmed down, and the strike at the factory is over.¡±


    Asher¡¯s mouth turned up and he smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t doubted Nangong¡¯s ability to get things done, and as for Mia, as long as she¡¯s okay.¡±


    ude pped his palm on his forehead in chagrin and said, ¡°I knew you were a t as hell, but I¡¯ve brought another piece of news with a bombshell, want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ude, who had just gotten a little excited, was helplessly knocked back down to the bottom again.


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know how Mia made youugh. Forget it, I¡¯ll be nice and tell you, listen up ah, Nangong asked and Wang Yuxin are getting engaged!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Yeah, great.¡±


    If we had only heard Asher¡¯s words, then everyone would have assumed that Asher¡¯s face was already browbeaten with surprise.


    Nice. That¡¯s what ude thought.


    So when a smug ude looked over at the still-t-faced Asher, the frustration in his heart knocked him to the bottom.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s still boring, ignore you, but I have a wedding drink to rub together.¡± ude dropped the millennial expressionless emperor, turned around and left the ward.


    Three dayster, Asher goes to Nangong Man and Wang Yuxin¡¯s engagement ceremony, despite the doctor¡¯s objections and Mia¡¯s obstruction, and is forced to go through the hospital discharge procedure.


    The engagement ceremony did not have many people present, because Wang Yuxin does not like to show off, and Nangong ask is also a person who does not like to make a fuss, the two people decided to hold a simple engagement party at Nangong¡¯s vi, the only people present were Wang Yuxin¡¯s parents, rtives and Nangong ask a few close friends.


    ¡°Xin Xin!¡±


    Mia entered the door and saw Wang Yuxin who was holding Nangong asked with a sweet smile, and called out from far away across the crowd.


    Asher doted on the small woman beside him and said gently, ¡°Just greeting someone¡¯s protagonist like that, aren¡¯t you afraid that Nangong will rise to the asion?¡±


    Mia smiled sweetly and spat her little tongue mischievously.


    ¡°Mia , you¡¯re here!¡±


    The undisguised happy emotion on Wang Yuxin¡¯s face made Mia¡¯s heart warm, this little woman had finally made it to this point, she must be overwhelmed with happiness.


    ¡°Mmmmmm, isn¡¯t it, I¡¯m overjoyed to hear that you and Nangong are getting engaged, I¡¯ve wanted toe over for a long time¡±, Mia grabbed Wang Yuxin¡¯s hands and jumped up with excitement.


    ¡°Ahem, you can¡¯t move so much¡±, Asher gave Mia a doting look and took her by the shoulders to force her to settle down.


    Mia spat out her tongue mischievously and assisted Wang Yuxin, then walked into the living room.


    ¡°Oh, congrattions oh, a lover will finally be married¡±, after Mia and Wang Yuxin walked into the living room talking andughing, Mia kept pulling Wang Yuxin towards Nangong Man¡¯s direction, now Nangong Man and Wang Yuxin both looked helplessly at Mia who sighed with a gloating face.


    ¡°Enough about us, how¡¯s your health, I heard Asher say you¡¯re about to be a mom.¡±


    Nangong asked straight to the point, a caring smile spreading across his face. Such a smile had nothing to do with the wind or the moon, but was only genuine.


    ¡°Oh, it looks like you like children, if you like it, hurry up and get married, so Xin Xin can give you a whole bunch of babies!¡±


    ¡°Mia!¡±


    Wang Yuxin snapped at Mia, the blush on her face making her already flowing simplicity even more attractive.


    ¡°Oh,e on, I borrowed Xin Xin for a while, and you¡¯re making fun of me, I can¡¯t afford to mess with her, but I can always hide, right? I¡¯ll give Xin Xin back to you, I¡¯m going to go check on Asher. I can¡¯t let him get drunk by that ude guy when he¡¯s recovering from his injuries.¡±


    Mia left Xin Xin with a ¡°you¡¯re great¡± expression and walked away, leaving Nangong and Wang Yuxin alone to smile at each other.


    Nangong asked looking at Wang Yuxin in his arms and said tenderly, ¡°Xin Xin, I will make you happy and will never fail you in this life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    The buzz in Nangong asked¡¯s vi didn¡¯t sort of calm down all together until the night.


    Every time she thought of this, the corners of Mia¡¯s mouth involuntarily rose in an arc, and her heart was calm andfortable. Once upon a time, she only felt that she had been indebted to Nangong Man, unable to give a response to his feelings, but now she was much more at ease.


    She had always treated the feelings Nangong Man gave herself as affection between siblings, and because they perceived each other differently so the response would be different. Ever since Mia knew that Wang Yuxin liked Nangong Man, she had been trying to get Nangong Man to notice the guardian elf by his side, and now that they were indeed married atst, she would have Xin Xin to take care of Nangong Man instead of herself, not in the name of her sister, but in the name of her wife.


    ¡°Oh, great,¡± Miaughed as she flopped down on her bed, flipping through a book in her hands.


    Asher came out of the bathroom just in time to see Mia clutching a book and giggling, he thought it was something funny in the book, where he knew that when he got closer, Mia was holding a parenting book and reading happily.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    When Mia saw Ashering to her side, her body that was lying on her back flipped over and rested her little head on Asher¡¯sp, smiling, ¡°Asher, do you think if Nangong asked and Xin Xin¡¯s child would be a couple with our child in the future?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher suddenly snorted out a loudugh, ¡°Thought you had something funny to tell me, so you¡¯re hitting on my son before he¡¯s even born, you ¡­¡±


    Mia tilted her head, dodging Asher¡¯s pointing finger, and pouted, ¡°Does that mean it¡¯s not okay to be a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can¡±, Asher said softly as he hugged Mia who was lounging on the bed, thrusting his head between Mia¡¯s loose hair and sniffing her body odor, ¡°I love both boys and girls, as long as they are our children, as much as I love you. ¡±


    Mia smiled tenderly, in this world, besides her grandfather, she had other rtives, there was Wang Yuxin, there was Nangong asked, there was Asher.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    Asher was in a very good mood today, the long-lost feeling of aplishment afterst night¡¯s spicy destruction had returned. So a gentle greeting was exchanged with the security guard as he walked to the entrance of the vi.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he said hello, but it was Asher¡¯s fault for scaring people by saying hello. Looking at Asher, who was full of kindness, the guard¡¯s scalp tingled, and he immediately rubbed his eyes, thinking that he was possessed.


    Asher drove straight to the downstairs of Centurion after leaving the Jun residence, she thought now he should go and see if this glimpse of the little woman he had destroyedst night was still having a good trip to work.


    How could the receptionist not know Asher? This is the husband of the president of herpany! So the receptionist picked up the phone and was about to call Mia, but unexpectedly Asher¡¯s long and slender finger waved, signaling the receptionist to stop the movement in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find her myself.¡±


    As Asher walks up to the door of Mia¡¯s office he hears Mia and Namgung asking about the conversation.


    ¡°Are you still thinking about the American side? I¡¯ve seen you¡¯re always distracted when you¡¯re reviewing documentstely, and since Asher¡¯s illness is almost healed, it¡¯s the headquarters in the US that can keep you upied, right?¡±


    Nangong asked looking seriously at Mia who had some mncholy on her face, as if she was seeing her mncholy clearly.


    ¡°Well, yeah Nangong, I don¡¯t know how it¡¯s going on Grandpa¡¯s side, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, I wonder if he¡¯s getting better, and if those directors in thepany are still making things difficult for Grandpa.¡±


    Mia¡¯s gentle voice came from the office, and Asher felt his heart tighten when he heard Mia¡¯s concern. Ever since bringing Mia back from America, he hadn¡¯t asked Mia about Shengshi¡¯s affairs. On one hand, it was due to his trust in Mia¡¯s ability, and on the other hand, he didn¡¯t want Mia to feel sad when she heard the bad news, he would me himself in that case.


    ¡°Mia , you don¡¯t have to worry too much, right now your body is not fit for you to think about so many things, you are still pregnant and thinking so much is a burden on your body, you will not be able to bear it.¡±

 Chapter 196 Take care of yourself.

    Nangong asks for exactly what Asher is worried about, Asher stands outside Mia¡¯s office door, listening to one of Mia¡¯s sighs and just feels his heart being crushed, it turns out that loving someone you¡¯re not only happy for their happiness, you¡¯re also worried about her worries.


    Asher didn¡¯t listen to the conversation that followed and turned to walk quietly away from the office door, it seemed necessary for him toplete his mission, he had to make a trip to America to see the grandfather that Mia had been hanging on to.


    Asher drove to Jun¡¯s group after he left Centurion.


    ¡°Prepare five tickets to the United States for tomorrow, and you¡¯ll be leaving at noon tomorrow.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher gave a serious order to his secretary; this go-around could be the key to solving the problem.


    ¡°You said you were going to America?¡±


    ude has reverted to his old unruly ude self since Asher and Mia¡¯s peaceful return to China, and now this one is sunbathing on the couch.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re going too.¡± Without looking at ude, Asher fingered the thick pile of papers to his right as he graded them.


    ¡°These are yours, approved today, because this trip will be three or five days, and my dad has been asked to sit on thepany for now, so we¡¯ll try to get there and back early.¡±


    Asher looked at the paper with a single nce,pletely ignoring ude who was about to freak out on the sidelines.


    ¡°I thought you got help, why do you need me to approve papers?¡± ude looked at Asher with a disgruntled look on his face, angry protest in his eyes.


    ¡°The protest is invalid, and you know it, my dad he hasn¡¯t managed thepany for years, as for having him here just so we can have a recipe for the big critical things and not get yed by someone with a heart, you don¡¯t expect to get his old man to help you approve papers do you?¡±


    Asher put down the file in his hand and red at ude.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m afraid of you, I¡¯ll grant it, it¡¯s just that Mia knows you¡¯re going to America, right?¡± ude got up from the couch and took a look at the amount of work he had done overnight and grimaced, sure enough people in love were crazy people.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, don¡¯t tell her, I was going to go straight to meet Leng Tianming.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say anything then, just wait, the paperwork will be approved by noon tomorrow, I¡¯ll be back in my office.¡±


    As he watched ude leave the office with the papers, Asher thought to himself, Mia , wait for me, wait for me toe back with good news.


    Asher decided to go to America and stayed at the office all day grading papers, and ude spent the whole day at the office thanks to him. In the face of ude¡¯sints, Asher is always guided by a four-word rule: ¡°Protest not valid.¡±


    Asher returned homete in the evening and Mia waited with bated breath until Asher returned before she would rest.


    ¡°Mia , you don¡¯t have to wait for me all the time, just get some early rest.¡± Asher said as he removed his jacket to Mia who had just walked in the door with a bowl ofte night snacks.


    ¡°Nnnn, got it, you eat this bowl of snack first, you must be exhausted after a busy day, right?¡±


    Mia sat beside Asher good-naturedly, trying to watch him eat one bite at a time.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I¡¯ll eat.¡± A happy smile spread across Asher¡¯s face. When he thought of the despondent Mia at the office during the day, and then looked at the gentle, water-like girl in front of him, Asher knew he had to do something. Otherwise he was sorry for this big web of happiness that Mia had woven for herself.


    ¡°Mia , I¡¯m going on a trip to Thand tomorrow, there¡¯s a business deal over there that I have to settle well, so I won¡¯t be home for the next three or four days, so you take care of yourself, okay?¡±


    Asher is really relieved that this little woman is always so vulnerable and so easily schemed, I really don¡¯t know how long such a woman can fight in the treacherous shopping mall. So as a husband, he had to do something for his wife.


    ¡°To Thand? In such a hurry? Who¡¯s all going with you?¡± Mia was taken aback by Asher¡¯s sudden business trip, knowing that Asher¡¯s body hadn¡¯tpletely healed yet and couldn¡¯t afford such a toss and turn.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry¡±, Asher tried to calm a somewhat agitated Mia in a soft voice, ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t have to worry, ude and the guards will be along, I won¡¯t get myself hurt again like I didst time with them around.¡±


    Mia looked at Asher worriedly and finally nodded mncholy.


    ¡°Well, make sure you stay safe or the baby and I will worry.¡±


    ¡°Well, definitely¡±, Asher kissed Mia gently on the head, the little woman he would protect with everything he had.


    The next day Asher left the house after a brief goodbye to Mia, knowing he had toe back well, no matter what he would encounter on this trip to America.


    ¡°Are you leaving or not? You¡¯re the one who rushed us to the airport, and you¡¯re the one who came to the airport and didn¡¯t get on the ne, so what are you going to do?¡±


    ude looked depressed, wondering how many lifetimes he had been unlucky enough to have Asher as a friend, and how lucky he was to have him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just as udeined about Asher¡¯s mother-inw, Asher suddenly turned around and headed for the passengerne with his back to the airport entrance he had been watching before.


    ¡°Hey! Wait for me, you really change your face faster than the weather!¡± ude looked at the distant Asher¡¯s back and grumbled again, before catching up.


    The three security guards who were travelling behind them, looking at two men of not low status, one cold as an iceberg, the other like a basket of words, had more than the usual number of questions in their hearts. What kind of karmic coincidence would make two people with such discordant personalities, have such a good rtionship?


    The three thought about it for a while without figuring it out, and finally came to the conclusion that it was sinful.


    With such a high level of conclusion, the trio then walked side by side towards the ride aisle to catch up with Asher and ude who were already out of sight.


    This is Asher¡¯s second trip to the United States this month. Unlike hisst trip, Asher seems much calmer this time around, with the stability of a mature man and thepetence of a sessful businessman on his face.


    After getting off the ne, Asher and ude¡¯s group found a nice hotel and settled themselves in before starting a brief discussion.


    ¡°You two stand at the door and keep a good watch while Bing stays.¡± ude gestured for Bing to close the door after a brief arrangement, before he began discussing his trip in America with Asher.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be moving today, Bruce and his group already recognized both me and Nangong askedst time, so we need to n this operation properly. This time, we need to do it without spooking the snake as much as possible, and we need to do it without Bruce and the others being on guard.¡±


    Asher sat on the sofa in the plush presidential suite, one hand resting on the backrest of the couch, one hand holding a file and looking at it intently.


    ¡°Well, since someone knew you and Nangong askedst time, then in my opinion it¡¯s best for you not to make a move, I think that Bruce doesn¡¯t know me and Bing, and this time the two of us, Bing and I, will go together. You can have Bing pretend to be my secretary. This way and not to rm the snake, also seems like Master Leng show our intention.¡±


    ude took a cup of coffee, blew on it gently, and sipped it slowly.


    ¡°Well, ude, your solution is good, but how to meet Leng Tianming and in what way is the crux of the matter. Since Bruce and his group know about my existence, they must be wary of Jun¡¯s group, so we can¡¯t use the name Jun¡¯s group, and Mia¡¯s Shengshi group can¡¯t be used either. They¡¯re directors of the headquarters, so they must know the Chinese branch like the back of their hand, and pretending to be one would be a foolish choice.¡±


    ¡°Well, sure. Since Jun¡¯s not avable, could Lai¡¯s be?¡± ude gently teased a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°How?¡± Asher wondered just what kind of bad idea ude hade up with to make himugh so hideously.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to use it, there must be some reason for it. Riina¡¯s family¡¯spany has been gone for a while now, but although Ri¡¯s was taken over by us, it never had the Jun¡¯s sign on it. That means not a lot of people know that Lai¡¯s was bought by Jun¡¯s, at least no one on the American side.¡± ude¡¯s eyes showed a hint of smugness.


    With a hint of smugness any way Asher looked at it was transformed into a living, breathing aura of gloom.


    Asher cleared his throat and continued, ¡°And then what?¡±


    ude nced at Asher disdainfully and said contemptuously, ¡°Then I¡¯m the one who merged Lai¡¯s chant, my name is Xiang Yun. My secretary, Bing, and I want to buy the source of materials supplied to Jun¡¯s by Duan Shengshi Group, what reason do you think there is for those with evil intentions to be suspicious with such a condition?¡±


    Asher smiled at that and put down the paper in his hand, picking up the coffee on the table as well and sipping it slowly.


    ¡°Although this idea sounds awful and tarnishes my Jun¡¯s reputation and the face of my Jun family, but since you¡¯re the one who went to all the trouble sub ah toe up with this bad idea, I¡¯ll just go with it.¡±


    Asher¡¯s embarrassed look hurt ude, who was racking his brain for a response, so ude ungentlemanly tossed the pillow in his hand.


    Although Asher was drinking coffee, he caught the pillow and threw it back with his hand.


    ¡°Hey, are you like that? It¡¯s thanks to the kindness of others to think of a solution for you, and you¡¯re so eager to squeeze me, huh?¡± ude finally expressed the dissatisfaction in his heart.


    But Asher continued to drink his coffee as if nothing had happened at all.


    ude then picks up another hug pillow and flings it at Asher.

 Chapter 197 – How much does he know?

    Asher still took the gift very sensitively, then casually flung it.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Did it finally hit this time? Asher put down the coffee in his hand and lifted his eyes to look across at ude, trying to see if he was still in one piece.


    How toe Oh Asher looked up when he saw a side originally sitting in a chair to take a nap on the face of Bing a goose feather, heart a shock, the original or miss. So he continued to silently lower his head to drink his own coffee.


    The two bouncers outside heard a screaming from the person inside the door, thinking there was some sort of emergency, and immediately pushed their way in.


    ¡°Mr. Jun, Mr. Xiang, what¡¯s happening?¡±


    How could it be that their panicked faces were reced by an unbelievable picture.


    ude and Bing chased Asher around carrying two torn velvet pillows, while Asher was calmly walking and drinking coffee, but managing to deftly avoid their various pursuits.


    ude and Bing had goose feathers all over their heads and bodies, and sat with depressed faces slumped over the couch, panting.


    Seeing that the two were running out of energy from the chase, Asher also sat down calmly on the couch and said calmly, ¡°Hey, well, since you guys are tired, let¡¯s rest and rest, it seems to have overestimated your strength.¡±


    With such a blow from Asher, ude and Bing simultaneously stood up and grabbed the pillow in their hands and threw it at Asher as the melee continued.


    The two guards standing at the door were still muttering in their minds, this was neither helping nor not helping. Neither did they help Asher, nor did they help ude, and now they regretteding in.


    The two men looked at each other, then closed the door behind them and went out, silently thinking to themselves, ¡°Just think of this as a hallucination.


    The next day Asher got up early and left the hotel with two other bodyguards to visit the Shengshi Group. ude, on the other hand, pretended he was the new president of Lai¡¯spany as promised and took Bing to Leng Tianming.


    As expected by Asher and ude, although these directors are all highly educated industry elites, they do not know the Chinese market very well. They only know that apany called Lai was acquired some time ago, but they do not know that the one who acquired Lai is the Jun Group, so they are very attracted to ude, the fake president.


    Especially when Bruce was delighted to hear ude say what he came for, he wanted to personally introduce himself to Leng Tianming.


    So the matter of making an appointment to see Leng Tianming was so very much on the board.


    ¡°You just got Leng Tianming on a date?¡± The reason why Asher asked this was not to doubt ude¡¯s ability to do the job, but just to wonder why someone who wanted to be as unqualified as Bruce would be a director of Shengshi Group. And yet the other directors didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt, it seemed ridiculous.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do the job, don¡¯t worry, just wait to see Leng Tianming. The time is 6 o¡¯clock tonight, and the ce is at our hotel¡¯s restaurant. How¡¯s that, is that a condescendingment on my efficiency?¡±


    Although Asher fought the urge to kill the man at the sight of ude¡¯s smug face, Asher gave him a serious thumbs up for the sake of doing his job.


    With Asher¡¯s affirmation, ude sat smugly on his couch crossing his legs. Asher, on the other hand, shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Well, great, looks like things are going a lot smoother than expected.¡± Asher thought about Mia in his mind, but his mouth was a serious business.


    To such an Asher, ude also gave a polite finger, only instead of a thumb, it was a middle finger.


    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s about time, so I should pack up and get ready to meet my wife¡¯s grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Che, really narcissistic, when you have a full wedding, is someone Leng Tian Ming¡¯s granddaughter-inw, you still owe someone Mia a wedding!¡± ude sneered at Asher while a year was also as well as its fast speed to pack up himself.


    ¡°Hardly would I let my child take another man¡¯s surname? Just kidding, as for the wedding, I¡¯ll return Mia a grand wedding when this matter has a happy ending.¡±


    Asher tugged at his tie and looked in the mirror to see that he was already well-packed before he turned to ude and said, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t keep the elders waiting for us.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ude, in a rare instance of not opening his mouth to squeeze Asher, nodded cautiously and walked to the door.


    Sess or failure is at stake.


    Most of the tables in the dining room here were in the hall, with only a few cubicles separated by fence vines. Upon arriving at the restaurant, Asher picked one of the cubicles that backed up to ude¡¯s cubicle, the only difference between here and ude¡¯s cubicle was that this one had a window for a couple¡¯s date, while ude¡¯s one had no window for a business date.


    The reason why Asher made such a decision was that on the one hand, he wanted to be able to see Leng Tianming and hear the conversation clearly, and on the other hand, he did not want to be discovered by Bruce and other directors with ulterior motives and cause unnecessary trouble.


    The sky outside the window was getting dark, ude nced at her watch, it was already 6:05, but there was still no sign of anyone. udeined in her heart about how big this Leng Tian Ming¡¯s frame was. So a little anxious ude ordered a cup of coffee and slowly tasted it.


    Suddenly Asher saw a ck stretch Lincoln parked in front of the door through the curtains that separated them from the screen. Getting out of the car was a line of American men in ck suits and ck sunsses. They stood on either side of the car¡¯s doorway, respectfully waiting for the people who got out of the car.


    Asher was sure in his heart that these burly Americans weren¡¯t the ones who had attacked himst time, but how many of them hade in such a loud and powerful manner?


    As Asher¡¯s mind was chattering, an old man in a ck tweed coat got out of the car. The old man was wearing a brown beret and was holding a cane, his face was not clear through the window screen, but it looked like the old man was at peace.


    After the old man got out of the car, the car closed its doors, and Asher wondered in his mind, did that mean Bruce didn¡¯te along? How could Greenes Bruce not be there in person if he wanted to make this happen so badly?


    Asher was still in doubt, but the car hadn¡¯t moved since it was parked there. Now Asher was sure, it seemed that only Leng Tianming hade alone, and none of the other directors hade.


    ¡°Mr. Leng is here, please sit down, please sit down.¡±


    ude¡¯s voice from the next room brought Asher back to reality from his imagination. Asher sat down and settled down to listen to the conversation in the next room.


    ¡°Looks like thed is really punctual, I wonder how long he¡¯s been here, did I keep you waiting old man?¡± An aged, pale voice came next to ude¡¯s.


    ording to Asher¡¯s impression, there was only one old man down in the car, and it looked like this voice was mostly Leng Tianming¡¯s.


    ¡°Leng Lao overstates the case, it hasn¡¯t really been that long, but it is true that you arete.¡± ude said something that belittled himself and also had a reproachful tone to it.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re a pretty funny kid.¡±


    How could it be that Leng Tianmingughed instead of being angry, and his pale and masculine voice was so bright that Asher could not help but increase some good feelings towards the old man.


    Asher suddenly remembered what Mia had said to herself about her grandfather Leng Tianming, and smiled slightly, it seemed that it was true that Mia hadn¡¯t suffered much even after following her grandfather, thiste affection, still gave Mia somefort ah.


    ¡°But fun is fun, lying to old people is bad behavior, isn¡¯t it ude kid?¡±


    Leng Tianming¡¯s words made Bing and ude who were present tremble, so Leng Tianming already knew about this matter! They thought that this matter was seamless, it seemed that they had thought of Leng Tianming too easily, thinking that they could hide it from the world. However, since Leng Tianming knew about them, what did hee here for?


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true that nothing can be hidden from Elder Leng¡¯s eyes, these individual moves of our juniors seem to be carvings, making youugh, Elder Leng.¡±


    ude looked at the seemingly amiable old man in front of him, as if he was looking at a master. A master was bound to be deeply hidden, and once revealed then he was bound to achieve something, so what was the purpose of this old man in front of him now?


    Asher, who had been listening to themotion next door, suddenly clenched the teacup in his hand as he wondered what this Leng Tianming was up to.


    If he was here to poke ude, then he should have brought Bruce and those people along, in that case, not only would ude be poked in public for his true colors, but he might even be found out here himself. But Leng Tianming didn¡¯t do that, so what was he going to do?


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I always like to y games with young people, and since my old man guessed the answer to ssmate ude¡¯s riddle, is it time for the protagonist toe out and meet me?¡±


    ¡°Buzz-¡± Asher next door frowned, and his ears instantly felt like something had pricked them, and he couldn¡¯t really hear anything.


    Leng Tianming actually knew he was here!


    It wasn¡¯t just Asher next door who was surprised, but also ude across from Leng Tianming, just how much more did the old man know?


    Looking at the surprised ude, Leng Tianming smiled and then exined, ¡°If you are ude, then you are the vice president of the Jun Group, so in that case, the thing you said about buying out Jun¡¯s material source must be a lie. If that is true, then this matter must have been nned by your president, so I guess he must havee here just to meet me for a while?¡±


    Leng Tianming stroked the scruff on his chin, gave a bigugh, and then said, ¡°Since he went to such great lengths to see me, then I think he must not want anyone to know about this, then my old man will not bring anyone as he wishes, how about that, you¡¯re not going to tell me that he has no intention of seeing me, are you?¡±

 Chapter 198: What do you want from me?

    ude looked at Leng Tianming¡¯s face and subconsciously frowned, it seemed that things had changed, I wonder if Asher was coping with it ah.


    Fiercely ude gritted his teeth, or decided to give up Asher, after all, the opportunity is rare, if Asher and cold old man lost because of me ude, then I¡¯m not ude, and I don¡¯t deserve to be Asher¡¯s friend.


    Having made up his mind, ude spoke up frankly as well, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s naturally not. Since Elder Leng knows the original story of what happened, then I, ude, don¡¯t need to cover up anymore, not bad, our president is indeed here.¡±


    ¡°Then, since you¡¯re here, meet my old man.¡±


    Leng Tianming¡¯s judgment surprised Asher. Yes, he, Asher, was here, and not only was he here, he was here for Mia.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Asher got up from his chair, straightened his clothes, pushed his way out the door, walked to the room where ude was and knocked on the door.


    Bing was shocked when he opened the door, and it was Asher!


    Asher nodded to Bing before walking straight into the room, ¡°Not bad, Elder Leng¡¯s deduction ispletely correct, thete generation is very impressed.¡±


    ude nced at Asher, who walked in, and looked at him with an imperious look on his face, and was suddenly in a much more relieved mood.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Asher, aren¡¯t you?¡± Leng Lao looked at Asher with a smile on his face, he had to say that he still had a good feeling about Asher, he was a good looking man, he had a sessful career, and what he appreciated most was the fact that he took care of Mia for himself.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Asher, could Elder Leng take a step to talk, this is not the ce to chat.¡± Asher decided to have a good talk with Leng Lao, so he decided to shift the chat to the presidential suite upstairs.


    Leng Tianming didn¡¯t object, and the group soon arrived at the door of the presidential suite where Asher was.


    ¡°ude, I¡¯ll leave it to you here.¡± Asher looked at his best friend with a serious look on his face; if he didn¡¯t have a deep friendship, how could he dare to lead him into something he wasn¡¯t evenpletely sure of, and always be defenseless against him?


    ude nodded cautiously upon receiving Asher¡¯s words, knowing that all Asher was asking him to do now was to wait.


    So ude arranged for the two bodyguards he carried to stand outside the door, while the bodyguards Leng Lao had brought with him stayed in the lobby of the presidential suite with ude and Bing, while Asher led Leng Lao to the inner room of the presidential suite.


    Seeing Leng Tianming sitting down, Asher suddenly knelt down on both knees and heavily bowed to Leng Tianming.


    What a cold and domineering man Asher is, always used to being on top, and now he¡¯s on his knees to an old man, what exciting and unbelievable news!


    ¡°What are you doing? Get up quickly.¡± When Leng Tianming saw ude perform such a big salute to himself, he was first startled, then as if he suddenly understood something, the shock slowly transformed into strong emotion, his eyes were a little wet, and he hurriedly caressed Asher to stand up.


    Asher didn¡¯t sit down after being helped up by Leng Lao, and stood not far from Leng Tianming in order to show his respect.


    ¡°What is it that you are looking for me this time?¡± Leng Tianming cut to the chase after making a proper body.


    ¡°Please allow me to call you grandpa¡±, Asher really wanted to fit into Mia¡¯s world quickly now, Asher was willing to do anything as long as it was good for Mia, even if it meant gold for a man¡¯s knee, even if it meant Asher¡¯s life!


    ¡°Well, I know about you and Mia, you can call it that for now¡±, Leng Tianming¡¯s heart still couldn¡¯t help but sweeten with joy when he heard Asher¡¯s name.


    ¡°I came here this time for an unrequited request¡±, Asher¡¯s words suddenly paused and turned to continue, ¡°It¡¯s an unrequited request, but as long as it¡¯s for Mia , I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡± Leng Tianming had a hunch that although he didn¡¯t know exactly what the matter was yet, it was definitely something that would benefit Mia and the Shengshi Group, so he went along with it and wanted to hear what Asher had to say.


    ¡°Grandpa, we are all experienced in the mall, we all know how hard it is to muddle through the mall. As a man who already feels that it is not easy to fight in the mall, how can Mia, a weak woman, be able to carry the heavy wind and rain again and again? I¡¯ve had enough of the fear of pushing Mia to the brink every time because of a little injury. I¡¯m really afraid of when Mia will be kidnapped or even almost shot like the other day because of some business conflicts. ¡­ So, grandpa, let Mia suffer those pains and trials that should be borne by her. I¡¯ll suffer for her!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just too much of a protectionist to withstand too much of a storm. We were going to just go on like this in an uneventful way, and as long as she was willing to be the president, I would always help her, but I was really scared, and just a while ago, when I watched Mia almost get shot because of a disagreement over her interests at the mall, I was so scared that I just shivered, really scared that in just that blink of an eye, she would disappear in front of me.¡±


    ¡°So, Grandpa, I hope Mia can pull out of this maelstrom, I want to give her a warm home, not a battlefield that smells of money, I hope Grandpa can make it happen!¡±


    Asher bowed deeply to the old man beside him, knowing that only his hard work and dedication could possibly give Mia a chance at a more secure life and a warm home for her children, so he didn¡¯t care what he actually wanted.


    As is often the case with reality, when you fall in love with someone defiantly and you¡¯re willing to give your all, fate never gives you a too bad answer either.


    Leng Tianming sat on the sofa, looking at his cane in disbelief, and did not speak for a long time.


    ¡°Hey, I know all about you kids and Mia. I haven¡¯t taken good care of Mia all these years, and I¡¯ve been obedient to Mia, partly to make up for the fact that I wasn¡¯t there for the first few decades of her life, and partly for my own sake.¡±


    ¡°All these years since Mia¡¯s parents passed away, I¡¯ve been all alone, what¡¯s there for a lousy old man to hang on to? Just knowing for myself that there was a possibility that my granddaughter was still alive, I just felt like a big part of my life had been lit up.¡±


    The more Leng Tianming spoke, the more excited he became, the hat on his head trembling as he spoke, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until Mia came back to me that I felt the warmth of affection. She is as strong as her father, and as kind as her mother, but I watch her getting anxious about her career day by day, losing her old smile day by day, my heart hurts more than anyone else!¡±


    ¡°How could I not know she was kidnapped? It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t catch the killer! Luckily there is you, I¡¯ve seen enough over the years to know how much my own granddaughter likes you, and you are the same, not letting down Mia¡¯s undying love, so your rtionship is one that I essentially approve of. It seems that Mia has a good eye after all, finding a boyfriend who is so capable and loves her, I am so happy!¡±


    ¡°Sit down, my son; the things you say, and the very things I want, I can promise you, but we have a covenant to make.¡±


    Leng Tianming¡¯s words undoubtedly gave Asher a piece of mind, and Asher¡¯s heart was overjoyed! It looked like the biggest crisis was lifted.


    After a quarter of an hour or so, Asher and Leng Tianming came out of the roomughing, the two of them talking andughing, and exchanging nces from time to time, which made ude and Bing, who had been waiting in the hall, a bit puzzled.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, and you must remember your agreement.¡±


    Leng Tianming got into the car apanied by Asher, leaving such a statement that ude was baffled, ude was confused to the core, ¡°Asher, what did Leng Lao say to you, why is he so happy?¡±


    Asher took one look at ude with a foggy forehead and justughed and shook his head saying, ¡°Heaven forbid.¡±


    So all that was left was a bewildered ude standing in front of the hotel with his palms spread helplessly.


    That said, on the Chinese side, Mia hadn¡¯t had a moment to spare since Asher had told her he was going to Thand, and she felt sick inside just thinking about the many problems over in the US.


    ¡°I wonder how grandpa is doing?¡± Mia was staring into the distance, when Nangong askeding from behind her, ¡°Mia , don¡¯t think about it, there is a meetinging up, you need to get your energy up.¡±


    Nangong asked as his voice pulled Mia¡¯s thoughts out of her imagination and into reality, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The meeting that Mia was going to was the shareholders¡¯ meeting of the Shengshi Group that she was holding in China. Because this matter involves many people and matters, and a careless one will also bring quite bad influence to the Shengshi Group, so this meeting is without the knowledge of the rest of the people except for the shareholders who are attending the meeting.


    Mia invited all the shareholders from home and abroad toe to the meeting at the Shengshi Group in China, so without exception, Bruce from the US headquarters also came.


    ¡°Good, please sit down, shareholders, Mr. Wen is already here, our meeting will start now.¡± Once Mia was seated, the secretary began to hand out the documents.


    There were at least no less than 15 directors sitting around the meeting table, each of them carrying a portion of Shengshi Group¡¯s shares in one way or another, and all Mia had to do now was to get these directors to agree with her and defeat one of the few directors of Shengshi Group who wanted to sell their shares of Shengshi Group to invest in the mall.


    ¡°Everyone, I think everyone knows that the current Shengshi Group was founded by Mr. Leng Tianming, so now Leng¡¯s hands carry thergest part of Shengshi Group¡¯s shares, and when Mr. Leng created thepany for ourpany to be able to go to all parts of the world, so we have to follow the wishes of old Mr. Leng and carry ourpany forward ¡°, Mia opened her opening statement without saying a few words before someone jumped out to object.

 Chapter 199: Very protective of shortcomings

    ¡°I object, even if this is thepany¡¯spliance, we should be looking forward for the sake of thepany, we have a different purpose at each stage, and obviously Mr. Leng¡¯s purpose is no longer fit for purpose now, we need to have foresight, you are being conservative by saying that.¡± A director with white hair and slicked back spoke up, this person was no other than Bruce¡¯s mouthy father-inw who Mia had met in America.


    ¡°Right, Miss Luo, there¡¯s an old Chinese saying ¡®when times change, things change¡¯, it wouldn¡¯t be right if you just keep to the old ways, would it? In case this hinders thepany¡¯s development, how would you let Old Man Leng¡¯s wishes be fulfilled?¡± Bruce caterwauled.


    Mia looked at the two viins in tandem with an angry face, really wondering what else they had to be happy and proud of.


    ¡°This is not true of Mr. Green and Mr. George, you know, ourpany needs to be steady, how can we forget our footsteps for a moment¡¯s profit and be aggressive, we are going to suffer greatly.¡±


    At this point another American director spoke up to argue the point, and Bruce and his father-inw looked very blue and white for a while.


    This director was right, it was indeed not because thepany¡¯s policy was too conservative, but because the Shengshi Group simply did not have the capital that could be used to make a desperate bet, and if it rushed forward, thepany would probablye crashing down on this, and it would be more than worth the loss then.


    ¡°I think what Mr. White said is very correct, to know that Mr. White¡¯s concern is exactly what Mr. Leng is worried about, ourpany does need to move forward, but now is really not the right time. The financial crisis has just happened from the United States, and if we invest rashly, then we are only afraid that it will all turn into a bubble by then.¡±


    Mia seriously analyzed what was at stake, which was really something everyone of them present didn¡¯t want.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? Times are great right now, and if we don¡¯t invest before otherpanies do, then we¡¯re going to fall behind, and that¡¯s a big loss for ourpany!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Mr. Jackson is right, we can¡¯t afford to let anyone miss out on the immediate benefits if we just do that! Don¡¯t think that because you¡¯re Mr. Leng¡¯s granddaughter, we¡¯ll show mercy, that¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡±


    Bruce¡¯s advocates did not give up any meaningful opportunity to move down Mia, to know, as long as Mia fell, it is difficult to Leng Tianming will have no legal heir, a president who can not be epted by the board of directors, how can convince others?


    As long as it was Mia who fell, then he, Bruce, was the shareholder who owned the most shares in Centurion, then in that case, he, Bruce, would be in the leading position.


    ¡°The way I see it, Mr. Green¡¯s words are not wrong at all, only then can we be the industry leader after breaking through the big barrier that others can¡¯t break through.¡± Director Zhang of the China branch of the Centurion Group was also speaking up in support of Bruce.


    As the number of people supporting Bruce grew, the directors throughout the meeting began to sway their opinions and began to flock to Bruce¡¯s group.


    ¡°You all need to think about the current state of ourpany, if we rashly invest and sellnd the risk is not worth the loss!¡±


    Mia watched anxiously as the people around her, one by one, threw themselves into Bruce¡¯s trap, thinking it was for the good of thepany, when in fact it was Bruce and his team who had been manipting the industry bubble! All they wanted was to get the Centurion Group and then sell off the other divisions, leaving only the US headquarters alone.


    ¡°Is that so? I think it¡¯s you who wants to hog the Shengshi Group and not let go of it, right? Say, are you trying to sell the Shengshi Group!¡±


    Bruce was very happy to see these directors being fooled by themselves, and his anger followed suit, roaring towards Mia.


    A roar from Bruce caused all eyes around the room to shift to Mia alone, and by the looks of it, they were already convinced of Bruce¡¯s words, convinced that Mia was a liar and a fraud who wanted to sell theirpany.


    ¡°Say!¡±


    ¡°Speak up!¡±


    ¡°Say something instead, don¡¯t you dare?¡±


    The atmosphere in the meeting room was getting off, and there was no one else in Mia¡¯s camp except for Namgung Ask and Mr. White, who had been on Mia¡¯s side.


    Just as the noise was deafening, the doors to the venue burst open and Asher came striding in, ¡°ording to me, no! It¡¯s not Mr. Winn who wants to sell thepany, it¡¯s Bruce, GreenBruce!¡±


    Asher¡¯s words sent a shock through the room, who the hell was this person that dared to disrupt the venue? But more than that, they wanted to know if the man was right. So the directors¡¯ eyes wandered between Mia and Bruce.


    ¡°Well, if you say so, it¡¯s always better to show proof, too.¡± Mr. Jackson was the first to speak up and ask for evidence.


    Jackson Tom originally thought Asher¡¯s appearance was nothing more than a jumped-up clown, how could he have known that Asher was the one who was emboldened, and in turn, startled him into thinking he was wrong.


    ¡°Since I, Jun someone, am here, then naturally I will not brag here. Please look, everyone, I am holding a CD in my hand, a CD that I got some days ago, please take a look at it.¡±


    Asher hands the CD in his hand to ude behind him, who in turn stops the cart in his hand and inserts the CD into theputer to the side.


    Just a moment after Asher handed over the CD, Mia realized that Grandpa Jun was actually at the meeting at the moment, looking at the directors, who had fallen with the wind, with an angry face and a blowing beard.


    Mia was touched in her heart, there were actually people who were doing this for themselves at this time, what a virtue she was.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll sell you our shares at a fifty percent profit, and as long as you can make Mia disappear forever, I¡¯ll transfer ten percent of Centurion to you at a fifty percent discount, so you¡¯ll be a shareholder in Centurion.¡±


    Such a figure, such a face, is clearly the same Bruce who is screaming at Mia at this very moment! People are amazed at Bruce¡¯s unscrupulousness in the film on the one hand, and Mia¡¯s stoic understanding on the other.


    Asher looked at the dumbfounded directors in front of him with satisfaction, smiled and then said, ¡°And that¡¯s not all.¡±


    Immediately after, another video follows.


    Bruce is shown making a pact with a man to sell the China regional group of the Centurion Group to the Dingyou Group, which has beenpeting with the Centurion Group, as long as Bruce takes the presidency.


    The news was shocking enough, explosive enough, and enough to keep the people in the room from epting Bruce!


    This is when Grandpa Jun spoke up: ¡°Who said that our Mia was misbehaving and was going to sell thepany? No matter how you look at it, our Mia is the victim here! With my old man here, you can¡¯t use our Mia for no reason!¡±


    Mia listened to Grandpa Jun¡¯s touching words and mumbled silently, ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡±


    When all the directors understood the various reasons, and stopped believing in Bruce, who was full of benevolence and morality, it turned out that it was still Mia who had been for thepany all along!


    The presence of Asher and Grandpa Jun certainly shifted the venue dramatically, and things immediately turned in Mia¡¯s favour, while Bruce and his gang were scorned by the directors for wanting to sell thepany, so naturally it ended up with a big win for Mia.


    Bruce was not only scorned by the directors, but he lost his former position as a major shareholder when Asher bought out his 10% stake.


    Things havee to a happy ending here.


    Two dayster in the Jun mansion, a handsome man man and a beautiful woman, are sitting in the living room and the woman is peeling oranges for the man to eat.


    ¡°Asher, tell me, why did you suddenly show up at the board meeting? It¡¯s a secret that no one else knows about, right?¡± Mia had been confused about Asher¡¯s appearance ever since the board meeting ended, so Mia couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Asher had guessed that Mia was bound to speak up, so he smiled a fake smile and didn¡¯t exin.


    ¡°You do say something, you¡¯re making people anxious like this, okay?¡± Mia rebelled against Asher¡¯s nomittal attitude, and with a small pout, she dropped the orange in her hand on the table.


    Asher, on the other hand, sighed in resignation because his patent of being treated so special by the smaller woman had been instantly taken away from him.


    ¡°Because, now you are no longer the president of the Centurion Group, and the person in front of you, your dear husband, me, is.¡± Asher announced his identity with a proud look on his face before he proudly swept the small woman beside him up in his arms.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Mia¡¯s big eyes fluttered as she looked at Asher on the side, what kind of reasoning was this, she was grandpa¡¯s own granddaughter, why should grandpa put herself below Asher? Did grandpa not love himself anymore?


    ¡°It means I¡¯m letting you meet someone very important today.¡± Asher rested his chin on Mia¡¯s shoulder and smiled gently.


    Asher thought to himself, ¡°This little woman is still so interesting, I really wonder how many lifetimes he will be lucky enough to have a long rtionship with such a little thing?


    ¡°Someone important? Who?¡± It was better if Mia didn¡¯t ask, but when she did, she was confused by Asher¡¯s clueless exnation, as if she was now an irrelevant outsider and Asher was the central figure in the matter.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be impatient¡±, Asher said lovingly as he reached out his long fingers and pinched Mia¡¯s little nose, ¡°Guess it¡¯s about time.¡±


    ¡°How can you not be in a hurry? Even if you don¡¯t tell people anything, now you have to meet some mysterious person, they don¡¯t want it!¡±

 Chapter 200 – The Grand Wedding

    Clearly the little woman wasn¡¯t happy with the decision Asher had made, and Asher¡¯s heart warmed as he held her hard in his arms, the warm gas puffing against Mia¡¯s petite ears and grinding into them.


    ¡°Hmph, who wants to listen to your nonsense!¡± Apparently the little woman¡¯s anger didn¡¯t go away, but grew stronger.


    ¡°Then, if his words are not listened to, should my old man¡¯s words be listened to?¡± The door to the living room was slowly opened by a servant, and a not-so-tall figure slowly approached the man and woman of the Jun family against the light.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡± Mia¡¯s alreadyrge two eyes had widened enough to double in size from the number of times she¡¯d stared today.


    ¡°Grandpa, what brings you here?¡± Mia was first surprised, then turned to shame as she opened Asher¡¯s restless hand and stepped forward to greet Leng Tianming as he sat down.


    ¡°Haha, it seems that my Leng Laozi came at a bad time, you don¡¯t want grandpa toe, huh?¡± After Leng Tianming was served by Mia and sat down, he nced at Asher who was smiling brightly, and then at Mia whose face was a bit red, he probably understood what was going on in his heart, so heughed andughed at himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything, Mia is so happy you¡¯re here!¡±


    Mia was said so by Leng Tianming, the redness on her face increased instead of decreasing, nced at Asher who was unexpendable with joy in a depressed manner, turned to Leng Tianming and said tenderly, ¡°Grandpa, Asher said that you passed the presidency to him, is it true?¡±


    Mia bristled towards Asher, thinking, ¡°Since you won¡¯t say, I¡¯ll ask Grandpa, who cares if it pleases you, huh?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Mia didn¡¯t know that the way she was looking around with Asher like that was all flirting in his old man Leng¡¯s eyes, who knew how much Mia wanted to thrash Asher right now.


    ¡°Oh, you said this matter, ah, yes, I have already passed the president¡¯s position to Asher, but it will be a monthter.¡± Leng Tianming looked at Asher and Mia thoughtfully with a pleased look on his face.


    ¡°What? Grandpa, how can you do this to Mia! Oooh ¡­¡± How could Mia say that and feel so aggrieved that her gentle and beautiful eyes instantly dripped out a small crystal liquid.


    ¡°Aigoo, what¡¯s wrong with this, wipe it quickly.¡± Old Master Leng didn¡¯t know which of his words had wrongly hurt his little baby¡¯s heart, he just hurriedly took out a padd to wipe his precious granddaughter¡¯s tears.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you not love Mia anymore, why else would you treat Mia like this? Mia doesn¡¯t want others to take away Grandpa¡¯s love for her, oooh ¡­¡± said Mia, and she actually cried.


    Leng Tianming, who was still worried, heard Mia¡¯s cute exnation and burst into tears, now it was still his own fault.


    ¡°Haha, so that¡¯s it, I thought Asher that bad boy was bullying you, don¡¯t be afraid, with grandpa around, grandpa won¡¯t let anyone else steal grandpa¡¯s love for Mia, grandpa will always love Mia.¡±


    Leng Tianming looked at his precious granddaughter dotingly and stretched out his somewhat dried up hand to pat Mia¡¯s back.


    ¡°Really?¡± When Mia heard Leng Tianming¡¯s promise, she suddenly stopped crying and looked at Leng Tianming with teary eyes, her eyes full of expectation.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, old man I only promised to make Asher the president of Centurion, my heir, I didn¡¯t say I would give up my precious granddaughter! You¡¯re grandpa¡¯s baby and always will be.¡± Leng Tianming, a reigning mall figure, was holding a handkerchief and carefully wiping the tears on Mia¡¯s face at this time, this look was really a bit unbelievable.


    Once Mia heard that her grandfather still loved her so much, she didn¡¯t care about the president or not, she hugged Leng Tianming and kissed him on the cheek, ¡°Grandpa is so nice, hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you girl, you¡¯re almost married and still don¡¯t have a proper line.¡± Leng Tianming took a look at the little baby on his body and smiled happily.


    Although he had not entered Mia¡¯s life for more than twenty years, he was now an elderly man in an ordinary family, enjoying the joy of heaven and overflowing with happiness.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Asher, who had been sitting across the table watching the cozy picture of the grandkids, coughed, signaling a reminder of their presence of another person.


    I don¡¯t know how it happened, but Asher was still overjoyed by Mia¡¯s joy at seeing her grandfather, but he was woken up by a kiss that Mia had so suddenly covered Leng Tianming¡¯s face with.


    Although he knew that Leng Tianming was Mia¡¯s grandfather, seeing his woman kissing another man still gave Asher¡¯s heart a twinge of difort.


    Mia heard Asher coughing before she remembered that there was someone else here, so she let go of Leng Tianming and started peeling up an orange for him.


    ¡°By the way grandpa, did you say you were going to pass the president¡¯s position to Asher? Then why did Asher have to wait for a month?¡± Mia asked her grandfather beside her in confusion while peeling an orange.


    ¡°Haha, as for that, well, that¡¯s the key to why I made this decision.¡± Master Leng reached out his right hand and stroked the stubble on his chin, looking at Asher as the two looked at each other with a smile.


    ¡°The key? What¡¯s that?¡± Mia asked closely as she handed an orange petal to Leng Tianming¡¯s mouth.


    Leng Tianming ate the orange petals handed over by Mia and slowly ate them before saying without panic: ¡°Since Asher is going to inherit mypany, he must at least be a member of our Leng family. So, the so-called key is for you and Asher to get married!¡± Leng Tianming looked at Mia with a smile on his face, but unexpectedly Mia¡¯s face turned green, like a wounded rabbit.


    After a short while, suddenly Mia came up to Leng Tianming and whispered to him, ¡°Grandpa, can we not have a wedding?¡±


    Leng Tianming was amused by this girl¡¯s serious expression and said amusedly, ¡°Where does anyone get married and not have a wedding? Ordinary people are going to have a good wedding, my Leng Tianming¡¯s granddaughter¡¯s wedding why not? I want my granddaughter to get married in style and be a bride of global attention!¡±


    Leng Tianming let out a smugugh, finally his own precious granddaughter was getting married, then naturally he was going to be happy about it. Well, it was decided, not only to do it, but to do it in a big way!


    Only to see Mia, who suddenly turned green and stopped talking, silently retreated to the side and started peeling oranges, with an expression on her face that could be expressed in two words: despair.


    Leng Tianming was very puzzled by Mia¡¯s actions, what was this all about for a good reason?


    Only to see Asher nce at a desperate looking Mia and smiled, then he came up to Leng Tian Ming¡¯s ear and exined in a whisper, ¡°Because Mia is pregnant, she is too ugly to wear a wedding dress, so she has refused to perform the wedding ceremony with me.¡±


    The light in Elder Leng¡¯s eyes stuttered at first at Asher¡¯sment, then turned to intense excitement andughter.


    ¡°Mia , you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Elder Leng said excitedly.


    Mia was filled with sadness as she peeled an orange peel with a ck face on one side, and when she heard Leng Tian Ming¡¯s words, she looked at Leng Tian Ming with a pitiful deadly look and nodded, hoping that he would have mercy to not let herself appear in such an ugly pose in the hearts of the people of the world.


    When Leng Tianming saw his granddaughter nod and admit it, heughed even more happily, ¡°Excellent! My Leng family is the right queen! The wedding must be done, it must be a big event! I¡¯ll tell everyone that our Leng Family already has a third generation heir, haha!¡±


    Mia was instantly petrified and wailed in pain as she watched her bitterness fail to work, ¡°No!¡±


    But Leng Tian Ming and Asher didn¡¯t care about Mia who was protesting more than once, the two of them were feverishly discussing the name of the baby in Mia¡¯s belly.


    Mia looked at herself almost desperately as she was ignored by these two men, one old and one young, and cursed in her heart: the heavens have no eyes!


    And so it was. How could the little woman Mia argue with the two men? Reluctantly, a monthter, Mia was still carrying her big belly and wearing her wedding dress.


    ¡°Mia , don¡¯t move, the buckle on your waist won¡¯t be able to be fastened if you move again.¡± Wang Yuxin looked at Mia who kept wriggling around restlessly and reminded impatiently.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t button it up, you won¡¯t wear it, okay? Let¡¯s run away from the wedding, okay Xin Xin?¡± Mia suddenly turned around and threw a big winks at Wang Yuxin behind her.


    ¡°Run away, Mia, don¡¯t be ridiculous, Asher is defending you from that, look at the doorway already surrounded by bodyguards, are you confident you can beat them?¡±


    Mia looked in the direction Wang Yuxin¡¯s finger was pointing, and sure enough, there were five or six bodyguards guarding the door six or seven meters away.


    Mia suddenly had a feeling of disillusionment, what had she done to deserve this, to have bodyguards guarding her wedding?


    ¡°Hurry up bride, it¡¯ll be your turn in a minute.¡± A pretty girl in a white dress poked her head through the doorway urging.


    ¡°Here ites, here ites, the bride ising!¡± Wang Yuxin made thest of her strength and finally tucked Mia into her wedding dress, covered Mia¡¯s white veil, and walked out with her on her arm.


    ¡°Yun¡¯er, I¡¯ll leave it to you, I¡¯m a married person, but I can¡¯t be a bridesmaid.¡± Wang Yuxin handed Mia to Yun¡¯er and turned to walk into the auditorium.


    This Cloud is ude¡¯s girlfriend, whom he met while ude was on vacation in Paris, and now ude is surprisingly uncharacteristically flirtatious and chasing after Cloud every day. Everyone says that the next happy event is not far behind.


    The wedding scene was already buzzing and the MC cleared his throat after seeing Cloud from afar making an OK gesture and said, ¡°Dear guests, today a big day, wee to all of you, here is the start of the wedding, let our bride, and groom make their entrance!¡±


    A gorgeous red carpet with a tall, handsome Asher standing in the doorway of the auditorium, receiving Mia in a pristine white wedding dress with a big smile.


    Mia¡¯s wedding dress was cleverly designed, slender, aesthetically pleasing but not redundant, with subtle curves to a slight bulge at the small of her back, showing that her is a beautiful mother.


    This journey of marriage took them five years, this anticipated wedding they walked through twice, and now it¡¯s truly a marriage of lovers.


    The happiness of the people on stage tells everyone on stage that happiness is about staying together and love is about being together.


    Standing at the bottom of the stage, Nangong asks for a gentle smile as he tightly grabs Wang Yuxin¡¯s hand, which is also their happiness. Next to him, ude also put away his usual sass and took the hand of Yun¡¯er, who had just sent Mia away, with a face full of tenderness.


    ¡°Well, now, I announce that Mr. Asher and Ms. Mia are officially married!¡± The MC ended his sentence with a thunderous apuse from the stage.


    Rose petals float in the heart of every person who desires love, and he and she will be happy for a lifetime.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!